《Supreme Husband System! & Supreme Wife System!》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Disaster

    The world of Idan and his family changed overnight when he was barely 18 years old. He had just graduated from high school and was going to go to college to continue his education.


    He remembers well the day when large-scale earthquakes, tsunamis and volcanic eruptions took place all over the world. Idan was sure that the end of the world had come, which had long been predicted by clairvoyants and scientists. However, no one expected it to come so suddenly and out of nowhere.


    The first days were full of difficulties. Many people lost their loved ones that day. Idan also lost his father and many friends in this disaster.


    The world''s population has halved, and many cities have been destroyed.


    The world plunged into chaos. However, the governments of the countries quickly took control of the situation and suppressed the chaos, restoring order.


    Many countries were wiped off the face of the earth, and those that remained suffered significant damage. In the face of disaster, the countries united and created a United Federation.


    Idan miraculously survived the day of the end of the world and was able to reunite with his mother and older sister. The loss of his father was a heavy blow for the whole family. Idan''s mother could not recover from the grief of losing her beloved husband. The situation was aggravated by the death of her parents, and now she has only a daughter and a son left in this life.


    Idan and his sister were also deeply saddened by their father''s death. He was the breadwinner and support of the family, and now, in this difficult hour, they realized that they had to be strong and help their mother through this grief.


    The city in which they lived was destroyed, and the government decided to relocate them to the nearest city, which more or less survived and continued to function.


    For the first few days, Idan and his family lived in a small room in a dilapidated building that was provided to the surviving refugees.


    The Government did not leave the refugees without help in difficult times. They provided free food and water, which allowed Idan and his family to survive this difficult period.


    A month has passed. Idan worked as a handyman in the reconstruction work, helping the military and other volunteers to clear the rubble to earn food stamps. His sister, who used to study to be a doctor, got a job as a nurse in a medical staff unit.


    In the first days after the loss of all her loved ones, Idan''s mother could not find the strength to work due to deep depression. However, over time, she pulled herself together and began helping other refugees who arrived in the city every day.


    Everyone thought that the disaster was over and life was starting to return to normal. But this was only the beginning of new challenges.


    Exactly one month after the start of these events, a deafening noise was heard in the sky, which made all the inhabitants of the world lose consciousness. Due to this sudden loss of consciousness, many accidents have occurred, not without casualties.


    It was only after a few hours that people began to come to their senses. No one could understand what had happened, and everyone was in a panic.


    However, the Government of the United Federation quickly dealt with this situation, returning calm to the minds of citizens.


    Idan was at work at the time and miraculously survived again. He was very worried about his loved ones, his mother and sister, and could not calm down until he was sure that they were safe and sound.


    Fortunately, his loved ones were not injured.


    There was a long-awaited silence, and peace gradually returned to the refugee city. But there was a heavy atmosphere in the air: no one was sure that everything was over, and everyone was dreading a new catastrophe.


    So, another ten days passed.


    That day, Idan helped clear the rubble in another destroyed area of the city. He was not alone �� many young and old people worked, striving to contribute to the restoration of the city.


    While working, there was a rumor among the workers that a large group of military and medical personnel had arrived in the city on equipment.


    An hour later, the group leaders announced that all young people under the age of 20 should approach a certain place without any questions. It was a direct order from the Government of the United Federation.


    Idan recently turned 18, and he, like other young men his age, obeyed the order and followed the others to the designated location.


    There they found a lot of military and medical personnel who had already deployed huge tents and equipment there. Idan''s group wasn''t the only one gathered here��there were many young people under the age of 20. Thanks to the military, the gathering of people did not turn into chaos. Everyone was lined up and invited inside the tents in turn.


    Everyone was nervous, not understanding what was going on. Many were whispering and speculating. The situation was aggravated by the fact that those who had already gone inside did not come out. As the queue progressed, the situation became more tense and nervous.


    Demands for explanations and discontent began.


    The military quickly coped with the growing tension. When the situation began to deteriorate again, those who had entered earlier began to leave the tents. Their appearance calmed most of those present.


    Many started asking what was going on inside the tents, and soon got an answer. It turned out that everyone who entered was injected with an unknown serum and asked to wait until the body absorbed it.


    After a while, they were released after a quick check of their condition. Most of the people were released, but some were asked to stay and were escorted to another location.


    Idan listened to the words of those who had already left, but still did not understand what was going on. While he was waiting for his turn, he looked for his sister among those present, but could not see her.


    Soon it was his turn, and he was called. As soon as he entered, he was asked to come to a table where a young woman was sitting, typing something on a laptop computer.


    Idan was surprised to see that the equipment was still working after the disaster.


    As a result of the disaster, communications and electricity were cut off. Very few items have survived. Even in the house where they lived with the worker, there was only one lamp left to illuminate their room. Although his smartphone survived, he could not charge and use it due to the lack of a network.


    When he approached the employee, he was asked to answer a few simple questions: give his first name, last name, address, information about his family and loved ones. After that, he was taken inside the building, where people in white protective suits were already waiting.


    Idan had only seen such costumes in movies and computer games. They were worn by doctors and scientists to protect themselves from dangerous infections and viruses. When he saw them, he felt alarmed.


    However, the doctors did not show excessive concern. They were already used to such things and, having seated Idan in a chair, began to explain to him the vaccination procedure, convincing him that it was necessary. They tried to calm him down.


    While one doctor was talking to Idan, another quickly injected him with a serum. Immediately after the procedure, he was asked to go to a separate tent and wait 10 minutes for the body to absorb the serum.


    There were only chairs inside the tent, where those who had already passed the procedure and were waiting were sitting. They were talking quietly to each other. When they saw Idan, they showed no interest and continued their conversations. Idan found an empty seat and sat down to bide his time.


    Those 10 minutes dragged by incredibly slowly. He watched as, one by one, those who had come before him came out and those who came after.


    After 10 minutes, Idan came out of the tent. During this time, other doctors in white coats finished examining the young girl who came in front of him. Shaking their heads, they moved on to Idan. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After escorting the confused girl out of the tent, the doctors approached Idan and began running a strange device over his body, emitting a red light, similar to a scanner. After a few minutes, the scanner finished scanning his entire body, and a red light came on on the panel. Seeing this, the doctors shook their heads again and asked Idan to leave the tent.


    Idan did not understand what was happening, but, unable to challenge the order, he left the tent. None of those who came before and after him knew why all this was necessary. After leaving, no one stopped him, everyone who had already undergone the procedure was asked to leave and go about their business, and Idan had to return home.


    The rest of the day passed as usual, but in the evening, when the whole family usually gathered together, Idan and his mother noticed with alarm that his sister had not returned home. His mother was on the verge of breaking down from anxiety and was about to go looking for him when there was a knock on the door of their small room.


    Idan, who was already on edge, quickly opened the door. A young man in a military uniform stood in front of him. He greeted Idan and asked for his name and his mother''s name. After hearing the answers, the soldier handed him an envelope with a letter and said:


    �� Congratulations! Your sister has been elected and from now on she is being transferred to the capital of the United Federation as a valuable asset!


    That day, Idan and his mother were left alone in this small room, confused and at a loss.


    The envelope that the military man brought contained a letter written by Idan''s sister for him and their mother. In the letter, she asked not to worry about her and asked Idan to take care of their mother. She promised that she would come back soon after completing her studies and help them.


    She did not explain why she was chosen or why. Idan had a lot of questions, but he didn''t know how to answer them. He could only accept his sister''s decision and take care of his mother.


    The days passed, and it had been a month since his sister had left the city. During this time, the city began to change and recover. Electricity returned, and with it the connection between the cities.


    A month later, the production chains of essential equipment and communications were restored: smartphones, radios and televisions. The world was slowly coming back to life.


    The most notable event in the city was the appearance of a huge screen on the roof of the tallest building. It could be seen from almost anywhere in the city.


    And even the dilapidated building where Idan lived with his mother has been restored.


    All this time, Idan and his mother lived in that small room. He went to work as a handyman every day to earn a living, and his mother got a new job. Although they had the opportunity to change their place of residence, they did not dare to leave this room in the hope that his sister would return.


    Two months have passed, but there has been no news from her. Idan and his mother began to worry.


    And so, on one of the usual days, when Idan was working at his job, a siren sounded throughout the city, which alerted all residents.


    This day became the day when the screen installed on the roof of the largest building shone with white light and started working.


    And it happened not only in the city where Idan lived, but in all the cities of mankind.


    It was the day when it was announced to all mankind that the end of the world was less than 10 years away.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Heroes of humanity

    How does it feel to find out that the end of the world is less than 10 years away?


    How can people who have just recovered from a disaster and are starting to get used to a new life feel?


    Everyone was terrified, including Idan.


    The current head of the Federation''s Associations, a middle��aged man, spoke on the big screen. He personally delivered this terrible news.


    After taking a short pause to give people time to recover, he continued. According to him, the disaster that occurred a few months ago was not the last and that even greater trials await their world.


    The information that the world is waiting for the end of the world in 10 years became known after several people received revelations on the "Blackout Day" when all the inhabitants of the Earth lost consciousness.


    At first, many people were skeptical about this information, but when several more people contacted the government with their visions, it became clear that the revelations were true.


    Over the next ten years, the world will face ten disasters, each of which will occur with an interval of one year. The latest disaster will be a harbinger of the end of the world.


    Initially, the government was unwilling to share this information, fearing that knowledge of the impending death would cause panic and despair. However, the situation changed when people appeared who received a different revelation.


    Their information carried not prophecies about the end of the world, but the hope of saving the world. The revelation said that salvation could be found in another world, completely different from ours. In a world where other races rule and monsters live.


    In addition, they received information about how to get into this world. The head of the United Federation confirmed that they had managed to find a way, and all this time the government had been actively dealing with this issue. And now they are finally ready to share this information with the world.


    Only young people who are not yet 20 years old can enter another world. However, not everyone under 20 is able to do this. To get there, young people must go through the process of awakening and discover the power that will help them overcome the boundary of worlds.


    This is exactly what the Government of the United Federation has been doing in recent months. It was looking for young people who could awaken after administering the awakening serum. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The composition and method of preparation of the serum were discovered by one of the people who experienced the revelation.


    The serum can only be administered to people under 20 years of age, as it becomes a deadly poison for more adults. However, its effect does not apply to all young people, but only to those who are destined to save this world.


    After that, the head of the United Federation introduced a hundred young people who became the first awakened superhumans. They gained the power and the opportunity to enter another world.


    What the head of the Federation said came as a real shock to them. A hundred young people who had just recently returned from another world after the so-called awakening brought with them invaluable information about it and became even more powerful. Today they were proclaimed Heroes of the Federation.


    Idan was especially surprised to see his older sister among them, who had not been heard from in recent months.


    On that day, the world learned about the impending catastrophe, but also witnessed the birth of hope �� defenders, heroes of humanity.


    Idan and his mother were pleasantly surprised to have such a hero in their family. Like many young people who received the serum but were unable to awaken, Idan envied these heroes.


    Who wouldn''t want to gain power and become famous?


    The only thing that comforted them was the opportunity to get a second injection of the serum a year later and try to awaken again. One person can receive a maximum of three serums in their lifetime.


    It also became known from the revelation that those who have already received the serum can accidentally awakening at any moment. However, the chances of this happening were extremely slim.


    So far, there has not been a single case of anyone awakening in this way.


    As time passed, all the young people who were shown on TV became celebrities, including Idan''s older sister.


    A month after that performance, she returned to them and, having become awakened, moved her mother and brother to the capital of the Federation. Idan did not resist his sister''s actions and followed his mother.


    His sister had acquired a large house compared to their previous small room. Everyone has their own room and all the necessary things for everyday life.


    His sister persuaded mother not to go to work, but just to enjoy life. She also tried to persuade Idan, but he flatly refused. He didn''t want to depend on his sister all his life. He wanted to stand up for his own life. His sister had to accept it and leave Idan alone.


    When Idan asked his sister about the other world, she didn''t share any information with him, not even about her newly acquired power. She explained that she had signed a non-disclosure agreement with the Government of the United Federation and had no right to disclose these secrets.


    However, she promised that soon the government itself would share with them knowledge about the other world. In addition, she warned that she would disappear again soon, as she would go there.


    The Federation capital had everything Idan considered lost after the disaster: communication, food, technology, and entertainment. He felt the same way here as before the cataclysm.


    Idan had just graduated from high school and did not have a college degree, so in the early days it was difficult for him to find a decent job. He had only small and dirty tasks at his disposal.


    But soon he faced a new problem. People began to recognize him and persistently tried to attract him to themselves. Idan immediately tried to avoid such employers. Only later did he realize that he was recognized as the younger brother of one of the heroes of mankind, and this became a source of constant concern for him.


    Everywhere he went, he was recognized and pointed at. Such popularity was unpleasant to him. The situation was aggravated by the fact that his sister, as the deadline for the first disaster approached, became more and more famous. And the more famous she became, the more he felt like a loser.


    Not only her looks, but also the strength she possessed set her apart from the rest of the heroes. All the media in the capital discussed the abilities of the heroes and compiled a list of the strongest, where his sister was in the top ten.


    Over time, even his own mother started comparing him to her sister, and he began to feel more and more hurt. This infuriated him, and he became very irritable. Eventually, he locked himself in his room, started drinking out of boredom, and rarely left the house.


    On the day when the world faced the first of ten disasters, he was lying in his room in a state of heavy intoxication, unaware of what was happening around him.


    It wasn''t until a few days later that he was woken up by a cold shower that his older sister gave him, looking at him with disapproval.

 Chapter 3 - 3: System Awakening

    That day, Idan encountered his older sister''s displeasure for the first time. She had never physically hurt him in her entire life.


    Before leaving, Idan noticed only disappointment in her eyes. He just smiled sadly to himself.


    After she left the room, Idan got up with difficulty and went to the bathroom to tidy himself up. During his seclusion, he developed stubble and long, disheveled hair, in which he could even notice a stick of chewing gum.


    He washed his face thoroughly and changed into new clothes before leaving the room.


    Only his mother was in the house, and his sister was nowhere to be seen. Idan realized that she had already left.


    His mother also looked at him with disappointment. Compared to her daughter, her son, who used to be a diligent and diligent boy, has become like this.


    Idan didn''t want to blame his mother. He was well aware that he had become a source of disappointment in their eyes.


    His mother looked from him to the TV, where they were talking about the events of the past few days. Idan had missed the first disaster, which he now found out about.


    From what he heard and saw, it became clear that the first disaster was the opening of rifts and the invasion of alien monsters.


    Thanks to the Heroes, we managed to minimize the damage caused by the monsters. However, due to the limited number of Heroes, there were casualties. Several cities and hundreds of thousands of people were lost.


    Even with the Heroes, it wasn''t possible to protect everyone. It became a bitter truth.


    Everyone was talking about the lack of Heroes.


    In addition, the rift introduced a strange energy that flooded the entire earth. This energy did not affect humans, but it did affect animals. Animals began to evolve rapidly, and the entire animal world entered the process of transformation and struggle for dominance. The world used to be a dangerous place, but now it has become even more threatening.


    "Your sister left this!" said Idan''s mother, handing him the invitation card.


    "A gala ball in honor of overcoming the first catastrophe!" read Idan on the ticket.


    "All the influential people of the Federation will be there, all the heroes and their loved ones. Thanks to your sister, we can attend this important event. This is the first time your sister has decided to invite us. At least don''t disappoint her today, Idan," his mother begged.


    Idan was holding an invitation card with a complicated expression on his face. He didn''t want to go there, but he couldn''t disappoint his sister either. Sighing heavily, he took the ticket and headed back to the room.


    "Idan?" his mother called.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I will come. But first I''ll go and clean myself up," he said, giving her the floor.


    After hearing her son''s answer, Idan''s mother finally relaxed. At that time, she missed her husband. His husband was a pillar of support for everyone, he could take everything into his own hands, and perhaps her son would not have become the way he is now.


    The capital of the Federation was generally a safe city, but it, like any other, had its own dark side.


    Idan, taking money and a smartphone with him, left the house and went to the nearest hairdresser. The hairdresser he visited was a middle-aged man and did not recognize Idan. Finally, he could enjoy a calm and relaxed time while the master tidied up his hair and beard.


    Half an hour later, he left the barbershop like a completely new person. His next step was to buy clothes for the evening. After going to the nearest boutique, he chose a casual suit and returned home.


    In the evening, after changing his clothes, he and his mother called a taxi and went to the ball. They didn''t talk on the way. Idan was in a bad mood, he didn''t want to attend such events, especially today, when everyone would be paying attention to him and comparing him to his sister.


    The venue of the ball was chosen to be the largest and most famous, where the largest and grandiose celebrations were held.


    Fences were set up next to the building to keep out those who did not have invitation cards. There were reporters and cameras everywhere.


    Looking at them, Idan felt annoyed. Thanks to his sister''s invitation card, he and his mother passed through the registration office without any problems. As soon as they entered, they were blinded by the flashes of cameras and cameras.


    Idan''s face turned sour with anger, and he barely restrained himself from cursing.


    But before the reporters could run up to them and ask their annoying questions, several people hurried to them and fenced them off from the journalists.


    "Sir Idan and Madam! This way, please follow us. Ms. Irene asked me to meet you at the entrance," said a young girl dressed in a black suit like a security officer. Upon hearing their older sister''s name, Idan and his mother followed them, and they were led to a private room, where Irene was already waiting for them.


    Irene greeted her mother with a smile, but her smile quickly disappeared when she noticed her younger brother''s annoyed look. She understood that her popularity had caused difficulties in her brother''s life: everyone around them compared them, and this caused him great dissatisfaction. Irene couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Sit down and rest for a while. We will be called when the event starts," Irene suggested to her family.


    There was a table in the spacious room, set with treats and drinks. Idan poured himself a drink and sat down on the couch without ceremony, waiting for the start while his sister and mother talked.


    From their conversation, he learned that his mother had asked his sister if she had found a mate and when she was going to get married. Her sister categorically denied it, but her mother was persistent and began to preach to her about how she wanted to see her grandchildren.


    Idan sighed heavily and prayed inwardly that his mother would not start talking about his impending marriage.


    Soon they were notified about the start of the event, and everyone was invited to the main hall.


    Idan was stunned by the number of people gathered here. The hum of voices and music created a festive atmosphere.


    His sister was quickly pulled aside, and his mother, having found a group of peers, began to communicate with them. Left alone, Idan found the farthest and quietest place with a table where he could quietly watch what was happening. There was food and drinks on the table, and he happily began to eat and drink, immersing himself in the atmosphere.


    Time passed incredibly slowly. The Head of the United Federation addressed the audience, delivering a solemn speech and praising all the heroes.


    Idan noticed his sister among the crowd, surrounded by many young men who were trying to attract her attention. This only increased his irritation, and he snorted softly.


    Suddenly, a single girl with long red hair and a red evening dress sat down next to him. Her face showed the same annoyance as Idan''s, and she was muttering softly, as if scolding someone.


    No one in the hall was paying attention to them, except for two people. One of them was Idan''s older sister, Irene.


    The second was a young man with red hair like the girl who sat next to Idan. Young girls hovered around him, trying to attract his attention.


    Idan and the girl in red didn''t notice each other because of their irritation. They reached for a drink on the table at the same time and accidentally touched each other. Only then did they notice it and stared at each other.


    When their eyes met, Idan heard a sudden monotone voice.


    [Ding! The perfect user has been found, and the activation of the Supreme Husband System has begun! 5%]


    [Ding! The Supreme Husband System Has Been Activated!]


    [Ding! The perfect partner has been found, and synchronization with the Supreme Wife System has begun! 1%]


    [Ding! The system is synchronized with the Supreme Wife System! 100%]


    [The first task of the system has been issued!]


    [Propose to your future Wife within 1 day!]


    [Failure of the task �C deleting the system and losing the opportunity to awakening!]


    ��


    �� Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan heard deafening sounds and voices. He stared straight ahead at the young girl in front of him, who was also staring at him in disbelief. The two of them stared at each other for a while longer, and then exclaimed at the same time,


    " WHAT THE FUCK?! "

 Chapter 4 - 4: The second half of the system

    Arabel and her twin brother Arslan were 17 years old when the world around them plunged into chaos and destruction. Both were high school students, which was a private school for the children of wealthy parents. All the students, with the exception of Arabel and her brother, were spoiled children who had been surrounded by luxury and privilege since childhood.


    Every day at school, they compared their parents'' fortunes, and each boy tried to get Arabel''s attention and woo her. However, thanks to her brother, who was always by her side and protected her, she could easily avoid annoying suitors.


    The day the world collapsed; she was followed by a guy who had recently transferred to this school. He tried to get her attention, but she was so annoyed by everything that was happening that she even hit him. Her brother had to pull her away, and it was only because of this that they both ended up outside the school when the disaster struck. They, like several of their classmates and friends, were lucky to survive that day.


    Before the world was destroyed, the Morgan family was famous for its wealth and influence. Even after the disaster, their status did not change due to the power of the family. When the United Federation was created, thanks to their connections and influence, they won one of several seats on the Council.


    Arabel and her twin brother Arslan have been raised in strict traditions since childhood. Their parents were conservative people who planned their children''s lives from birth. Even the choice of future spouses was carefully thought out.


    Arabel and Arslan, like all the other members of the Morgan family, were aware of their belonging to this powerful family. Their birth mother, following the family''s instructions, married a young man from another influential family. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As children of this union, Arabel and Arslan couldn''t help but notice that their parents weren''t always affectionate enough with them. Like the rest of the family, they saw them as valuable assets that could benefit them in the future.


    After the disaster, the Morgan family not only did not lose its position, but also began to increase its influence, using the opportunities that opened up. When it became known that Arabel''s future husband did not survive and died on the day of the disaster, she immediately found a new groom from an influential family.


    The situation escalated when one of the family members, having received revelations after the "Blackout Day", learned about the existence of another world and the method of awakening. As members of the Council of the United Federation, they gained access to first-hand information and were among the first to support the Federation''s policy.


    Initially, the Federation did not want to disclose information about the end of the world, which was supposed to happen in 10 years, fearing that this would only cause new problems. However, it was the Morgan family who insisted that the public learn about the upcoming events.


    They argued that if the revelations had already been received, there was no guarantee that they would not happen again in the future. In this case, it will become difficult to hide information. Instead, they suggested using knowledge about the end of the world as a means to unite survivors.


    The so-called awakened young people, who were identified as a result of mass vaccination with awakening serum, were included in the same scheme.


    It was a real blow to Arabel when, after the introduction of the serum, her twin brother Arslan became one of the awakened ones, while she herself could not achieve success.


    Although all the family''s attention was focused on Arslan, Arabel did not feel much emotion.


    She didn''t envy her brother, but rather sympathized with him. On the same day that Arslan''s awakening became known, her family immediately terminated the marriage contract between him and his fiancee from another influential family and immediately formed a new alliance with another, more powerful family.


    Everything would have been fine if Arabel hadn''t found out about her ex-sister-in-law''s feelings about her brother. Although her brother was a bit distant and didn''t always show kindness to others, he didn''t object to their marriage.


    However, now everything has changed. Because of the awakening, their marriage was dissolved, and her brother''s ex-fianc�� fell into despair. Her family blamed her for the fact that it was because of her that the marriage was dissolved and they were unable to establish contact with the influential Morgan family.


    It soon became known that she was unable to awaken and eventually committed suicide, unable to withstand the pressure from her family.


    Time passed, and Arabel and her brother turned 18. They were in no hurry to marry her off, hoping that she would also be able to awaken, just like her brother. So far, they have not dared to use it for their own purposes.


    Arabel soon heard rumors that the family was looking for a new suitor among the so-called awakened ones. They wanted to use her to attract a young man who does not belong to an influential family, but has an awakened gift.


    These intrigues began to irritate her. Since birth, she and her brother have been just useful tools for their family.


    Another cause for concern was the dissolution of the marriage that had been arranged for her brother after he became an awakened one. Now they were trying to arrange her brother''s marriage to an awakened girl from an ordinary family.


    She was so disgusted by the family''s politics that she even considered running away.


    She was also worried about her fiance from another influential family. His antics and frequent visits became the reason for her discontent. Although this young man was unable to awaken, he was a descendant of an influential family equal to the Morgan family, so the family had not terminated their marriage contract yet.


    Things might have turned out differently if she hadn''t found out what a lecherous and wayward man her boyfriend was. She hated such people with all her heart, and every time she caught his lustful gaze, she wanted to beat the crap out of him.


    Due to her awakening, her younger brother Arslan was no longer there to protect her from her fiance''s attacks. Her patience was running out, and she was on the verge of breaking down.


    After the world experienced the first invasion of alien beasts, she was forced to take part in a gala ball dedicated to this victory. She needed to demonstrate her abilities in front of all the influential people in the Federation.


    She was bluntly told that she had to attract the attention of awakened young people, and this disgusted her.


    At the ball itself, she came early and met with her brother. Although they couldn''t see each other as often as they used to, even these rare meetings were of great importance to both of them.


    Her brother Arslan shared his problem with her. His family tried to get him married to a girl who had awakened power. Everything would have been fine, but this girl, even though she was born into an ordinary family, had a strong character. She resolutely refused the offer and even openly attacked Arslan to express her position. Although Arslan did not try to get close to her, he understood that it would not be easy for him to defeat her in a direct fight.


    When she saw her brother complaining to her, she couldn''t help but smile. Her heartless brother, who usually keeps a calm face, rarely showed his emotions like this. She began to wonder what could have caused such a reaction in him.


    Soon, after some questions, she assumed that his brother liked this girl, and because she had hit him, he did not know how to behave with her.


    Seeing her brother''s problems, she did not complain to him about her own.


    Soon they were notified about the start of the ceremony, and they and their brother went out into the great hall.


    Her younger brother immediately got surrounded by young and rich girls who tried to attract his attention.


    While her future fiance, who was being chased by other girls, noticed her. Even when he was with her, he openly flirted with others, which caused her great irritation. If they had been alone, she probably would have strangled him.


    Arslan, who was watching his sister from the sidelines, noticed that she was on edge. He quickly approached her and distracted the attention of her so-called future son-in-law.


    Arabel took advantage of the moment to slip away and disappear into the crowd of guests.


    She quickly got tired of the constant attempts to hide and decided to rest. She found a far table where a young man was sitting, looking at others with annoyance.


    Arabel had no time for him, and she sat down at this table in the hope of hiding. Perhaps the young man''s company could give her at least some time. All this time, she cursed her family and her future fiance.


    Lost in thought and exhausted, she involuntarily reached for a glass to quench her thirst.


    At that moment, her hand touched the hand of a young man with short black hair, who also reached for a drink.


    When their eyes met, a monotonous voice rang in her head.:


    [Ding! The perfect user has been found, and the activation of the Supreme Wife System has begun! 5%]


    [Ding! The Supreme Wife System Has Been Activated!]


    [Ding! The perfect partner has been found, and synchronization with the Supreme Husband System has begun! 1%]


    [Ding! The system is synchronized with the Supreme Husband System! 100%]


    [The first task of the system has been issued!]


    [Invite your future husband to dance for 1 hour!]


    [Failure of the task �C deleting the system and losing the opportunity to awakening!]


    ��


    ��


    Arabel heard deafening sounds and voices. She stared straight ahead at the young man in front of her, who was also looking at her in disbelief. The two of them stared at each other for a while longer, and then exclaimed at the same time,


    "WHAT THE HELL?!"

 Chapter 5 - 5: Discussion

    Due to the loud music and the fact that they were on the sidelines, their shouting did not attract much attention. Only two people who were already watching them heard their exclamation. They did not immediately react, continuing to monitor the development of events.


    Idan looked at Arabel with admiration. She was a beautiful young girl with long red hair, dressed in a red evening dress. Her lips were red and plump, and her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of azure. Idan''s gaze lingered on her breasts a little longer than it should have, and it did not escape Arabelle''s attention.


    Arabel was also studying Idan closely. He was a young man with short black hair and light brown eyes. She could tell from his clothes that he came from a simple family. Having grown up in an influential family, Arabel knew how young people from such families dressed, and his style did not meet their expectations. However, she was attracted by the fact that his gaze did not conform to generally accepted norms.


    However, like many guys, his gaze briefly lingered on her breasts. Noticing this, she snorted with slight contempt, cursing all men.


    Suddenly, both of them remembered that the other person had also exclaimed, and they looked at each other in surprise. They both remembered what they had heard in their heads.


    Idan asked in his mind, while Arabel was also wondering the same thing.


    [The host has activated the Supreme Husband System!]


    [I remind you that the first task of the system has been issued!]


    [Propose to your future Wife within 1 day!] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By future wife, you mean..."


    [Yes, the owner is right. Just like you, the women in front of you has activated the Supreme Wife System! The Supreme Husband System and the Supreme Wife System are paired systems, for the development of which both hosts are taken into account!]


    Before Idan could finish his question, the system gave an answer.


    At this time, Arabel also heard the same monotonous voice in her head and received a similar response.


    Both of them stared at each other in shock.


    "Oh, no way! Before I know it, I''ve already got a wife?" exclaimed Idan in his heart, amazed by the suddenness of what was happening.


    "H-husband! How is this possible? I already have a fiance! If my family finds out about this, they will be furious and kill both me and him! But compared to the one my family chose, he seems more decent at first glance," Arabel thought, looking at Idan. Even in this situation, she couldn''t refuse her family''s orders.


    "W-who are you?" Arabel spoke first, addressing Idan. Unlike him, who was still reeling from the shock, she had grown up in an influential family and was used to the pressure. So, Arabel quickly pulled herself together.


    "Idan!" blurted out Idan.


    "Idan?" �� Arabel murmured his name, and then, looking at him with a serious look, asked:


    "Where are you from, Idan? And how did you get here?" She wanted to find out who he was and how he got the invitation card.


    When the women, without introducing herself, began asking questions with a serious expression on her face, Idan finally pulled himself together. He could tell by her behavior that she came from an influential family, and he looked at her with annoyance. Although she was beautiful and radiated light, Idan was very well aware of what people from high society were like. As a child, he watched a lot of melodramas thanks to his older sister, and he developed a certain contempt for rich young people, even if they were good in movies and TV series.


    "I don''t know if it''s customary for you people from high society to ask questions without introducing yourself. Do we really mean nothing to you?" Idan asked with displeasure, not hiding his irritation.


    Arabel was slightly surprised by such a drastic change in the guy''s behavior. At first, he acted like an ordinary guy who was embarrassed in front of her, but then he seemed to transform and began to look at her with annoyance and contempt.


    "Arabel! Arabel Morgan!" she introduced herself.


    "Morgan?" asked Idan. He had heard that name before. After thinking for a while, he remembered that this was one of the most influential families.


    "Damn it! Morgan?!" cursed Idan loudly.


    He couldn''t believe his fate. How did it happen that the girl who, according to the system, should become his wife turned out to be from the Morgan family? They''ll bury him as soon as they find out about it! So, he started looking at Arabel in horror.


    Seeing how Idan''s mood had changed dramatically and how he cursed, Arabel was a little amused. But then she remembered that his behavior had changed only because of the influence of her family, and her mood immediately soured. She snorted with displeasure.


    While Idan was wondering what to do, someone appeared next to him. Lifting his head, he recognized the woman��it was his older sister, Irene. She stood next to Idan and looked at Arabel with a serious expression on her face.


    Arabel was surprised when a young woman appeared next to the young man. She immediately recognized her as one of the heroes of the Federation. She didn''t understand why this woman was here and why she was looking at her with such a threatening expression.


    Before she could do anything, her younger brother appeared next to her. He first looked at Irene with a complicated expression, and then at Idan, and his gaze became sharp.


    "Heh, I was wondering why she reminds me of someone, it turns out she''s also a Morgan! Has your family, having achieved nothing in relation to me, decided to take on my younger brother?" Irene asked Arslan with contempt.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    The three of them��Idan, Arabel, and Arslan��exclaimed at the same time and stared at Irene.


    "Was the Morgan family trying to do something to Irene?" thought Idan when he heard Irene''s question.


    "Is she the girl they''re trying to marry Arslan to? And this guy is her younger brother?" Arabel asked herself, surprised by this discovery.


    "Is this guy Irene''s younger brother?" wondered Arslan when he heard Irene''s words.


    "No!" replied Arslan and Arabel at the same time.


    Idan was startled by Irene''s serious tone. He had never noticed her acting like this before. Except this morning, when she beat him up a bit.


    Idan always remembered his sister as a gentle and calm person who never raised her voice or clashed with others.


    "Y-you misunderstood, Irene!" Arslan began to stutter, which startled Arabel. Her eternally calm and heartless younger brother is stuttering in front of another woman! He never even stuttered in front of her or their mother.


    Arabel and Idan looked at their relatives in surprise. Noticing each other, they began to speculate.


    "Yes, Miss Irene, you are mistaken. We were just having a heart��to-heart conversation, weren''t we, Idan?" Arabel asked, looking at Idan.


    "Yes, Irene, you misunderstood. She just kept me company. I was surprised when I found out she was from the Morgan family, that''s all. Sit down, there are a lot of empty seats here, and tell us about another world," Idan immediately began to play along with Arabel, because the system made it clear that from now on, they would have to work together. Although both of them still didn''t fully understand the situation they were in.


    They agreed on one thing: they didn''t need to tell anyone about the system they had received until they figured it out for themselves. Until then, they will have to cooperate with each other.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Questions, Answers, Decision

    "Since that''s the case, let me introduce myself first. My name is Arslan Morgan!" said Arslan, addressing Idan. Irene and his sister already knew him.


    "And this is my older twin sister Arabel Morgan," Arslan continued, and the siblings were surprised to hear his words. It turned out that they were twins!


    "Irene. This is my younger brother, Idan," Irene briefly introduced them. Idan only nodded in response to the twins'' greeting.


    They immediately realized that Irene didn''t think much of them.


    They had barely exchanged greetings when a young man approached their table, followed by a whole flock of girls.


    When the twins saw him, they frowned in displeasure. It was Arabel''s fiance, from whom she had recently run away and hidden. He found her again and decided to join them.


    The brother and sister, seeing the new guest, also frowned and stared at him with displeasure. Idan was annoyed that his quiet corner had become so noisy, and Irene didn''t like young people from high society like this guy and Arslan. She''s had enough of them over the past few months.


    "Well, who do we have here?" Arabel''s fiance said affectedly, looking around at them. He didn''t really linger on the twins, but looked at Idan and, finding nothing remarkable about him, turned his gaze to Irene. His gaze lingered on her for longer than expected. There was undisguised lust in his eyes.


    The twins ignored his question, but Irene narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like his look, and she coldly said,


    "I''ll gouge out your eyes if you keep looking at me like that!"


    "Hey, hey, chill out, beautiful!"�� Irene''s words didn''t scare the guy, and he unceremoniously sat down at their table.


    "Your friend?" asked Irene, turning to the twins.


    "I''m not just their friend, I''m their family. I am Christopher Hugh, Arabel''s fiance!" the young man hastened to declare, ahead of the twins, who did not have time to say anything.


    "Idan," Irene addressed her younger brother. When she heard Hugh''s last name, she immediately decided to leave this place. The Hugh family, like the Morgan family, is one of the most influential in the United Federation.


    Idan was amazed to realize that Arabel already had a fiance. He looked from the young man to Arabel, noticing how her face contorted in disgust when the guy called himself her fiance.


    "Let''s go," Irene said, getting up from her seat and waiting for her brother. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan did not contradict his sister. After taking one last look at Arabel, he silently followed Irene, thinking about how to proceed. He did not want to interfere in the affairs of high society and attract attention to himself.


    No one stopped them. Christopher kept his predatory gaze on Irene, ignoring the guy who followed her. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment.


    Arabel realized that Irene, like Idan, had a dislike for people from high society like her.


    Arabel''s emotions were mixed right now. She glanced at the timer that appeared after activating the so-called system and receiving the task. There were less than 50 minutes left, and she had to complete this task if she didn''t want to lose the chance to awakening and delete the system.


    Of these two options, awakening was the most important. She didn''t know if she would have another opportunity if she abandoned the system and didn''t become Idan''s so-called "wife."


    Arabel thought about it and came to the conclusion that even this so-called system, like her family, seeks to impose its decisions on her, without taking into account her opinion. This made her unhappy. She silently cursed both her family and the system.


    [The host shouldn''t scold the system! The first warning is issued! After the third warning, you will be punished!]


    Arabel cursed to herself as she heard a monotonous voice in her head. At that moment, she noticed that his brother and the so-called "fiance" Christopher Hugh were looking at her strangely.


    "I need to go to the restroom," Arabel said, finding a simple excuse and getting up and heading towards the restroom. No one followed her.


    "The system! How about you, what are you?" - Arabel had a lot of questions about the system, but she decided to start with the simplest and most obvious: what is the system?


    [Answering the host''s question, I am one of the many systems created to help their owners develop and fulfill their desires. I am the Supreme Wife and Supreme Husband System!]


    "Huh? One of the many? Are you saying that there are many systems like you?" asked Arabel in surprise.


    [The number of systems is limitless, but the Supreme Wife and Supreme Husband Systems no longer exist. There is only one such System, and that''s me!]


    Upon hearing this answer, Arabel felt even more confused.


    [To dispel your doubts, host, the system will be happy to provide information that there are about 100 users of other systems near you at the moment. Your twin brother is also a user of one of them!]


    "Huh?" exclaimed Arabel, startled by the system''s response.


    "Are you saying that the so��called awakened ones are system carriers?" she asked, reaching the bathroom, where she found an empty stall and closed the door behind her.


    [The answer is yes!]


    "So if I don''t complete the task, I won''t be able to awaken? And will I have another opportunity?" Arabel asked the question that was bothering her.


    [Failure of the quest means that the chance to awaken will be missed. The system will be deleted and disappear, going in search of a new suitable host. The Host will no longer be able to activate another system. Other systems won''t choose the one the previous one rejected as the host!]


    Upon hearing the system''s response, Arabel laughed softly and bitterly.


    "And I thought I got something unique, but it turns out it''s just an ordinary thing that everyone has!"


    She sat in silence for a while, thinking about the system''s response. Time was running out, and the timer was already showing that there were less than 40 minutes left.


    Arabel was still confused and couldn''t make a decision. Everyone around her looked at her as a tool. Even this so��called system chose a "Husband" for her without her consent, and most importantly, it was her only chance to awaken.


    No one asked her opinion, and she didn''t know what to do.


    [Host! Let me dispel your doubts. Not all systems are the same! Even among them, there is a hierarchy. This system is unusual, it is paired, and it requires two hosts to function. Even among systems, paired systems are considered rare. Yes, there are other systems similar to this one: the Husband System and the Wife System, which function separately. There is also a paired System of Wife and Husband, as well as a System of an unfaithful Husband and an Unfaithful Wife. But even among similar systems, there is no system higher than the System of the Supreme Wife and the Supreme Husband! Apart from the fact that this system is paired, it will also help its masters become the most powerful Husband and Wife not only in this world, but also in all other worlds!]


    From the side, the system''s words sounded like the whisper of the devil, who tempted an innocent woman, promising her advantages and strength.


    These words of the system finally found a response in Arabel''s soul.


    She didn''t fully believe what the System was saying, but she made a decision anyway. If it was a choice between two evils, then the System''s offer seemed to her to be a better option than her family''s demands.


    With a determined look, Arabel saw the remaining time on the timer and went in search of her future "Supreme Husband."

 Chapter 7 - 7: Additional task!

    Idan, following his older sister, became the center of attention of others. Many who saw them together wondered who this young man was.


    The brother and sister were unlike each other. His sister inherited her father''s blond hair, which made her stand out from others, while Idan got black hair from his mother.


    Idan wanted to step aside, leaving his sister alone, but Irene wouldn''t let him escape. She didn''t want her younger brother to run into other members of high society again. Once was enough, and she decided to keep an eye on him.


    Idan, realizing the seriousness of his sister''s intentions, decided to obey. He followed her quietly, wondering how he should proceed.


    After activating the system, Idan noticed a timer that only he could see. He immediately realized that the timer was showing the time during which he had to complete the system''s task.


    Idan, like Arabel, had mixed feelings about the system. Today, his mother was insistently talking to Irene about the boyfriend and the wedding, and he prayed in his heart that she would not pay attention to him. However, fate decided everything for him, and he found out about his destiny even before his mother spoke to him.


    Everything that was happening was reminiscent of the plot of foreign youth melodramas, where an ordinary young man, thanks to a mysterious force, was connected with a young woman from high society. It was so close to the truth that Idan almost laughed at the coincidence.


    Remembering the system''s task, Idan began cursing it. How could he propose to a girl he met just a few minutes ago? Moreover, this girl was not a simple ordinary girl, but a girl from an influential family.


    [The host shouldn''t scold the system! The first warning is issued! After the third warning, you will be punished!] The monotonous voice of the system rang out in Idan''s head.


    Following his sister, Idan asked almost the same questions that Arabel had asked the system and received answers to them.


    First, Idan learned that if the mission failed, his system would be deleted, and the opportunity to awaken would be lost forever. He won''t get another chance after that.


    Secondly, he learned that all awakened ones have their own unique system. The system prided itself on being the only one of its kind and that there was no other such system.


    The system repeated almost word for word what she had told Arabel.


    Thirdly, Idan found out that the System is aware of the presence of other users, including his sister, but does not know exactly which systems they have. The system also assured him that until he and his future "Supreme Wife" go through the awakening process, other users will not know that they have systems.


    The system reported that although they had both activated it and were ideal candidates, they had not yet completed the entrance tasks and were not fully recognized by the Hosts. Only after awakening will the System be able to work at full capacity.


    At the moment, most of the system''s functions are blocked and unavailable.


    When he asked a question about the task to get more information, the system''s response almost caused him a storm of emotions. He was so upset that he almost cursed out loud in front of everyone present.


    [The host needs an engagement ring to complete the task. What marriage proposal can do without him? Therefore, before completing the task, the Owner needs to purchase a ring!]


    [Due to the need, the System has issued an additional task!]


    [Purchase an engagement ring! The deadline is until the end of the previous task!]


    [Failure of the task �C deleting the system and losing the opportunity to awakening!]


    "What the hell, the system!" Idan exclaimed with barely restrained rage, unable to contain his emotions.


    [Just buy a ring!] �� the System''s laconic response followed.


    All this time, Idan did not notice what was happening around him. But many people noticed his condition and began to wonder what was happening to him. He followed the Heroine of the Federation, and his face was constantly changing: surprise turned to frown, irritation to anger, and finally, he was close to an explosion. To most, he seemed like a strange man who was lucky enough to be at this gala.


    However, there were those who began to watch him suspiciously. Several young men, noticing his mood, began to suspect him. These people were system users, or the so-called Heroes of the Federation, and they themselves went through similar trials. But their suspicions were refuted by the system itself, which claimed that Idan did not have a system.


    The second wave of vaccination has not yet begun, and so far, there has not been a single case of awakening without serum after such a long period. This indirectly denied that Idan had activated the system at the moment, but his awakening process hadn''t started yet.


    Soon, Idan and his sister found their mother and joined her. If Idan hadn''t activated the System, he would have left the event long ago. However, his unwillingness to miss such an opportunity made him think about how he could meet his so-called "Supreme Wife." He wanted to find an opportunity to discuss the whole situation they were in with her.


    At this time, the host of the gala ball announced the beginning of the dance part of the evening and invited everyone to come out onto the dance floor.


    The youth immediately perked up.


    Young girls rushed to the young Heroes, and the boys began to circle around the young Heroines.


    One of the young men who wanted to ask Irene to dance immediately approached the table where Idan, his sister and his mother were sitting. Idan noticed how the other young men, standing to the side, were watching with interest the first applicant, who seemed to be more determined and courageous than the others.


    However, before the guy could utter a single word, Irene resolutely said, "No! Go away!"


    Their mother was amazed by her daughter''s behavior. It was the first time she had seen her diligent and gentle daughter change her tone so abruptly. Even today, when she was returning home and when they met in the guest room, her behavior was normal. But now she seemed to have transformed into a completely different person.


    The other young men who were watching this scene started mocking the guy.


    "Go away!" Irene repeated, noticing that the guy was not going to give up and wanted to ask her to dance again.


    She didn''t want to invite her family��her mother and brother-to this evening. However, the Federation''s leadership insisted that all the Heroes bring their loved ones with them, and this became an example for all mankind.


    The whole world was watching what was happening through a live broadcast. Over the past year, the Federation has invested heavily in restoring electricity and communications in most cities.


    The whole evening was one big propaganda.


    Irene didn''t like that her family was being used for this purpose, but at the moment she couldn''t resist the order. Therefore, she decided to keep them close to her so that others could not reach them and use them.


    The guy had to step back and move away from their table. After seeing Irene''s resolute refusal, no one dared to approach and become the object of ridicule in front of others.


    While some stood undecided, couples came out onto the dance floor one by one and started dancing to slow music.


    Idan decided not to go out on the dance floor like his sister did. He calmly sipped his drinks, watching the young people from the upper-class dancing.


    However, his calm was disturbed by the appearance of a girl in a red dress with long red hair. Her face was suffused with blush, and she looked at Idan in embarrassment and asked:


    "Would you like to dance?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8 - 8: The answer is yes

    Arabel, having made her final decision, left the restroom in search of her "Supreme husband."


    The time allotted for completing the task was coming to an end, and she felt an increasing sense of urgency. It was necessary to act quickly.


    It was at this moment that the host of the gala evening announced the beginning of the dance part and invited everyone to the dance floor. The youth immediately perked up.


    Arabel, surprised and a little elated, thought that this was exactly what she needed. She wondered if the System knew that the dance part would start within the set time.


    "Most likely, yes," she decided.


    Due to the large number of participants, Arabel couldn''t find Idan quickly.


    Instead, young people began to approach her, attracted by her appearance, and invited her to dance. However, she waved her hand and continued her search for Idan without answering.


    Those who knew Arabel well noticed her agitated demeanor.: It was as if she was looking for someone in the crowd, and this aroused the curiosity of others.


    Arabel''s younger brother, Arslan, also noticed that his older sister was restless. He barely squeezed through a group of girls who surrounded him and, from time to time, quarreled among themselves and tried to attract his attention. After getting rid of them, Arslan followed Arabel.


    Soon Arabel was noticed by her so-called fiance, who at that moment was hugging two young and beautiful girls. In response, they, unable to resist his charms, whispered tender words to him, trying to seduce him.


    Finally, finding Idan, who was quietly drinking with his sister Irene and a middle-aged woman, Arabel felt real excitement for the first time.


    Although she had already made up her mind, she was still overwhelmed with embarrassment and excitement. She knew that her family would not stay away from this act, because by her actions she was going against their will.


    The closer she got to Idan, the more her excitement grew. In the end, she got so excited that she could even hear her heart pounding in her head. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, like a ripe tomato.


    The situation was aggravated by the fact that Idan''s sister was one of the most influential heroines, and many young people, not only boys, but also girls, were watching them closely.


    There was no turning back, many people noticed how she was approaching their table. Pulling herself together and trying to suppress her embarrassment, Arabel looked at Idan, who had just noticed her and was surprised to see her.


    Finally, she made up her mind and asked:


    "Don''t you want to dance?


    "I did it! There''s no turning back anymore!" Arabel screamed in her mind, waiting for Idan''s answer.


    Idan, like everyone who knew Arabel well, was distraught by what was happening.


    Arabel''s younger brother was the most impressed. He, like no one else, understood his sister. In his opinion, she would never have taken the initiative and made the first step towards a guy. It all seemed strange and even a mistake to him, which temporarily knocked him out of his rut.


    Among the crowd, one person couldn''t contain his anger. It was Christopher, Arabelle''s fiance. He was well aware that his fiancee had no warm feelings for him, but he was sure that she would become his wife. His Hugh family and the Morgan family can''t cancel the arrangement unless they want the two families to become enemies.


    Only two events could change the current situation: Arabel''s awakening or his own. There is very little time left before the second vaccination of the awakening serum, and soon he will have the opportunity to find a new life. If he manages to do this, he will immediately take possession of Arabel and will not allow her to escape. He would show her who was in charge, remind her of all her sins, and make her regret what she had done.


    What she did was a blow not only to his reputation, but also to the reputation of the entire Hugh family and the Morgan family. All the representatives of high society were well aware of the marriage contract between their families.


    [A little advice to the Host. Accept the invitation!] A monotonous voice rang out in Idan''s head, snapping him out of his daze.


    "The system! Is what I think is behind her actions?" Idan said, coming to his senses. The System''s voice instantly brought him to his senses, and a guess popped into his head that he couldn''t help but ask.


    [The answer is yes] �� the System has confirmed.


    After receiving a response from the System, Idan realized what was behind Arabel''s actions and made a decision too. He had been thinking for a long time about how to meet her and talk to her. He didn''t want to force her to become his "wife" if she wasn''t ready for it herself. But her first step towards him made it clear that she had already made a decision and was not going to miss this opportunity. How could he not meet her halfway?


    Irene watched with undisguised displeasure as Arabel approached her younger brother again and this time asked him to dance. However, she didn''t do anything and waited for her brother to reject her.


    To her surprise, Idan put his drink on the table, calmly stood up, straightened his suit, looked at Arabel, bowed gracefully to her and extended his right hand.


    "I will be glad to accompany you, my lady," Idan replied, accepting Arabel''s invitation to dance.


    Arabel, still embarrassed, held out her hand to Idan, and he took her hand and looked into her eyes. Her face was red even before she approached him and asked him to dance. But now, looking at her beautiful and red face, Idan couldn''t help but blush too. The guests watching them couldn''t help but notice their awkwardness.


    Both of them at that moment wanted to find a deep hole where they could hide from embarrassment.


    Arabel was the first to recover. She noticed that many people were watching them. Her brother and fiance were among them. She also noticed the intimidating gaze of Idan''s older sister.


    Before anyone could stop her and prevent her from completing the task assigned by the System, Arabel dragged the still confused Idan to the dance floor. Those who were blocking their way quickly gave way, and they quickly reached the dance floor.


    Idan finally came to his senses and realized that he actually couldn''t dance.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9 - 9: [The system is currently developing]

    Idan finally came to his senses and realized that he actually couldn''t dance.


    "I can''t dance!" He spoke softly, so that only Arabel could hear him.


    She looked at him in surprise, as if asking: "Then why did you agree to this dance?"


    �� Isn''t this your task? �� he answered her look.


    �� Follow my movements, I''ll show you everything! �� Arabel decided to take the role of presenter, since it was her task. Thanks to her upbringing, she went to dance lessons and was able to dance at a decent level.


    They waited for the music to end, went out onto the dance floor hand in hand and, finding an empty seat, stood face to face. Many people were looking at them, and Arabel, taking the initiative, helped Idan hug her and began giving him instructions.


    As soon as a new song started playing, the couple joined the rest of the dancers. Unfortunately, Idan couldn''t immediately adjust to Arabel''s movements, and his movements looked awkward. Many who watched them immediately realized that he couldn''t dance.


    Irene, looking at her brother, sighed softly. She couldn''t understand why he had agreed to the invitation of this girl from the Morgan family.


    Arslan, in turn, was tormented by the question: why did his older sister, who always shunned boys, suddenly take the initiative and invite Irene''s younger brother Idan to dance? He couldn''t find an answer to this question, because everything looked too strange. First, she sat down next to his table, and now she''s dancing...


    Arabel''s fiance, Christopher, couldn''t help but smile as he watched the pair''s awkward movements surrounded by more experienced dancers. He gently hugged the two girls, who, in turn, happily shared their comments with him and laughed at Arabel and Idan.


    Christopher managed to improve his mood, which had deteriorated due to Arabel''s behavior.


    Gradually, Idan began to get used to his partner''s movements, and his stiffness began to subside. Finally, he was able to relax and start enjoying dancing with a beautiful girl.


    They were pressed close together, and Idan inhaled the scent of her perfume with floral notes. Even through the suit, he could feel her curves touching him so pleasantly. Like many young people, he began to feel aroused, and his face turned red. He tried to calm down, but things only got worse when he looked at Arabel''s beautiful, focused face.


    Arabel completely immersed herself in the dance, matching the music and dragging Idan with her. She didn''t notice how Idan was staring intently at her face, and his cheeks were noticeably flushed.


    So, they continued dancing until a few minutes of torment ended for Idan along with the last note of the composition. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Congratulations, host! The task is completed!] Arabel heard as soon as the music stopped and everyone froze.


    She was breathing heavily. She did not expect that it would be so difficult to lead someone in the dance, especially someone who did not know how to dance.


    [The reward for completing the task will be available after you awaken!]


    [Additional task has been issued! Ask your partner out on a date!]


    Arabel was surprised, not having time to be happy that she had successfully completed the task, as the System presented her with a new "Additional task".


    "How is that, System? Did you make a mistake? Should a girl ask a guy out on a date? It usually happens the other way around!" �� Arabel was indignant. It wasn''t easy enough for her to ask Idan to dance, and now the System demands that she invite him herself?


    [...] The system went silent and did not respond anymore.


    Taking advantage of the moment of respite, Idan pulled away from Arabel and began to perform breathing exercises, trying to calm down and regain his breath. He noticed that Arabel was completely focused on something else, and assumed that she was currently communicating with the System, discussing the task.


    [The system apologizes. The task was designed taking into account the cultural characteristics of the female-dominated world. The system took into account that the owner of the "Supreme Wife System" must be a strong woman. After receiving more detailed information about this world, the System decided to redirect the task to another host!]


    After some silence, the System decided to apologize to Arabel and redirected the task to Idan. In a short time, she learned about the culture of this world.


    If the System had told Idan this, he would have asked if it had taken into account the culture of the other world when writing the marriage proposal task. And he would have received an affirmative answer.


    For Idan, the System took as an example the culture of the world where a strong man should immediately propose to his beloved woman on the same day and challenge all other men who are against it.


    And for Arabel, the System used a world ruled by women as an example. However, given the differences in the cultures of the two worlds, which she took into account, these examples began to come into conflict. The system decided to change its approach and address the culture of the host world. Due to the restrictions, she could not change the content of the tasks already issued, but she could redirect them.


    Arabel didn''t know what Idan''s task was, and it didn''t bother her too much. She was glad that she was able to get rid of her assignment by forwarding it to Idan. At the same time, she began to mentally prepare for the fact that Idan would ask her out on a date, and she would not be able to refuse him.


    [Additional task has been issued! Ask your partner out on a date!] Idan suddenly heard the System''s voice in his head. This news came as a complete surprise to him, as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over his head.


    "What the hell, the System!" swore Idan. This was the third task he had received.


    [This task was originally intended for your future "Wife," but after the System learned about the culture of relationships in this world, she decided to hand it over to you. Due to restrictions, the System cannot change the content of tasks that have already been assigned.]


    "Hey, System! Repeat what you said!" �� Idan could not believe what he had heard.


    [...] The system fell silent and did not respond.


    "Damn it, the System! Are you saying that the first task you gave me was a mistake?"


    [The system is currently developing], was the simple and evasive answer after some time of silence.


    "Damn it!" �� Idan''s mood worsened.


    Arabel, who was watching Idan, couldn''t help but notice his expression change. This caused her to have a fit of laughter.

 Chapter 10 - 10: An invitation to a date.

    Arabel couldn''t help but laugh, and it burst out of her mouth.


    The crowd couldn''t help but pay attention to her laughter. No one knew what they were talking about, or even suspected the existence of the system. From the outside, it might seem that the girl was laughing at the clumsiness of a young man who did not know how to dance. Idan''s displeased and sour expression perfectly matched this image.


    Irene, looking at them, clenched her fist and glared at Arabel with hatred. She thought that the girl was laughing at his younger brother, even though she was the one who invited him to dance.


    Arslan, in turn, was surprised to see his sister in such a state. Due to the strict upbringing and demands of their family, Morgan Arabel was always serious and depressed. He had rarely seen her like this. With even more interest, he looked at the young man in front of her.


    Some viewers felt sorry for the young man, while others gloated over his failure.


    Arabel realized that she had attracted attention with her laughter and looked at Idan with regret.


    "I''m sorry," she said softly, as if asking for forgiveness.


    Idan, of course, did not like the way Arabel laughed at him, but when he saw how she apologized, he decided to forgive her.


    "Then you won''t refuse me if I ask you out?" With these words, Idan bowed gracefully again, extending his right hand. He said it softly so that others couldn''t hear them.


    Hearing the question, Arabel wanted to laugh again, but this time she restrained herself. She was ready for this and quickly took his hand, answering:


    "Yes, I would, �� Arabel said.


    Idan immediately began to think about where to take Arabel on this unexpected date. He didn''t know many places in the city and would have been glad if Arabel had chosen the place herself.


    "I''d like to spend time with you in a cozier and quieter place so that we can talk and learn a little more about each other, don''t you think?" asked Idan.


    Arabel agreed with him. She also wanted to be alone to discuss some important things about the system with him. There were too many eyes here.


    After Arabel completed her assignment and handed it over to Idan, she received nothing new from the System.


    "Hey, System! Didn''t I complete the task? Why didn''t I awakening?" she asked.


    [The host is right, you have completed your task. To achieve awakening, you must wait for your partner to complete his. You are not the only user of the System, Host. I have already told you that the System is a paired system that requires two Hosts. Therefore, in order to fulfill the conditions of awakening, it is necessary for both Hosts to complete their tasks,] The system replied to Arabel.


    Arabel did not know what task Idan had received, and she tried to find out its contents from the System. However, the System refused to provide this information without the partner''s consent.


    Arabel snorted inwardly at the response.


    Meanwhile, Idan was thinking about when and where to invite Arabel. Although the day wasn''t over yet, he could invite her over a little later to try to complete all the tasks at once without waiting for the deadline.


    Arabel seemed to agree with him and made a decision about the System. But he wasn''t sure how she would react to his marriage proposal.


    "I do not know many suitable places in the city for a date. Do you have a place you''d like to go?" Idan asked, not knowing how to choose a place.


    "Yes, I have in mind a cozy cafe where you can sit and talk quietly," Arabel replied after some thought, choosing one of her favorite places where she could retire from prying eyes.


    "And when do you want to? I mean, I don''t think I''ll be able to find time tomorrow," Arabel said with a slight sadness, looking around at the crowd, who were still looking at them, not understanding what they were talking about.


    "My family is unlikely to forgive me for this act and will probably punish me for it," Arabel said softly, making it clear to Idan that she was going against the family''s will with her actions.


    After hearing Arabel''s reply, Idan was even more convinced of the correctness of his decision. He decided to ask her out tonight so that he could finish everything right away.


    "How about we meet at this cafe in an hour or two?" suggested Idan.


    Arabel was surprised that Idan had decided to invite her today. She did not notice that the timer indicating the time appeared when she received this task.


    Although she didn''t mind spending time with him today, she still agreed. She shared with Idan the location of this cafe and its name. Then they decided to disperse and meet there in two hours.


    Arabel chose a place that was slightly away from the main part of the event. It took them a while to get there and not attract the attention of others when they left. They didn''t want the guests to start making ridiculous assumptions and rumors.


    However, despite their desire, Arabel''s act has already become public knowledge, and various versions and speculations have begun to appear. In addition, it was quickly established that Idan is the unawakened younger brother of the heroine Irene, who has not had the best reputation in the last few months.


    Soon the rumors reached the top of two families: Morgan and Hugh.


    Idan returned to his family''s table and noticed that his sister was looking at him with pity and condemnation.


    "Why did you agree to her invitation? And why her? And not some other girl?" Irene asked questions.


    Idan didn''t want to lie to his sister. Instead of answering her questions, he decided to ask for help.


    Their mother, having decided to leave the children alone with their problems, was happy to watch her son show interest in the girl. She didn''t know which family this girl was from, but her beauty couldn''t leave anyone indifferent.


    "Sister, can you help me leave this place unnoticed?" asked Idan.


    "What''s going on? Irene was surprised. "Don''t walk away from the question, answer my questions immediately."


    "I''m sorry, Sister, I can''t give you an explanation right now, but I promise I''ll explain everything later. So will you help me?"


    Seeing that her younger brother does not want to answer, but at the same time gives the floor, Irene decided not to insist and help him leave this place.


    First of all, she sent Idan to a separate room, then called her trusted people and strictly ordered them to keep an eye on her mother and, if possible, escort her back home.


    Only then did she go after her brother to help him leave this place. She also decided not to let him go alone and followed him. If he refuses, she will follow him secretly.


    Arabel returned and found her younger brother. While she was looking for Arslan, she heard the whispers of the guests who were talking about her and Idan. From what she heard, she initially wanted to yell at them, but then restrained herself, realizing that this would not change the situation that had already developed.


    "Sister, what''s going on with you? Are you all right?" asked Arslan anxiously. In relation to his sister, he always became a completely different person.


    Arabel couldn''t help but smile at her younger brother''s concern. Only he could make her feel that way.


    "I''m fine, brother," Arabel reassured him.


    "Brother, I know you; you won''t believe me until you see for yourself. So, calm down, I''ll explain everything to you later. But right now, I need your help. You''ve already noticed that people around you have started spreading ridiculous rumors, and I''m sure they''ve already reached our Morgan family and Hugh''s family. They won''t forgive me for that."


    The seriousness of the elder sister''s words immediately changed Arslan''s behavior. He became a completely different person. His eyes quickly scanned over the people who were watching them, and he confirmed his sister''s guesses.


    "What do you want me to do, Sister?" asked Arslan.


    Seeing the changes in her younger brother''s behavior, Arabel began to be even more proud of him.


    "Help divert the attention of the family, Christopher and his family, Hugh. Buy me some time. The more you win, the better," Arabel said. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arslan, like a caring brother, immediately got down to business. Like Irene, he summoned his trusted people, whom he had become close to after becoming an awakened one, and began giving them orders.


    Arabel lingered in the hall for a while so that others would notice her presence, then quietly and imperceptibly left it, heading for her break room. There she quickly changed her clothes and hurried away. Unlike Idan, Arabel knew well how this place worked, so it wasn''t difficult for her to leave it without attracting too much attention.


    She thought she had done everything right, and no one noticed her departure. However, as it turned out, she was being followed at some distance by a young man with the same red hair as hers. It was her younger brother Arslan, who decided to follow his sister to calm her nagging anxiety and make sure she was okay.


    The couple that the System called "Supreme Husband" and "Supreme Wife" left the ball venue at different times and went to the designated location. Each of them was secretly followed at some distance by their relative, who couldn''t help but worry about them.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Buying a ring

    Idan, with the help of his sister Irene, was the first to leave the event, trying not to attract attention to himself.


    Arabel chose a meeting place that was quite far from the place where the evening was taking place. To complete the System''s task, Idan needed to purchase a marriage proposal ring. He decided to leave the event immediately so that he would have enough time before the meeting and to buy a ring.


    Unlike the girls, Idan, as a guy, didn''t need to change clothes. His costume was perfect for both a date and a romantic proposal.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t very late yet, and most of the shops were open. Catching a taxi, Idan gave the address of the cafe, pulled out his smartphone and began searching for information about the cost of engagement rings and places where they can be purchased.


    When he saw the price of the rings, he was stunned. At the moment, he did not have such an amount with him or on his electronic account. He had not worked for several months and was living off his sister, and he was very ashamed of it.


    He had no choice but to ask his sister, Irene, to lend him some money to buy a ring. There wasn''t much time as it was, and he immediately wrote to her with a request.


    Irene, who had been following him in another taxi all this time, received the message and was surprised by his request. She wondered why he needed so much money. Due to becoming the Heroine of the Federation, she had enough funds, so she transferred the required amount to his account without hesitation. She was sure that she would soon see what he needed the money for.


    Idan felt some relief when Irene handed him a little more money than he had originally asked for. Thanking his sister to himself, Idan asked the driver to stop at the store on the way to the designated address. He offered an additional fee for this.


    The driver did not object, but, on the contrary, was glad to have the opportunity to make additional profit.


    They soon arrived at their destination, and Idan got out of the car and entered the jewelry store. He chose the nearest store at random, and upon entering, was pleasantly surprised by the luxury of its decorations.


    He was met by a young female employee who asked if he needed help. Idan immediately announced the purpose of his visit �� he needed an engagement ring. He was immediately escorted to the ring department.


    The young employees, appreciating Idan''s appearance and his clothes, began to be slightly jealous of the girl who was lucky enough to meet such a guy. Idan looked especially presentable today, thanks to the fact that he cleaned himself up and put on a suit. In the eyes of girls like these employees, he seemed to come from a wealthy family.


    They were especially impressed that Idan came to buy an engagement ring. In their minds, he looked like a decent and romantic young man.


    Meanwhile, Irene was sitting in the car waiting for Idan to come out of the jewelry store. She decided not to go inside.


    She was becoming more and more anxious, and she wondered why Idan needed to buy something in this store.


    "Did he ask for money to buy something?" What is it? She asked herself.


    "What is he hiding?" whispered Irene, still looking at the entrance to the store.


    She knew that her brother had been deeply depressed for the past few months and had not left the house, drowning in alcohol. Idan was already 19 years old, and his mother couldn''t help but try to help him, but all her efforts ended with her comparing Idan to her eldest daughter. This only worsened his mood, plunging him into even deeper gloom.


    And so, a man like her brother suddenly decided to make a purchase in a jewelry store.


    It all seemed very strange and suspicious to her.


    Idan quickly examined the various options for engagement rings and their cost. The price range scared him a little, but he knew his budget and chose a ring with a small diamond that fit perfectly into his frame.


    The cost of the ring turned out to be neither too high nor too low, but just right.


    The employees of the jewelry store were slightly surprised by his choice, but they quickly packed the ring into a box and handed it to Idan. He paid for the purchase and carefully put the ring in the inside pocket of his jacket.


    Idan had been nervous all this time, and his palms were slightly sweating. He tried to act confident, like a rich young man, to hide his awkwardness.


    Finally, having settled all the issues with the ring, he left the store and got into a taxi, which was already waiting for him.


    [Congratulations to the Host on completing the task! Happy engagement ring purchase!]


    Idan was still not used to the sudden monotonous voices of the System sounding in his head, and he almost jumped in his seat in surprise.


    "Damn, The System! Don''t scare me like that!" he swore to himself.


    [The rewards for completing the additional task will be given out after awakening!] The System continued, ignoring his curses.


    [I remind the Host that he still has 2 unfinished tasks!]


    [Propose to his future Wife within 1 day!


    The status is in progress.


    Time left: just under 1 day!]


    [Invite your partner on a date!


    The status is in progress.


    Time left: a little less than 1 day!]


    [Task failure �C deleting the system and losing the ability to awakening!]


    After being reminded of the two remaining tasks, the System fell silent.


    Idan only snorted when he heard the voice of the System, because he himself perfectly saw the timer, which was inexorably counting down time.


    With his right hand, he felt the box that he had recently put on the inside pocket of his jacket and made sure that it was still there.


    One task has already been completed, there are two left. Idan was determined to complete them within a few hours. He realized that he had rushed to complete the first task, and now he would have enough time to arrive at the designated place with a reserve.


    Realizing this, he decided to take advantage of the time provided to prepare and rethink his decision regarding Arabel and the System.


    Arabel left the event and hailed a taxi, which was unusual for her. She gave the address of the cafe and settled comfortably in the back seat. Usually, as a descendant of a noble family, she and her brother rode in private luxury cars accompanied by drivers and security guards. Using public transport was new to her.


    Arslan, who was following his sister, also quickly caught a car and followed her. To him, such an act didn''t matter when it came to his sister.


    It wasn''t until some time later that the guests of the event noticed their absence. Christopher, Arabel''s fiance, was among them. After the dance, he wanted to find her and have a "good" talk with her. However, Christopher could not find her, and at the same time, he was constantly being noticed by some strangers who interfered with his plans. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, losing his patience, he summoned his guards and dismissed them. Only later, with the help of assistants, did he find out that Arabel and his brother had left the event, but no one knew where they had gone.


    This news further worsened Christopher''s mood, and he began to beat his assistants, considering them useless. Then he remembered the guy who was dancing with his fiancee.


    However, what he found out later made him even more upset. The guy left the event even earlier, and soon after his sister disappeared. Only their mother remained, guarded by Irene''s subordinates.


    "Grab her!" ordered Christopher angrily.


    "I''m sorry, young master, but we can''t. She is the heroine''s mother, and if you do something to her, even the family will not be able to eliminate the consequences," said one of his assistants.


    "Damn it", �� Christopher swore.


    Although he was short-tempered and behaved rudely, he was not a fool. Therefore, when he heard his assistant''s words, he immediately calmed down and began to think.


    "Well, wait for me! When I awaken, I won''t let you leave!" Christopher declared with confidence, as if he already knew this was going to happen.


    He had long been attracted to Arabel, but her actions had infuriated him. Besides, he didn''t like Irene''s attitude. How can a simple girl from an ordinary family treat him like this just because she has become an awakened one?


    Now Idan, the young man who dared to dance with his future "wife", appeared on his revenge list.

 Chapter 12 - 12: An unexpected meeting

    The cafe Arabel had chosen was located on the ground floor of a large building and occupied only a small corner. Most of the seating was outdoors, and the smaller part was inside the cafe itself. There were other similar establishments in the building, as it was a large shopping mall.


    Idan arrived half an hour earlier than the scheduled time. In his opinion, the cafe was no different from many other similar places. He didn''t know why she chose this particular place, but he had nothing against this choice.


    Half of the outdoor seats were already occupied.


    Before entering, Idan went to a kiosk where glasses were sold. He chose some not too fancy glasses to suit his taste and bought them. After putting them on, he went to the cafe. He didn''t want to be recognized as the younger brother of the Heroine of the Federation, and the glasses could at least slightly change his appearance.


    As soon as Idan crossed the threshold of the establishment, he immediately turned to the staff and asked if there were any empty seats in a separate booth. Unfortunately, the answer was no: all the seats were occupied.


    Idan wasn''t surprised. He quickly booked a private booth for a certain time, which he hoped would be vacated by then. Finding an empty seat, he ordered tea and waited.


    Meanwhile, Irene found a small place that overlooked the cafe where Idan was sitting. She took a seat and ordered coffee. She still couldn''t figure out why her younger brother had come to this place.


    While Idan was waiting, he thought a lot, and the time flew by unnoticed. Ten minutes before the appointed time, a stylishly dressed young girl with long red hair, whose face was hidden by a small hat, entered the cafe.


    Idan immediately recognized Arabel in her and, rising from his seat, waved at her to get her attention. Arabel, noticing Idan, quickly approached him, took off her hat and smiled. Idan, fascinated by her smile, froze for a few seconds, mesmerized by her beauty.


    Arabel, seeing him frozen, was pleased. What girl wouldn''t be happy if a guy froze at the sight of her?


    Gathering his thoughts, Idan invited Arabel to sit down and told her that he had taken a separate seat, which would soon be vacant. Arabel ordered regular water, and they waited in silence until a booth was vacated before starting a conversation.


    Irene, who was waiting quietly in another establishment, noticed a girl with long red hair approaching Idan''s table. She didn''t recognize her at first, but as soon as Arabel took off her hat, Irene immediately recognized her as Arabel Morgan. Seeing her younger brother with her, Irene was stunned.


    While she was in a state of shock from this discovery, a young man with red hair entered the establishment. He did not pay attention to those who were already inside.


    All this time, Arslan''s attention was focused on his older sister, who entered the cafe opposite and approached the young man. Arslan recognized Idan immediately and was just as surprised as Irene.


    He silently sat down on an empty seat and watched the couple in disbelief. It wasn''t until some time later, when the surprise had subsided a little, that he turned his attention to those around him.


    Irene also came to her senses and noticed an acquaintance who entered the establishment and sat down at the table next to her. She looked intently at Arslan, and at that moment he also paid attention to her. Both were silent, not taking their eyes off each other.


    The atmosphere between them began to heat up quickly.


    "Damn it!" �� Arslan swore softly.


    He couldn''t even imagine meeting Irene while following his older sister. He still couldn''t forget how she had beaten him up because of his family''s attempts to woo them. Although he wasn''t involved in it himself, the people from his family annoyed Irene so much that she thought he was the one who sent them and stabbed him.


    No matter how he tried to justify himself, she didn''t believe him. And in this situation, he was sure that she would not even listen to his excuses, but would immediately use force.


    Irene was furious. Previously, Morgan''s family had been very annoying to her, and they had even tried to threaten her by involving his family members. She couldn''t stand this kind of attitude. She had only her mother and younger brother left, and the attempts to threaten her and drag them into this farce were unbearable. She made it clear to the Morgan family what would happen if they raised their hand against them by beating up their only awakened one, whom they had pinned all their hopes on.


    Irene, analyzing the events that took place between her and the Morgan family, came to the conclusion that they decided to use her younger brother to their advantage. To this end, they sent Arabel Morgan to manipulate her younger brother. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The situation between them escalated, and few visitors to the establishment paid attention to them. Recognizing them as the Heroes of the Federation, they started making noise and taking out their smartphones to take photos.


    The sudden change in the situation brought Irene and Arslan to their senses, and they immediately decided to use their abilities. Irene closed her eyes, and when she opened them, they turned into purple-pink rotating spirals. Everyone who saw her eyes froze, and their eyes lost color, becoming white without pupils. Under her spell, all the visitors put away their smartphones and returned to their seats as if nothing had happened.


    Arslan did not stay away. He created an invisible barrier around the establishment so that no one would notice what was going on inside. From the outside, it looked like nothing had changed.


    Arslan shuddered slightly when he saw Irene''s eyes. He still couldn''t forget that look. Even he couldn''t withstand her power. His abilities weren''t designed to defend against such attacks, and her other abilities only increased his helplessness. If he found a way to counter this ability, he was sure he wouldn''t be able to handle her other skills.


    Irene, realizing the situation, closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened them, and her gaze returned to its normal state. She looked at Arslan, then looked around the innards of the establishment, closely examining his sealing abilities.


    Thanks to her skills, Irene could distract other people''s attention and remain unnoticed. Arslan''s appearance unsettled her, and she was noticed with him.


    At that moment, both of them felt a strange force enter their bodies, and they clearly realized that their own abilities had weakened a little.


    They both sighed heavily.


    Arslan and Irene knew exactly what that meant. They had already expected this when they decided to use their powers against ordinary people.


    Arslan got up from his seat, walked over to Irene''s desk and sat down opposite her.


    He decided to try to talk to her, explain his position and find out how her older sister and younger brother Irene were related to each other.


    Irene decided to listen to his words before answering.


    When Irene and Arslan finally started talking, Arabel and Idan had already taken the vacant booth.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Learn about each other

    Finally, Idan and Arabel were alone, ready to discuss the current situation. However, left alone, they didn''t know where to start a conversation.


    "Maybe we should start by getting to know each other. My name is Idan, Idan Fein," Idan finally decided to take the initiative, introducing himself to Arabel. Last time they were introduced by his sister, Irene, but then she told the twins only their first names, without mentioning their last names.


    "My name is Arabel, Arabel Morgan. As you already know, I am the older twin sister of Arslan Morgan, the only awakened one in the Morgan family at the moment," Arabel introduced herself.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the Morgan family," Idan said with a slight smile. Who doesn''t know about the famous Morgan family?


    "I don''t think you have a good idea of what our family is capable of," objected Arabel, who grew up in the family itself and knew well how it works.


    "Okay, let''s leave it at that for now. What do you think about the System?" �� Idan decided to change the subject and asked the most important question that connected them together.


    "To be honest, it''s hard for me to talk about her. On the one hand, it may seem like a possibility, but for me it''s like a new shackle. You may not know this, but from the moment I was born, my life and my brother''s life were mapped out. Even our companions in life were chosen by the family. We didn''t have the right to vote, and it was already decided for us what kind of life we would live. And how does this System differ from what it was before? She also makes us choose each other without even asking for our opinion. For me, the opportunity that this System provides is no different from what a family does."


    Arabel did not hide her doubts about the System and shared her concerns with Idan. She didn''t know why she decided to tell him all this, but after she expressed her thoughts, she felt a little better.


    "The system also came as a surprise to me. Today, my mother was asking my sister questions about her boyfriend and possible marriage, and I was secretly praying that she wouldn''t pay attention to me. And so, less than an hour later, this System appeared that connected us with you," Idan said with a slight sadness.


    "To be honest, I didn''t want to come to this evening. If it wasn''t for my desire not to let my sister down, I wouldn''t be here. I never thought that I would be able to fit into this environment. I didn''t have any big ambitions or aspirations. Although I was a little jealous of my sister after she awaken and became famous, I always knew it wasn''t mine," Idan continued.


    "However, one thing is clear: today we need to decide how to act. We can abandon the System and disperse, missing perhaps the only opportunity to awaken. Or we can accept the terms of the system and try to cooperate," is how Idan formulated the main question.


    Both of them have to make a decision. Without a common agreement, they will not be able to move forward.


    "On the one hand, the system, like my family, does not take my opinion into account. But I don''t want to miss this possibly the only opportunity because of my fears and prejudices. Therefore, I suggest learning more about each other before making a decision. What do you think?


    If we agree with the System and decide to continue, we will be connected to each other, and there is no getting away from it. I don''t know what lies ahead, but it''s obvious from the name of the System itself that our relationship will be more than just friendly. I don''t know what else the System itself can lead to, if at the very beginning it already calls you my "Husband", and probably tells you that I am your "Wife"." Arabel wanted to learn more about Idan and only then make a final decision.


    Idan fully supported Arabel''s suggestion to get to know each other better first before making a decision. So that later, after they make a decision, there will be no regrets.


    Arabel, who offered to be the first to learn about each other, began her story about herself and her family. She shared general information about her parents, their relationship, and the politics of the Morgan family. She also talked about her brother, the school where she studied, and her relationships with others.


    Without hiding her feelings, Arabel mentioned her ex-fiance, who died on the day of the disaster. She said that her family, having learned about the incident, found her a new fiance�� Christopher Hugh.


    Listening to Arabel''s story, Idan became even more convinced of his rejection of the upper families. He was sure that he would never be able to find a common language with their representatives.


    Arabel also shared information that Arslan''s fiancee had committed suicide, and about the family''s attempts to arrange his brother''s marriage with another awakened girl. Idan was very surprised when he found out that, most likely, this awakened girl was his older sister Irene. Now he finally understood why Irene treated Arslan and Arabel the way she did. He just laughed bitterly.


    After Arabel''s story, it was Idan''s turn to share his story.


    Before the disaster, Idan lived a normal life, like many other people. He talked about his family �� his father, mother and older sister, who forced him to watch melodramas. It was these series that formed his strong aversion to rich people.


    During the disaster, Idan lost his father. He shared how their family tried to come to terms with this loss, and how they survived in the first months after the tragedy.


    Then his sister awakens and left them alone. It wasn''t until several months after the end of the world and the awakened were announced that they found out that she had become one of the Heroes of the Federation. Thanks to this, they were able to move to the capital and start a new, more comfortable life. And it''s all thanks to his older sister.


    However, his sister''s popularity had a negative effect on him. When he was trying to find a job, people began to recognize him. No one wanted to hire an unknown person, so after digging into his information, everyone found out that he was the younger brother of the Heroine of the Federation, and tried to establish a relationship with him. Everyone compared him to his sister, which was very annoying.


    He had been living in his sister''s shadow for the past few months and was suffering from depression. Everything changed when his sister showed her concern and beat him up a bit. Because of this, he even missed the first of the ten disasters. At first, he didn''t want to talk about this part of his life, but then he decided it was better to share it. He shared this information with some embarrassment. At the end of his story, he explained why he decided to take part in today''s event.


    After Idan finished his story, silence fell in the booth. Each of them was preoccupied with their own thoughts and made an important decision that could radically change their lives.


    Idan has long since decided on his position. He couldn''t miss this opportunity and decided to try to adopt the System. It was up to Arabel now. If she refuses, he won''t force her and will accept her decision. But if she agrees, then so be it. Holding his breath, he waited for her answer. Besides, her good looks also played a role. Who wouldn''t want to date such a beautiful girl?


    Arabel, for her part, couldn''t stop thinking either. From Idan''s stories, she was able to get some idea of him. What she found out about him did not cause her strong rejection, as it was with Christopher or others. He wasn''t from a rich family, but he wasn''t from a poor one either. They lived in different worlds, and if it weren''t for the System, they probably would never have met. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing that it was better to be free from her family than to remain their pawn, Arabel made a decision. She will try to accept Idan and find out what trials fate has prepared for them.


    "Good. I''ve made a decision," Arabel said confidently, as if putting an end to her doubts.


    "I agree to try to accept the System and awaken. And I hope my choice was the right one �� to agree to cooperate with you, Idan. Don''t give me any reason to think I was wrong," Arabel said, looking into his eyes.


    Hearing Arabel''s agreement, Idan breathed a sigh of relief. In truth, he was very glad that she had made a decision. He was ready to try and establish a relationship, despite the fact that the System forces them to be together.


    Idan stood up from his seat, slightly nervous about how Arabel would react to his actions. He walked up to her, put his right hand into the inside pocket of his jacket and felt for the ring box, preparing to propose. This was supposed to help him complete the System''s task.


    However, before he could take out the box, the monotonous voice of the System rang in his head:


    [The system would like to remind the Host that marriage proposals require witnesses! You have to show everyone that she is your future wife!]


    Idan froze when he heard these words.


    "Damn it!" he swore out loud, and Arabel gave him a strange look when she heard his words.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Marriage proposal

    It wasn''t until he noticed Arabel''s strange look at him that Idan realized he''d said the curse out loud, not to himself, as he usually did.


    His plans to complete the task of the System without prying eyes and make a marriage proposal failed.


    "Hey, System! I don''t remember that a marriage proposal necessarily required witnesses! I think this is a more intimate moment when a couple takes a step towards each other, and the presence of strangers can only interfere," Idan expressed his thoughts.


    [Host, you must understand that the System did not just give you this task. This is your awakening ritual. As soon as you complete it, the process of awakening and full integration of the System will begin. In order for the ritual to be considered successful and completed, we need witnesses,] the System replied.


    "So that''s the point!" Idan finally realized the gist of the System''s explanation. He didn''t have a deep understanding of her, so he decided to trust her. At first, he thought that all these additional conditions about witnesses were just a whim of the System itself.


    Having calmed down, Idan decided to bring the matter to an end and not retreat. He glanced at Arabel, who still couldn''t figure out what he was going to do and why he suddenly stopped cursing in front of her.


    Idan held out his hand to Arabel and said softly,


    "Let''s go." sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel, still unaware of what was happening, followed Idan, taking his hand. She wanted to ask a lot of questions, but decided to keep quiet and see what he was going to do.


    By the time Idan and Arabel finished their conversation in a separate booth, Irene and Arslan had also come to an agreement, although they still didn''t fully trust each other''s words.


    Arslan tried to explain to her that he didn''t understand why his older sister wanted to meet Irene''s younger brother. He was convinced that his sister hadn''t even known about Idan''s existence until today, not to mention that Irene was the girl they were trying to pass him off as.


    Arslan followed her because he was worried about her safety. In the Morgan family, he felt special affection only for his older sister. If something happened to her, he would blame himself for not being able to protect her despite his strength.


    Irene didn''t need any excuses. She and her brother had no reason to voluntarily contact the Morgan family. She was confident in her brother, as she had instilled in him an aversion to rich families. The melodramas have done their job.


    "Then why should they meet?" asked Irene of Arslan.


    "Trust me, I want to find out the reason myself. I''ve never seen my older sister like this. She would never do that for no reason," Arslan replied.


    As they waited and speculated about what was going on between Idan and Arabel, they soon saw them holding hands and leaving the cafe.


    Irene and Arslan were stunned. Idan and Arabel looked confused and did not look at each other. From the outside, they seemed like a couple in love who were showing off their relationship in public for the first time.


    Eden and Arabel were also confused by the stares of the cafe''s patrons, who paid attention to them. Some even started whistling, which only increased their awkwardness. Following Idan, Arabel looked at him out of the corner of her eye and noticed that he was also confused, just like her. It made her smile, and she realized that she wasn''t the only one feeling awkward right now.


    After leaving the cafe, Idan, trying not to notice those around him, turned to Arabel. He stared into her eyes, trying to focus on her beautiful face to calm himself. At this moment, he was so excited that his heart seemed ready to jump out of his chest.


    Arabel''s condition wasn''t much different from his. She understood that attracting the attention of so many people was not the best idea. She was also aware that her family would soon find out about it, and this worried her greatly. She couldn''t understand what Idan was trying to achieve by taking such actions.


    While she was preoccupied with these thoughts, flushed with embarrassment, she noticed Idan kneeling in front of her. Slowly and smoothly, he reached his right hand inside his jacket and pulled out a small black box.


    And at that moment, Arabel felt as if lightning had fallen on her. She was stunned by what she saw and the realization of what Idan was trying to do. Her thoughts drifted away from the shock she had experienced, and she watched Idan''s actions as if spellbound.


    The couple, who were watching from a nearby restaurant, were completely shocked by what they saw. Their eyes widened in surprise.


    Idan, his hands trembling with excitement, presented a small black box to Arabel and opened it. Inside was a small diamond ring that he had bought just a couple of hours ago.


    "Arabel Morgan! Will you marry me?" �� he said, gathering his courage and taking a deep breath.


    The crowd watching the event was excited. It''s not often you see this after a disaster. Some people took out their smartphones and started filming what was happening. Many began to support Idan and cheer him on.


    Arabel was still in shock and stared at the ring.


    [Ding! A task has been issued! Accept your future husband''s marriage proposal! Put on the ring and kiss it, confirming your consent!]


    [Attention! The system warns that in case of failure, the task will be considered failed, and the System will be deleted, and the chance to awaken will be lost.]


    [Attention! If the task is completed, the awakening process will begin! Both Hosts will be teleported to a connected world to confirm their classification as awakened and begin searching for a way to save this world!]


    A series of messages from the System brought Arabel to her senses. She finally realized what was behind Idan''s act. That was his task. Realizing this, she laughed. She was laughing at Idan, who had received an absurd task from the System again.


    Idan, in turn, also received a message from the System about the beginning of the process of awakening and teleporting to another world. He was very surprised by this news. He didn''t expect them to be teleported to another world so soon.


    He knew almost nothing about the other world, expecting the government of the United Federation to share this information with him, but he never did. His sister hadn''t told him about it either. And now, as soon as Arabel accepts his offer, they will be teleported to another world. They were both unprepared for this turn of events, but they couldn''t turn back.


    Arabel realized it too and couldn''t help herself. She noticed that some of the audience were filming them, and she was sure that her Morgan family would soon find out about it. Just the thought of being teleported to another world calmed her down a bit. She had already made her decision, and there was no turning back.


    Arabel held out her left hand, indicating her agreement.


    Idan, noticing Arabel''s gesture, stood up and, taking the ring from the box, put it on her ring finger. When the ring was in place, Arabel held it up to her face to take a closer look. It wasn''t the most luxurious ring, but it wasn''t too simple either. She liked Idan''s choice.


    Knowing what she had to do, Arabel looked away from the ring and looked into Idan''s eyes. Her face was flushed with embarrassment.


    Idan was a little taller than her, so Arabel reached out, grabbed his cheeks and pulled him slightly to her, closed her eyes and kissed him on the lips. Idan was confused by Arabel''s action. His mind seemed to shut down at that moment.


    The crowd, seeing this, applauded, whistled and began to congratulate them.


    Irene and Arslan, unable to move, sat in their seats, unable to believe their eyes.


    Irene couldn''t believe that her younger brother had proposed to a high-society girl belonging to the Morgan family, and even bought a ring for it. It was only then that she realized why he had asked for money and why he had stopped by the jewelry store on his way here.


    Arslan, also in shock, looked at his older sister. She not only met the guy alone, but also accepted and agreed to this guy''s marriage proposal. But what surprised him even more and almost turned off his consciousness was Arabel''s last act: an open kiss in front of everyone. Their family would never forgive her for this act.


    The kiss between Arabel and Adan didn''t last too long, but for both of them it seemed like an eternity.


    After Arabel, all red as a tomato, pulled away from Idan, they both heard the voice of the System in their minds.


    [Congratulations, Hosts! The ritual has been completed successfully!]


    [The system begins the process of merging and awakening.]

 Chapter 15 - 15: Farewell

    [Ding! The System reminds you that teleportation to the connected world will begin in 10 minutes! The countdown begins!]


    At the same time, Idan and Arabel noticed how the countdown to 10 minutes began on the timer, which only they could see. They had already been alerted by the System about this event, so they weren''t too surprised. On the contrary, they were even glad that they were given at least 10 minutes to prepare and warn their friends.


    After completing the System''s tasks, Idan and Arabel hurried to leave the place. However, two familiar people appeared on their way.


    Irene and Arslan, finally recovering from the shock, decided to appear in front of the couple to find out what was going on here. In addition, they wanted to prevent outsiders from posting the video they shot online as soon as possible.


    Irene instantly used her power to erase the memories of all the witnesses of what happened to Arabel and Idan. At the same time, Arslan once again used his ability to isolate the place. It took them no more than ten seconds to do everything.


    "Damn it," Irene cursed. Idan was extremely surprised by the sudden appearance of his older sister and Arslan. However, he was even more struck by Irene''s rude statement. He also noticed how his sister''s eyes had changed the moment she appeared.


    "I forced them to delete the video, but I can''t say for sure if anyone had time to put it on the Web. It''s best to prepare for the worst and assume that the recording has already appeared online," Irene told Arslan, closing her eyes.


    Arslan, annoyed by the upcoming problems, started rubbing his temples. He stared with displeasure at his older sister, who, seeing her younger brother, became confused and, lowering her gaze, stared at her feet.


    Idan also felt awkward when he met his older sister''s disapproving gaze. By this point, her eyes had already returned to their normal state.


    "Explain yourself!" demanded Irene, staring intently at Idan.


    "Um... Sister�� The thing is..." Idan tried to find the right words to explain the situation. But before he could finish his sentence, he felt that something strange was happening to his body.


    He had never experienced anything like this before. It was as if an outside force was pouring into his body. He looked at Arabel in surprise, who was also staring at him. At that moment, they both realized that they were experiencing the same thing. Noticing each other''s surprised looks, they came to the same conclusion.


    They have begun their awakening process!


    Irene and Arslan also noticed how Idan suddenly stopped talking and stared at Arabel in disbelief, while Arabel stared at him in amazement.


    "What happ..." �� Irene did not have time to ask Idan, as the monotonous voice of her system sounded in her head.


    [Attention! Host, the activation of a unique system has been detected!]


    "Eh? What?" exclaimed Irene, surprised.


    Arslan also heard something similar from his system and, looking at Irene, noticed her puzzled look. They exchanged glances, and finally their attention was caught by Idan and Arabel, who had already turned their gaze on them.


    "I think that seeing your amazement, I don''t need to explain?" Idan said with a slight smile.


    "How?" asked Irene, turning to her younger brother.


    Arslan, equally surprised, also fixed his gaze on Idan.


    They both focused their attention on Idan, completely forgetting about Arabel. Their systems reported only that the system had been awakened, in the singular. Therefore, they mistakenly assumed that it was Idan who had awakened the system, and not Arabel, since he had started the conversation first.


    "Sister, I really would like to explain everything to you, but unfortunately we don''t have much time," Idan replied with the same slight smile, realizing that time was inexorably running out.


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t you have enough time?" asked Irene, perplexed. What kind of strange things is her younger brother saying, claiming that he doesn''t have much time?


    Suddenly she got a response from her system.


    [Host! Your brother has awakened a unique system! The unique system differs from "this" and the others in that it has a large set of privileges. Unique systems have no limitations like "this one". Most likely, your brother will be teleported to the connected world within a few minutes.]


    "What?!" Irene exclaimed after hearing the explanation from her System. She was already amazed that her brother had awakened the system so long after the injection of the serum. She had never heard of anyone successfully awakening like him after so long.


    She knew that the government was already preparing for the second wave of serum vaccination, and she hoped that her brother would be lucky enough to awaken after that. Thanks to the System, she, like the rest of the already awakened ones, had insider information about what was happening.


    However, the mention of her system''s unique system came as a surprise to her. She already knew from her own that the systems were classified by rarity: ordinary, rare, epic, and legendary. Her system was considered rare from the moment of awakening, as were the systems of Arslan and other awakened ones who were among the ten strongest Heroes of the Federation. She had never heard of the awakening of epic or legendary systems, let alone unique systems.


    "Are you sure?" Irene asked her system.


    [Host! Unique systems are unique because they have special and distinctive waves of presence from conventional systems, which systems such as "this" can accurately identify. "This" System is only able to determine whether a system is unique or common, but it cannot reveal the rest of the information about another system. I apologize for my uselessness, Host!] �� Irene''s System replied.


    Idan noticed that his sister had calmed down a bit and decided to ask the most important question before they were teleported away. Arabel, who was standing next to them, watched them closely, realizing that time was rapidly running out.


    "Sister, what should we consider and what should we pay attention to when we find ourselves in another world?" asked Idan.


    When Irene heard her brother''s question, she realized that her system was right.: Judging by the way Idan was in a hurry to ask this question, he would be teleported soon.


    "I can see that you''re in a hurry, so let me tell you about it. When we first found ourselves in another world, we were all scattered in different places. Even after a while, we couldn''t meet each other," Irene began to share her experience.


    "When you find yourself in another world, Idan, the first thing to do is look around and try to gather as much information as possible. The government still has not been able to fully analyze the data received from all of us and get at least a rough idea of this world. It''s too vast and diverse," Arslan chimed in, offering his advice.


    Irene was unhappy with his intervention, but realizing that her brother had little time left, she did not argue with him.


    "I want to discuss a lot with you, Idan. Since you''ve awakened the System, I have no reason to hide information from you anymore. But considering that you don''t have much time, I can only wish you to be safe," she said, hugging her younger brother.


    "Try not to attract attention and be as inconspicuous as possible. Don''t get involved in conflicts that don''t concern you, and avoid big cities. And most importantly, come back alive!" added Irene.


    Watching the siblings chatting and realizing that the time had almost come, Arabel decided to approach her younger brother.


    Arslan noticed how his older sister approached him with a strange expression on her face.


    "Brother, I hope that you will manage and take care of the problem that I have created. I''m counting on you very much. I''ll explain everything to you later. I understand that you will have a lot of questions after all this, but I thought about it and decided at least once to consider my desire and not miss this opportunity, despite the decision of the family," Arabel said quietly, looking at her perplexed younger brother. Then she hugged him tightly goodbye.


    Arslan was at a loss. Why was his older sister talking to him like she was saying goodbye to him?


    After saying these words, Arabel released her brother and returned to Idan. He, in turn, also finished saying goodbye to his older sister.


    They both realized that the time had almost come.


    Irene, like the others, couldn''t understand what was going on. She saw Arabel walk up to Idan and stand next to him. Irene''s first thought was that Arabel had come to say goodbye.


    But what happened next completely destroyed her guess.


    The timer ran out, and the space around Idan and Arabel began to twist and tear. The rift in the shape of a circle, rotating, increased in size, reaching about three meters in diameter, forming a portal to another world.


    A pulling force that only affected Idan and Arabel burst out of the portal. Realizing that they were about to be sucked inside the portal, Idan extended his hand to Arabel. She immediately understood his thoughts and held his hand tightly in response.


    They looked at their relatives at the same time and said:


    �� See you soon! And with those words, they were both sucked into the rift.


    It was only when the couple disappeared that Arslan realized that his older sister had also disappeared into the portal leading to another world. It was only then that he realized that his sister was saying goodbye to him and leaving him to deal with all the troubles she had created.


    Not only he, but also Irene was surprised by what had happened. She stared in shock at Arslan, who, in turn, stared at her in shock. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the author:


    This ends the short opening arc. It turned out to be a little longer than I had planned, but I''m still happy with the result. I hope you enjoyed it, and I will be glad if you continue to follow the adventures of this couple with me.

 Chapter 16 - 16: After the departure

    [Congratulations, Host! Your brother is incredibly lucky. I can say with certainty that with a probability of more than 90%, he awakened not only a unique, but also a Paired System!]


    The congratulations of the System brought Irene out of her reverie. Previously, the System had already said that her brother Idan had awakened a unique System, and now "she" was saying that in addition to the unique One, he had also awakened a Paired System!


    "What does a Paired System mean?" she immediately asked a question that interested her very much. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Unique Systems differ from ordinary Ones in that they have a "Title". It is this "Title" that makes them unique, endowing them with special features and strength. At the same time, the Paired System is even rarer. It is called a Paired System because it is a combination of two separate Systems. In your world, it can be considered as two in one].


    Irene had never imagined that Systems could be so different. This discovery greatly expanded her understanding of them.


    "What makes you think he''s awakened the Pair System? Earlier, you claimed that he had awakened a unique one. Is it because of the girl from the Morgan family?" �� Irene was puzzled by the System''s decision.


    [There''s no doubt that your brother has truly awakened a unique System. The System was not mistaken in this matter. The unique aura of his "title" confirms this 100 percent. As for whether his System is Paired, ?this? System came to this conclusion after analyzing some information.]


    The system quickly analyzed the information and provided Irene with convincing evidence that Idan and the girl from the Morgan family had awakened the Pair System. It also explained to her the sudden and unexpected act of her brother and the girl.


    According to the System, it was a Ritual. For the Pair System, the Ritual is something like signing a contract and accepting the awakened ones as their Hosts.


    Irene sighed heavily. All this time, she resisted the Morgan family''s attempts to win her over. In the almost a year she has spent as an awakened, she has more or less understood the complex game of the higher ruling forces.


    From the outside, everything seemed peaceful and cohesive. But inside, the foundations of the United Federation are already bursting at the seams. In the year since the disaster, several factions have formed within the Council, and now they are all trying to attract all possible awakened Heroes of the Federation to their side.


    The situation became even worse after overcoming the first of the ten "disasters".


    Now, despite her best efforts to avoid being involved in the events that were about to happen, her younger brother had become an awakened one, connected to the Morgan family. This indirectly makes her part of the Morgan family''s strength.


    Irene looked at Arslan, who was deep in thought at that moment.


    Arslan, who had just finished talking to his System, like Irene, began to understand what was going on. He found out about his older sister and Idan, as well as how they both awakened the Pair System that bound them together. This is the only explanation that justifies his sister''s unexpected actions.


    Arslan rubbed his temples with irritation and looked around. The space around him was still sealed, and ordinary people could neither enter nor leave this place, even communication was unavailable to this place.


    Thanks to Irene''s ability, they deleted all records except those that could have been online before they took their actions.


    As soon as Arslan dispelled his abilities, he and Irene felt a mysterious force enter their bodies for the second time that day, and their strength weakened. Unlike last time, this time the weakening was significant.


    "Damn sister! She''s nothing but trouble!" �� swore Arslan aloud. He pulled out his smartphone and started browsing the news, hoping that no one had posted the information.


    However, to his horror, there was already this news on the Web.


    There was so much information and rumors about the couple online that it was difficult to figure out what was true and what was fiction. The yellow press showed all its activity.


    The journalists quickly gathered a lot of details about Idan and Arabel. The news reported about their meeting at the gala and how the heiress of the Morgan family personally invited the unawakened younger brother of the Heroine of the Federation, Irene Fein, to dance, despite the fact that she already had a fiance, the heir to the famous and influential Hugh family.


    Now, shocking information has been added to this news that Idan Fein proposed marriage to Arabel Morgan. And the most amazing thing is that Arabel accepted the offer, put on a ring and gave her partner a kiss as a sign of agreement.


    This news was accompanied by a high-quality video shot on the spot. The cameraman did not miss a single important moment, and Idan''s voice, offering a hand and a heart, was clearly heard in the frame.


    At first, the Morgan family tried to deny this news, claiming that it was a provocation by competitors aimed at undermining their reputation. However, the presence of the video completely refuted their explanations.


    As Arslan read this information, his face distorted with anger. He wanted to find his older sister and scold her severely.


    "Eh... we''ve only wasted our ''karma,''" Arslan said, realizing that their attempts to conceal the truth had failed.


    Irene, who was watching Arslan''s constantly changing expression, didn''t say a word. She realized that they had failed to hush up the matter.


    "The second wave of vaccination is expected to begin soon. I assume you''ve already received information about the first seal?" asked Irene, turning to Arslan. In response, he just nodded, confirming that he knew everything.


    "I doubt that our relatives will have time to return by this time. As far as I understand from the information received from the System, their System is different from ours and has more privileges. Therefore, they do not have to wait until there are enough awakened ones for the next transfer to the connected world. And I don''t think we''ll be able to find them there," said Irene.


    Arslan also agreed with her conclusions. Unlike the Eden and Arabael System, their own System had certain limitations. They couldn''t cross the borders of the two worlds freely. They needed enough energy and strength to open the portal there.


    "I can''t say how much time is left before the world descends into chaos. But you have something to do in the near future. If you need any help, you can contact me. I''ll help if I can. However, I want to warn you right away: don''t get your hopes up. I only decided to help you because of my younger brother, who unfortunately contacted your family," with these words, Irene turned around and left.


    Arslan remained standing in place, no one knew what he was thinking at that time. He silently looked in the direction where Irene had gone.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Arrival in another world!

    In a deserted area, in the heart of a mysterious dark forest, in a small clearing with a stream, while the sun was already beginning to sink below the horizon, space began to distort and tear. Soon, a spatial hole with a diameter of about three meters appeared in its place. Two creatures flew out of this rift with force, which fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Damn it!" A young guy with black hair, dressed in a black evening suit, swore. His clean suit got dirty from hitting the ground.


    The second creature turned out to be a human girl with long red hair. Unlike her companion, she only moaned slightly from the pain of falling, and remained silent the rest of the time. Her long red hair was also covered in dirt, and she looked disheveled.


    These two were Idan Fein and Arabel Morgan, outsiders who had arrived in this world through a spatial rift. After the rift spat them out, it slammed shut, leaving them alone in an unknown world.


    Idan and Arabel tried to get to their feet, but their bodies seemed incredibly heavy to them. They could barely stand, let alone keep their balance. Their heads were spinning, and they lost their coordination and fell to their buttocks on the ground.


    It was a strange feeling, as if they were not in their own bodies, but in someone else''s. It was only now that they realized that it was difficult for them to raise their hands, clench their fists, and even breathe.


    "The system! What''s going on?" Idan asked mentally. At that moment, Arabel, who was sitting next to him, heard his voice in her head and was amazed. She was sure that Idan hadn''t said those words out loud. How did she manage to hear his thoughts?


    [Congratulations, Hosts, on your awakening! At the moment, your bodies are undergoing changes, and your old reflexes and understanding of your body are in conflict with new sensations. It will take some time for your brain to adapt to these changes].


    As always, the System quickly and clearly explained the reasons for what was happening.


    "That''s it!" �� Arabel said in her mind. Idan, hearing her voice in his head, looked at her in surprise.


    "What''s going on?" he asked aloud.


    "I do not know, but I began to hear your voice in my head," Arabel replied, and Idan clearly heard her thoughts. At the same time, he saw that Arabel did not move her lips when she spoke.


    [This is a mental connection that was established after the integration and awakening of the System along with your awakening], the System explained.


    [With this connection, you can communicate with each other even if you are some distance away, without interference. Others will not be able to easily hear and intercept this mental connection. Only those with special abilities will be able to catch it and fit it in,] the System continued its explanation.


    No sooner had Idan and Arabel entered the new world than an amazing ability was waiting for them. They were delighted with this gift and were already beginning to realize its potential.


    [With this connection, you will be able to communicate with "this" System so that the other Host can also hear you. At the same time, the System has not lost the ability to communicate with the Hosts individually, if necessary.]


    This information also pleased the couple. They were aware that they would have questions that would be awkward to ask in front of each other, but they still wanted answers.


    [Ding! Hosts, the System has to wait for a while for your bodies to complete the process of awakening and transformation before it starts collecting data about you to compile your "Status"]


    [Ding! Rewards for completing tasks will be given after completing the compilation of your "Status"]


    [Ding! There are currently no active tasks!]


    [Ding! The system has started collecting environmental data and information about the world.]


    [Ding! Error�� Error�� The system cannot establish a connection with "???"].


    [Ding! The system found that due to the "uniqueness" of this System, the spatial coordinates of the fault were changed. The privilege of "Uniqueness" came into effect, and the Hosts were teleported to a special and unique world]


    [Thanks to this, the Hosts have taken an important step in finding a solution to save their world.]


    [Ding! It is discovered that space and time in this world are greatly distorted. The system can''t figure out the time difference between the two worlds]


    [Ding! A unique energy has been discovered that slowly seeps into the hosts'' bodies and is absorbed by their bodies. According to preliminary data, after about 6 months, the hosts'' bodies will fully adapt to this force.]


    [Ding! Danger! Danger! The system revealed that with full adaptation to this force, the Hosts will be tied to this world. They will become a part of this world and will lose any opportunity to leave it!]


    [Ding! New task! Explore the world and find a way to leave it before the Hosts'' bodies fully adapt to this power!]


    No sooner had Idan and Arabel settled into their new bodies than the System began bombarding them with information. In the end, she even gave them a task.


    Both immediately noticed how a timer appeared in the usual place, which began counting down. The deadline for completing the task was exactly six months.


    The only thing they both realized was that if they couldn''t find a way to leave this world, they would stay here forever and wouldn''t be able to come back.


    Due to the threat of being caught in this world, they didn''t even notice the other warnings. They also couldn''t hear who or what exactly the System was trying to contact to get information about the world. Instead of a name or a title, they only heard a noise.


    Their first trip to another world began with problems.


    The most important thing they needed to find out first was where exactly they got to. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They wondered if this was the world that all the other awakened ones entered, or if they found themselves in a completely different space.


    With every minute they traveled to another world, there were more questions than answers for Idan and Arabel.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Status I

    After the System provided them with the information, Idan and Arabel''s mood deteriorated dramatically. If earlier they were excited about their awakening and looking forward to exploring a new world, now all these emotions have dissipated due to the problems they faced.


    The system informed them and fell silent, and Idan and Arabel began to silently get used to their new bodies. By the time they had more or less settled in and were able to stand and walk normally, the sun had almost disappeared on the horizon.


    They were not ready to travel to another world and took with them only what they had at hand. Idan only had his smartphone, and Arabel had some makeup, a smartphone, and things that were in her small purse.


    Their clothes, which they were wearing at the time, also did not correspond to local customs and fashion. Both were sure that their clothes would not fit this world and would stand out a lot.


    Not to mention the food, they didn''t have anything to eat.


    While they were thinking about how to proceed, the System, which had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up:


    [Ding! The system has completed the collection of preliminary data on the Hosts and has prepared the first version of the Status of the Hosts! The data has been transmitted!]


    And then a translucent window with information appeared in front of Arabel and Idan''s eyes. Each of them focused on their own "Status" window.


    Status


    Name: Idan Fein


    Gender: Male


    Age: 19 years old


    Race: Human


    Partner: Arabel Morgan (Attachment �C 12%)


    Path of Cultivation: System Host


    System: Supreme Husband System (Synchronized with Supreme Wife System)


    System Rarity: Epic (+)


    Unique Feature 1: Title - Supreme (Partially Sealed)


    - unavailable (Required qualifications)


    Unique Feature 2: The Paired System


    - exchange of stats (currently 10%)


    - unavailable


    Main Stats:


    _Level - 1


    _Strength - 50


    _Stamina - 50


    _Dexterity - 50


    _Intelligence - 50


    _Mana - 50


    Abilities: Mental link (+);


    - Mental link: Arabel Morgan


    Status


    Name: Arabel Morgan


    Gender: Female


    Age: 18 years old


    Race: Human


    Partner: Idan Fein (Attachment �C 9%)


    Path of Cultivation: System Host


    System: Supreme Wife System (Synchronized with Supreme Husband System)


    System Rarity: Epic (+)


    Unique Feature 1: Title - Supreme (Partially Sealed)


    - unavailable (Required qualifications)


    Unique Feature 2: The Paired System


    - exchange of stats (currently 10%)


    - unavailable


    Main Stats:


    _Level - 1


    _Strength - 50


    _Stamina - 50


    _Dexterity - 50


    _Intelligence - 50


    _Mana - 50


    Abilities: Mental Link (+);


    - Mental Link: Idan Fein


    Idan and Arabel, studying their status, noticed that they could not see each other''s status. Before they had a thought and had time to ask the System a question, it immediately gave them the answer. Although they are both masters of the System, they have not yet become full-fledged husband and wife. Until then, the System will take into account their personal space.


    The couple was amazed by the System''s response. All this time, they believed that the System is similar to artificial intelligence and, like all artificial intelligences, it is difficult for it to understand the nature of people. However, it seems that everything is much more complicated.


    They discussed the situation and decided that they needed to study the System more deeply and understand what it was capable of and what it wasn''t. Although they had a similar thought before, for some reason they constantly forgot to ask the System about it.


    The first four items in the System did not raise any questions. They were familiar with them: name, gender, age, and race. However, starting from the fifth line, they had questions. It was about their partners.


    Idan proposed to Arabel, and she agreed. From that moment on, they became partners. Today they met for the first time, but they were already bonded. It was like an ordinary marriage agreement between strangers in high society. And what was written next to their partner''s name clearly showed the nature of their relationship.


    Idan''s affection for Arabel, according to the System''s data, was only 12 percent, while Arabel''s affection for Idan was only 9 percent.


    Both did not understand where the System was getting this data from and how they could determine from these percentages at what level their relationship was. What percentage would mean that they had become lovers, and what percentage would mean that they had become a real husband and wife?


    The system did not give an answer to this question. She remained silent.


    The next question the couple had was about the "Path to Cultivation." This time, the System did not stand aside and gave a clear answer. It turned out that there are many worlds, and each of them has its own path to cultivation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even in the world they have entered, there is a path that differs from the path of the System. Simply put, there is no System as such in this world. And the fact that they became hosts of the System became their path to cultivation.


    This discovery came as a complete surprise to the couple. They were not surprised that there were other worlds, because they understood that if they had already learned about the existence of one, then it was only a matter of time before there were many other worlds.


    However, they were more struck by the fact that there are other path to cultivation, and that the path of their world is the path of Systems.


    The way the System was named was already clear to them, as was the fact that it was synchronized with another system.


    But it was the first time they learned about the rarity of the System. According to the System, their System was an Epic Rarity. The system kindly introduced them to other rarity levels: common, rare, epic, and Legendary.


    The plus sign next to the rarity of their System indicated the possibility of increasing the rarity of the System. If click on this plus, the requirements necessary to increase the rarity will appear. Out of curiosity, both pressed the button, but what they saw did not come as a big surprise to them.


    Most of the demands were beyond their strength. They lacked the experience, knowledge, and resources to carry them out. Currently, they were just starting their journey, and the chances of increasing the System''s rarity in the near future were practically zero.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Status II and Rewards

    Idan and Arabel also found out that Irene and Arslan are the owners of Rare Systems. The system proudly informed them that it had not discovered any Epic Rarity Systems in their world when all the awakened ones were gathered at the gala. In total, about ten Rare Systems were identified, including those belonging to Irene and Arslan.


    The system explained that if the rarity of one System is inferior to the other, then it cannot determine the rarity of the latter. For example, the Epic System easily recognizes the rarity of Regular, Rare, and Epic Systems. However, she is unable to determine the rarity of Legendary Systems.


    By this point, Idan and Arabel began to worry. The sun was almost below the horizon, and the forest was starting to darken. They didn''t know where they were or how dangerous this forest was. Therefore, they asked the System to explain the rest of their Statuses faster and more clearly, deciding that they could study everything in more detail later, if necessary.


    The system immediately began explaining the remaining data.


    Besides the fact that their System is a Paired System, it also has a unique Title, which is contained in its name �� "Supreme". Currently, this Title is partially sealed.


    According to the System, it was thanks to this title that the spatial coordinates of the rift were changed, which led them to this mysterious place. However, so far this Title does not bring them any special advantages. They have just awakened, and they will have to prove their qualifications in the future to prove that they are worthy of this title.


    Otherwise, another Owner of such a System, who turns out to be more qualified, can take away this Title from them.


    By such a System, "she" meant the usual Husband System and the Wife System.


    The second unique feature that they already know about is the Pair System. It was thanks to this "uniqueness" that they discovered the ability to mental link. In addition, this feature gives them a unique skill �� the "exchange of stats." This skill allows them to exchange or share their stats for a short time.


    The number of stat points they can exchange depends on the level of their relationship. The higher the percentage of relationships between them, the more stats points they can transfer to each other.


    The uniqueness of the Paired System hides several more abilities that are not yet available. To open them, their need to complete certain tasks and increase the percentage of relationships to a certain level.


    And finally, there were only their level, which is one, and the main stats that were the same for Idan and Arabel. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system simply informed them that they had just awaken and started their journey, and their stats would gradually change, adapting to them. This meant that the stat points would be redistributed between different parameters, and would no longer remain the same as they are now.


    [Ding! The system starts counting completed tasks and giving out rewards!]


    Idan and Arabel perked up a bit after hearing these words. They were curious about the rewards the System had prepared for them.


    [Ding! Due to the situation the Hosts were facing, the System decided to adjust its rewards.]


    [Ding! The task is "Invite your future husband to dance for 1 hour!" done!]


    [Ding! The reward in the form of a "Beauty Pill" for completing the task was replaced with a "Kitchen set, spices and a coupon from a regular customer from the Supreme Merchant System."


    Idan and Arabel were completely perplexed by what they had heard.


    "System, you''re joking, right?" asked Idan, still reeling from the shock.


    At this time, Arabel came to her senses and turned to the System in a panic.:


    "Wait a minute! I want a pill!


    What kind of woman wouldn''t dream of such a pill?


    However, the System did not pay Arabel any attention. In front of the couple, a small rift formed in the space, from which various kitchen utensils and spices began to fly out. The last one to appear from the rift was a small coupon, which flew up to the stunned Arabel and hovered in front of her.


    It was written on the coupon: "A regular customer of the Supreme Trading Company and the coupon number."


    �� No! I don''t need this coupon. I need my pill! Arabel exclaimed, unable to accept what was happening. She began to protest.


    "Damn you, the System! Give me back my pill!


    [The host shouldn''t scold the system! A second warning is issued! After the third warning, you will be punished!]


    �� Hey, hey, calm down! Idan interjected. He understood how important such a pill was to women, so he wasn''t surprised by Arabel''s reaction.


    "If the System was able to give out such a pill for completing the task, then most likely we will have the opportunity to receive it in the future. I''m sure of it. And if not, then I give you my word that I will personally get it for you!" said Idan solemnly.


    It was only after these words that Arabel calmed down and was a little embarrassed by his words.


    Then, both of them turned their attention to the many objects in front of them. They had only one thought �� how and what to do with this wealth.


    When Arabel touched the coupon that was hanging in front of her, it disintegrated into particles and entered her body. At that moment, she heard the monotonous voice of the System in her head:


    [Ding! The coupon of the regular customer from the Supreme Merchant System has been applied. The trading function is open. The host can bargain with the Supreme Merchant System!]


    The discovery of the trade function surprised Idan and Arabel.


    [Ding! The trading function is limited by the Host''s level. Only those items that meet the current needs of the Owners are available in the store. The currency for trading is System Points.


    Idan and Arabel noticed that a new line appeared in their status at the bottom �� "Trading", as well as an indicator showing the number of System points in their account. At the moment, the indicator was displaying zero.


    [Ding! System points can be earned by completing System tasks or by selling items to the Supreme Merchant System. Everything can be sold to the Supreme Merchant System. Things that are not needed by the Owners can be useful to others, and the System will easily find buyers for such goods.]


    Curiosity got the better of them, and they opened the trading feature to find out what products were available. Their eyes widened at the abundance of goods: there was almost everything from food, clothes, weapons and armor to recipes. However, after seeing the high prices and realizing that they had no points, the couple felt disappointed. However, they realized that this feature could be useful in the future, despite the high prices.


    [Ding! Purchase an engagement ring! The deadline is until the end of the previous assignment! The task is completed!]


    [Ding! The reward of the "Five Elements Ring" for completing the task has been replaced with a "Small independent shared storage space"]


    The system continued to make its report and give out rewards. After hearing the second award, Idan and Arabel were amazed again. In front of them, two identical rings flew out of the resulting small spatial rift and hovered in front of each of them.


    [These rings are the key to a "Small independent shared storage space." To access it, link the rings to yourself] �� the voice of the system sounded.


    "Yes!" finally exclaimed Idan. This was exactly what they needed after receiving the reward for the first task.


    Arabel, sharing his joy, enthusiastically began to tie the ring to herself, putting it on the middle finger of her right hand, just like Idan.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Rewards

    Idan and Arabel easily followed the System''s instructions and tied the rings to their hands. Now there was only one question: how to use them?


    And once again, the System came to their rescue.


    [After awakening, each System Host awakens his Soul. It is with the souls of the Hosts that the connection with the System is established. As the Hosts of the System, you can use your Soul Force to control the ring.]


    It was something new that they had never heard of before. At first, they were at a loss how to apply this mysterious Soul Force. But when they tried, they could easily use it.


    It''s hard to describe what that feeling was. The force flowed so smoothly, as if it was a part of themselves, like arms or legs.


    Testing their newfound strength, Idan and Arabel soon felt heavy all over their bodies. It didn''t feel like physical fatigue, but rather something else. Due to overexertion, they had used up too much Soul Force, and their soul was overextended, which was what caused this fatigue. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s strange, why is there no information about the Soul Force in my ''Status''?" asked Arabel, checking her status. If it''s their own power, then why doesn''t the System show it?


    [In addition to the Main Stats, there are Hidden Stats that the System cannot display numerically. These Hidden Stats include Luck, Charisma, Karma, and Soul Force. Although the System is not able to show the exact values of these parameters, it can track their changes].


    Interesting, Idan thought, reflecting on these Hidden Stats. He would like to know the approximate values of these parameters from himself and Arabel, if possible.


    When the couple mastered the art of using the Soul Force, they quickly understood how to control the ring. As they practiced, they put everything they had received as a reward for completing Arabel''s quest into this space.


    The space was small �� about 4 by 4 meters in the shape of a square. However, at first it was more than enough for the needs of the young couple.


    [Ding! The additional task "Invite your partner on a date!" is completed]


    [Ding! The reward in the form of a "Unique Hair Care Kit from the Beauty System" has been replaced with a "Beginner Adventurer Kit and an identity card in the Adventurer Guild of this world".]


    After hearing the initial reward, Idan felt his right eye twitch. Wasn''t that his task? What is this "Unique set from the Beauty System"? It was only later that he realized that the task had originally been given to Arabel, and only then had it been redirected to him. It seems that the System had already determined the reward for Arabel, and after redirecting, she could not make changes, and the reward remained intended for her.


    If it wasn''t for the awakening of the system and his desire to adjust the reward according to their actual needs, they would have received this "Unique Set".


    Out of the corner of his eye, Idan glanced at Arabel, whose mood soured after she heard about the awards. She was in a bad mood again. It seemed like, just like with the pill, she would rather get this Unique Hair Care Kit instead of the Adventurer Kit. He laughed softly to himself, forgetting that they shared a mental connection that was currently working.


    Arabel, hearing his laughter, glanced at Idan with displeasure. Realizing his mistake, he began to justify himself and ask for forgiveness. He also promised that he would try to help her get a " Unique Hair Care Kit."


    These apologies and promises to get this set lifted her spirits, and she laughed softly with him. She understood that he was just trying to cheer her up, and she didn''t mind his antics.


    According to the System, the beginner adventurer''s kit included everything necessary for a person who decided to become an adventurer: clean and new clothes, various types of weapons, hiking equipment, supplies, and even some local currency.


    Idan didn''t know what could be included in the Unique Hair Care Kit, but what they got for the beginner adventurer kit had already exceeded all their expectations.


    The couple began to wonder: do all the Owners of the Systems really get so many valuable things for completing a simple task?


    The System''s answer to this question surprised the couple, and they remembered the task they had been given.


    "Explore the world and find a way to leave it before the Hosts'' bodies fully adapt to this force!" sounded in their minds.


    With all these awards and new information, they''ve already managed to forget about it. But now they finally realized that all these awards were given out by the System for a reason, but as a sign of the seriousness of the situation. The system tried its best to help them in this difficult moment.


    According to the System, they found themselves in this situation because of the influence of their title "Supreme". They shouldn''t be here, especially now that they''ve just awaken. Because of this, the situation has become extremely dangerous and difficult. If they can''t find a way to leave this place, they''ll stay here forever, and the System will stay with them. And being tied to them, the System will have to give up its uniqueness and its title of "Supreme".


    In this regard, the System had good reasons to adjust the rewards and give them what was needed at the moment.


    They didn''t mind it, although they were a little embarrassed to receive such magnificent rewards for seemingly simple tasks.


    They quickly put everything in a ring, deciding to deal with everything later. In the end, they each received a card, which the System explained was the identity card of an adventurer in this world. And this data was real.


    Their identity cards showed their real names, age, and rank of adventurer E. Along with the identity card, they received a small legend about their identities in this world. According to this legend, they both came from a distant village on the continent of Ludelia. They were childhood friends who decided to become adventurers and, like all of them, went to the famous dilapidated Labyrinth continent to try their luck and try to conquer the famous dungeons.


    This mysterious legend had already given the couple some clues, but they still weren''t sure where they were. The system couldn''t pinpoint their location either. All she was sure of was that they were in a connected world, but exactly where remained a mystery. The system assumed that they were in a separate independent space.


    [Ding! The assignment is "Accept your future husband''s marriage proposal! Put on the ring and kiss it, confirming your consent!" is completed]


    After these explanations, the System continued its reporting and awarding process. Arabel blushed with embarrassment and covered her face with her hands. Idan grinned softly at her. He had already suspected that the kiss was part of a mission from the System, and now he was convinced of it. This time, she was assigned to perform a rather ridiculous and embarrassing task.


    [Ding! The reward in the form of a "Set of sexy Clothes from the Lust System" has been replaced with a "Ghost Mask".


    Arabel was glad that she did not receive this award. She felt awkward when she noticed how shocked Idan was looking at her.


    The new award, the Ghost Mask, was intended only for Arabel. Idan was excluded from the list of her recipients this time.


    With this mask, Arabel could change her appearance, hiding her beauty and becoming less noticeable. The system gave her this reward to protect her from possible problems. According to the System, her Master''s beauty is not yet capable of destroying kingdoms, but it can attract potential danger.


    Idan completely agreed with the System and was glad that it took this into account. Arabel was initially unhappy with the System''s explanation, but after some thought, she also came to an agreement. She decided to always wear a mask when they were surrounded by other people.


    [Ding! The task of the Ritual "To propose to the future Wife within 1 day!" is completed!]


    [Ding! Mistake. The system cannot adjust the reward. Attention! Interference of the Title "Supreme" has been detected. The original reward ??? it was deleted, and potions for changing the bloodline of "Alphas" and "Valkyries" were selected instead.]


    Immediately after the System''s words, a rift opened in front of Idan and Arabel, and potions fell on their hands. Idan got the Alpha bloodline change potion, and Arabel got the Valkyrie bloodline change potion.


    The couple was completely shocked and looked at the potions in their hands in surprise. They didn''t know what to do with them or what it might mean.


    From the author:


    And now I''ve finally almost finished the story about the Status and rewards of the system. I hope you are not tired of this detailed and descriptive part of the story. If possible, let me know your opinion, it is important to me.


    And Thank you all for reading this chapter and I hope that you will continue to follow the story.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Alphas and Valkyries

    "Bloodline Change Potions?"


    Arabel and Idan were amazed when they received this award from the System. They realized that the System had not planned to issue it initially. They clearly heard the System explain that this award was bestowed upon them due to the interference of the Title of "Supreme".


    [Hosts, this is one of the most valuable rewards that can be obtained for completing tasks. Initially, it was only available at the later high levels of the System in this world. However, due to the interference of the title of "Supreme", the award was given earlier. The system strongly recommends that you use the potion no earlier than you reach level 10. Until then, refrain and save it. To fully assimilate the potion and bloodline integrations, you will need a safe and secluded place for a long time.]


    "Okay," they agreed with the System''s suggestion.


    "But I''m interested in something, the System. What are the bloodlines of Alphas and Valkyries?" asked Arabel, curiously examining the potion that could change her into a Valkyrie. The potion was enclosed in an exquisite and luxurious opaque vial. Because of her curiosity, she almost opened the bottle to inhale the fragrance of the potion, as she did with perfume.


    [There are many different races in this world: humans, beastmen, dragons, elves, dwarves, and many others. Unlike in your home world, there is diversity here. To understand the reason for this diversity, you will have to investigate this issue yourself. This question concerns the secrets of the world that the System is forbidden to talk about.]


    From this explanation, the couple realized that the System could not provide them with any information. Now they have to figure out how much information the System is capable of providing.


    [It''s no secret in this world that the main path of cultivation is based on bloodlines. Among the many different bloodlines, the bloodlines of Alphas and Valkyries hold a special place as one of the most powerful.]


    "A path of cultivation based on bloodline? I wonder if we can follow this path if we drink this?" interjected Idan, hearing something that intrigued him.


    [Yes, after consuming the bloodline potion, the System integrates the bloodline��based cultivation path as a secondary path, making it an integral part of its structure], the System replied to Idan''s question. The thought gave the couple anticipation and some temptation to immediately drink the potion and change their bloodline, but they held back.


    [Alphas are a race of superior humans born of magic. They are the ones who have comprehended magic at the highest level, and there is no race more talented in magic than them. Valkyries, on the other hand, are a race of warrior maidens made up exclusively of women.] S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel was surprised and didn''t quite understand.


    "What do you mean, only women? What about them�� How are they born?" asked Arabel, puzzled.


    [Valkyries can choose their mates from any race, but due to their strength and background, they are able to give birth to no more than two children in their entire lives, and all of them are born only girls].


    After hearing the System''s explanation, Arabel looked at the potion in her hand with a complicated expression. Her mind was preoccupied with what she had just learned.


    Just two kids? Are they all girls?


    Although Arabel recently turned 18, she has not yet thought about starting a family and having children. She had just begun to develop an unusual relationship with Idan, and she had no far-reaching plans. She wanted to see if something would work out between them first.


    However, even so, the thought that after consuming the potion in the future she would have a maximum of two children and only girls did not make her optimistic. She didn''t want to take on such limitations for the sake of strength.


    [Host, be at ease. After you take the potion, the System will integrate the bloodline into your body and prevent any restrictions from negatively affecting your body. You will not change your race completely. So don''t worry, you won''t have any such restrictions in the future] the System said, addressing Arabel privately, as if reading her mind.


    Hearing this, Arabel felt inspired. She put the potion in the storage space and looked at Idan, who also put the potion away and turned his gaze on her.


    The system has finally finished counting completed tasks and giving out rewards. Now they had only one active task left for the two of them, which they were given 6 months to complete.


    Their main task now was what to do next. They were standing in the middle of a clearing in a mysterious forest, in a place that was unknown to them. The sun had already set, and it was dark all around.


    Since their appearance, they have remained in one place, and so far no one and nothing has attacked them. This, of course, did not mean that the forest was not dangerous. However, wandering through the forest in such darkness was not the best option. Therefore, the couple decided to wait out the night in this clearing.


    Fortunately, they were rewarded with everything they needed.


    After briefly discussing the situation, they took out a tent from the adventurer''s kit issued by the System and set it up with great difficulty.


    Idan and Arabel were city dwellers who grew up in large metropolitan areas. They didn''t leave the house very often, and spending the night in an unknown world where danger could lurk around every corner was a real challenge for them.


    That''s not to say they weren''t scared.


    The first thing they decided to do was change their clothes. Arabel went into the tent to change her clothes, and Idan stayed outside. He didn''t wait for her to finish changing and come out, and started undressing right there.


    He pulled out the set of adventurer''s clothes that was meant for him and happily donned it. The size turned out to fit.


    The set consisted of leather trousers, belts with multiple fasteners for small items, a dark shirt, a leather vest with pockets, a dark raincoat and comfortable boots. On top of these clothes, he put on small bracers made of an unknown metal. Idan chose a sword as his weapon �� in his entire short life, apart from a knife, he had never held anything more dangerous in his hands.


    Shortly after he finished changing clothes, Arabel came out of the tent.


    She was wearing adventurer''s clothes, which were similar in style to his own. She was wearing boots almost to her knees, tight trousers, belts, a black shirt with a vest and a raincoat in dark colors, the same as Idan''s. She had a sword on her belt.


    Now that they had changed their clothes, they really looked like a real couple.

 Chapter 22 - 22: The first night and the first steps

    The first night in the woods for a couple who grew up in the city passed very slowly. They spent the whole night without closing their eyes. In their memory, this night remained as the longest in their lives.


    Fear did not allow them to take turns keeping watch, and even if they could, they would not be able to rest or sleep properly. The silence of the night, which came with the setting of the sun, made them very nervous and scared.


    They didn''t dare build a fire. In this world, they couldn''t follow the established rules of their world, it was unknown whether their campfire would attract uninvited guests or not. The deeper the night fell, the colder it became, and the couple began to freeze.


    There was a winter set of clothes in the beginner adventurer''s kit, and thanks to that, they were able to find something to cover themselves with. Time passed very slowly, and when they noticed the first rays of the rising sun in this world, they were already sitting back-to-back, huddled together. Neither of them noticed how close they had become during that first and long night in another world.


    Only then could they breathe out a sigh of relief, and their tension eased a little.


    While they were waiting for morning, they didn''t just sit there. They communicated through a mental link with each other, retelling about themselves, but in more detail. From time to time, they asked questions to the System, which answered them, and some questions were not answered.


    Idan and Arabel still didn''t fully understand how the System worked. Sometimes she was generous with answers, and sometimes she was silent, unable to help even the simplest questions.


    With the first rays of the sun, the air began to gradually warm up, and the first signs of the forest awakening appeared. Birds could be heard starting their morning concert everywhere, and the noise of the forest became more polyphonic.


    Idan and Arabel were incredibly grateful to the System for the reward of beginner adventurer''s kit. In these last hours of his life, he became their salvation. At night, they managed to get hungry and were able to satisfy their hunger by finding a small set of smoked meat, which was included in the adventurer''s set.


    When the sky brightened, the couple dismantled the tent, put it in storage and asked the System in which direction they should move. Having received no answer, they randomly chose a direction and set off towards the unknown.


    With each step, moving away from the clearing and deeper into the forest, the couple slowed down their pace. The fear of the unknown possessed them, and they moved through the unknown forest with extreme caution.


    At first glance, everything seemed familiar, just like in their home world. However, upon closer inspection, one could see many differences in the trees and other plants. Even the small animals they met looked unusual and strange.


    The fear that some terrible monster might jump out at any minute made them very nervous and did not allow them to relax. Arabel kept an arm''s length away from Idan, almost touching him.


    At any other time, Idan would have welcomed such an adventure. What guy wouldn''t dream of walking alone with a beautiful girl? But at that moment, he was scared himself and couldn''t enjoy the moment, despite the fact that his beautiful companion was next to him. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as they set off, Arabel donned her Ghost Mask to hide her appearance. This mask looked like an ordinary wooden mask with two eye slits.


    As soon as she put on the mask, it seemed to merge with her face and become like a second skin. Arabel''s beautiful face turned into a plain and unattractive one. Even her long red hair was shortened to her shoulders, and its color turned black, like Idan''s.


    Idan was amazed at how quickly and dramatically Arabel had changed. He was clearly aware that if they were in a crowd or any other place where there were many people, no one would pay attention to her. The mask not only hid her appearance, but also absorbed the aura of her presence.


    Idan was amazed that he couldn''t sense her with his Soul Force. This discovery was a real revelation for both of them. Idan asked Arabel to always wear it in places where there are other people because she looked too attractive. Even without seeing the locals, he could tell that without this mask, she would stand out among them and this could lead to potential problems.


    Arabel was glad to hear his praise and concern for her safety. She promised that she would always wear a mask, except when they were alone. She also told Idan that maybe he would stand out among the locals too. In her opinion, he looked pretty good, although not as attractive as the stars and young people from the upper society of their world, who from birth take care of their appearance and use all available means to look perfect.


    As the System said, as their level increases, their attractiveness will grow, and they will become even more beautiful. And she was convinced that he would turn into an attractive young man. Even now, she liked his appearance, and she didn''t have any negative feelings for him.


    The couple slowly moved deeper into the forest, not realizing where they were going. Soon they met their first local resident, a rabbit. But it was an unusual rabbit, not at all like its relatives in their world.


    If ordinary rabbits in their world were about 20-30 centimeters long, then this "alien" rabbit reached about a meter. But the most amazing thing about it were the long and sharp claws dripping with blood.


    When Idan and Arabel saw him, the rabbit was enjoying a meal, devouring a small unknown creature. He had already eaten half of its body, and it was difficult for Idan and Arabel to imagine what this poor animal looked like.


    Noticing the presence of the couple, the rabbit stopped abruptly and turned his gaze on them. When their eyes met, Idan and Arabel got goosebumps. They saw joy and anticipation in the rabbit''s eyes.


    They could tell that at that moment, the rabbit was looking at them like prey.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Their first battle

    [Dodge!]


    The monotonous but loud voice of the System abruptly brought Idan and Arabel back to reality, and they immediately jumped aside. At the same moment, a gust of wind blew past them.


    Out of the corner of their eyes, they noticed that the rabbit was still standing in the same place, staring at them.


    [It''s a Mirage Rabbit! It has the ability to trick the eyesight of its prey. What you''re seeing is not true!]


    "What the..."�� before Idan could say it, both of them noticed that the rabbit that had just been in front of them began to blur and disappeared from their field of vision.


    [Use Soul Force to determine the approximate location of the rabbit. Your eyes are powerless against such an opponent!]


    Although the System''s voice always remained monotonous, Idan and Arabel understood in this situation that she was worried about them. It wasn''t often that the System took the initiative and gave them such helpful hints.


    Following the instructions, they activated their Soul Force, a power they had only recently learned to use and had not yet fully mastered. After activation, their perception increased significantly, and they immediately caught a strange sensation from behind. When they turned around, they saw a rabbit standing and looking at them.


    However, their eyes deceived them again. With their Soul Force activated, they suddenly sensed a warning signal of danger. They tried to dodge, but it was difficult to determine where exactly the threat was coming from. Their perception covered too large an area, and they couldn''t pinpoint exactly where that damn rabbit was at the moment.


    Idan jumped away in the opposite direction from where he thought he felt the rabbit coming from. But he didn''t manage to dodge completely. Something whizzed past his side, and he felt a sharp pain. Due to the impact, he couldn''t stand on his feet and fell to the ground.


    Idan felt something warm soak into his clothes near the spot where the rabbit had hit him. He immediately realized that it was blood that began to flow out and soak his clothes. Looking at the impact site, he noticed three not very deep cuts, from which blood was flowing.


    While Idan was falling to the ground, Arabel pulled out her sword and focused her Soul Force to try to catch the rabbit''s movements. Being a descendant of a wealthy family, she studied fencing for a while at her private school just out of curiosity and for fun. She never imagined that in the future she would have to pick up a real sword and fight a monster.


    The rabbit, after hitting Idan, immediately switched to Arabel.


    This kind of rabbit had a strange and perverse habit of playing with its prey using its ability to trick their eyesight. The rabbit got great pleasure from this and could not get rid of this habit.


    Out of habit, after the rabbit wounded Idan, he left him alone without finishing him off and switched to Arabel.


    As soon as the rabbit appeared in Arabel''s field of vision, it immediately rushed at her. However, Arabel was wary when she saw him. Her perception told her that the rabbit that appeared in front of her was just an illusion created to distract her attention and deceive her.


    Thinking that she had correctly identified the location of the approaching rabbit, Arabel swung her sword, but the sword only cut through the air without touching anything. Then she felt a blow from the side, just like Idan, and felt a sharp pain. But unlike Idan, she stayed on her feet and immediately tried to strike with her sword, but missed again, cutting only the air.


    By that time, Idan had recovered a little. He took a small red-colored healing potion that they received from the beginner adventurer''s kit. The pain subsided a bit, and he could tolerate it for a while. He also noticed that the bleeding had stopped.


    "Take a healing potion!", Idan mentally turned to Arabel, noticing that she was also injured and bleeding.


    After making sure that her perception was silent and she didn''t feel the rabbit''s presence, Arabel immediately took out the potion from her storage. She quickly opened it and gulped down the contents.


    [From the Mirage Rabbit''s behavior, you can tell that he''s playing with you. He uses his illusion ability to trick your eyesight. Immediately after using this power, he attacks.] �� the system quickly analyzed the rabbit''s behavior.


    [Although you have not fully adjusted to your bodies yet, you have already awakened and are no longer mortals. You have an advantage over this rabbit �� there are two of you and one of him. He attracts your attention with his bait, and then attacks from a blind spot. Cover each other''s backs without giving the rabbit any space to attack. Make him attack directly, and then you''ll have a chance to win.]


    It was their second day in another world, and they were facing their first opponent. Everything was new to them, and they quickly became confused, their thoughts in chaos. After receiving the blow, they began to panic and were afraid of this rabbit.


    It was only after hearing the System''s words that they came to their senses a bit and realized how stupid they had been. They immediately joined forces and stood back-to-back. Idan pulled out his sword and fully activated his Soul Force, trying to find that damn rabbit. He held the sword with both hands in front of him, feeling excited, because he had never held a sword in his hands before.


    After Arabel drank the healing potion, the bleeding from her wounds stopped and the pain eased a little. She clenched her teeth, gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, and, like Idan, concentrated all her Soul Force in search of the rabbit.


    Both of them understood that they would only have a few attempts if they used the Soul Force to their full potential. If they fail to defeat the rabbit during these attempts, they will quickly find themselves in a desperate situation.


    The rabbit seemed to enjoy their suffering and was in no hurry to deal with them, not realizing that his actions were only exacerbating his situation.


    Earlier, caught off guard, the couple was at a loss and panicked. However, thanks to the System''s prompts, they gradually came to their senses and gained control of the situation.


    The rabbit reappeared in their field of vision, attracting their attention. Then, he swiftly rushed towards Idan. His perception immediately picked up on the approaching danger, and he mentally signaled Arabel. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, they were able to take advantage of the unique ability of their Pair System - the exchange of stats. Arabel immediately asked the System to transfer all available stats points from hers to Idan''s stats.


    The system immediately complied with her request. Idan felt his body being filled with power, and without wasting any time, he swung his sword towards where he assumed the rabbit was, using the Soul Force.


    The rabbit did not expect such a turn of events and this time was unable to dodge. The sword grazed one of his hind legs.


    After one full-force punch, Idan immediately felt tired. But without wasting any time, he ordered the System to transfer all his stats to Arabel.


    Arabel had been watching Idan closely all this time, and as soon as he touched the rabbit, she was able to pinpoint his location. The moment all the stats of her body returned to normal, she felt power pouring into her body. She swung her sword at the rabbit and hit it right in the head with a precise blow.


    With that blow, she ended their first battle in this world, and they won.

 Chapter 24 - 24: After the battle

    When the body of the Mirage Rabbit, having lost its life, collapsed to the ground, Idan and Arabal were finally able to relax and collapsed to the ground.


    Both were overwhelmed with emotions from the fact that they had survived this fight and defeated their first serious opponent. However, they also realized how dangerous this world is and how weak and inexperienced they are now. Without the help of the System and its prompts, they probably would not have been able to survive, falling from the rabbit''s first blow.


    When the battle was over and they allowed themselves to rest, the pain from their wounds returned, and they both moaned while holding their sides. Although the blood had already stopped, the wound still hadn''t completely healed. Due to the adrenaline in their blood and the effects of the potion, the pain was bearable, but after they relaxed, it returned, and now they could hardly move without suffering.


    "Great strike!" �� Idan exclaimed in his mind, looking at Arabel. Her manner of handling the sword was completely different from his. He realized that perhaps she had learned to wield a sword in their home world, while he had not had the opportunity. He felt ashamed of his inexperience.


    "Thanks. Your strike was good too. If you hadn''t hit him, I probably wouldn''t have been able to pinpoint his exact location," Arabel replied with a smile. She was glad to hear his praise and also noted his contribution to their victory.


    "Did you learn swordsmanship?" asked Idan with genuine interest. When they were talking earlier, he hadn''t heard her mention it.


    In response, she just nodded, confirming his guess.


    "If you have time, can you teach me?" Idan asked, driven by the need to become stronger and stand up for himself.


    "Of course," �� Arabel agreed, although she did not consider herself a real expert in this art. However, she knew the basics of proper sword technique, and this knowledge could help Idan at first.


    After making sure that there was no danger around them, they decided to rest. The system confirmed that there was nothing nearby that could threaten their lives.


    Exhausted from the battle and using the Souls Force to the limit of their abilities, they felt very tired. Besides, the lack of proper sleep last night had made itself felt, and fatigue was creeping over them. They wanted to fall asleep, but they knew they couldn''t do it at the same time.


    After a short rest, Idan got up and, going to the rabbit carcass, asked the System one of the most important questions:


    "Is it edible?"


    The System''s answer was simple: [Yes].


    "Do you know how to carve it?" Idan asked Arabel. She shook her head, how would she know how to butcher a carcass.


    Sighing, Idan pulled out a small knife designed for butchering corpses. He had never done this before either, but for the sake of food and meat, he had to take on this task himself.


    After making sure that the rabbit''s blood had not completely clotted, Idan wanted to make an incision in the neck and hang the rabbit from a branch of a nearby tree using a rope found in the storage. However, he stopped and thought about it.


    "System, can blood attract monsters?" asked Idan, remembering that in their world, predators could smell blood from a great distance.


    [Yes], the System replied.


    "Damn it! What should I do? Is it possible to use meat without releasing blood?" asked Idan cursing.


    [The system suggests storing the corpse in storage. Inside it, the corpse will not deteriorate, and the blood will not clot. In addition, the System offers to purchase a monster carcass cutting service in the "Trade" function. You can also sell unnecessary monster parts to the Supreme Merchant System for System Points.]


    After hearing the System''s suggestions, Idan felt some embarrassment, realizing that he had completely forgotten about these options and had not even considered them. This only confirmed that they had no experience of surviving in such conditions.


    [The system suggests this because the Hosts need to leave this place at the moment, and they don''t have time to do the carving on their own. In the future, the System recommends that Hosts learn how to carve carcasses themselves and not rely solely on the System!] �� the System continued.


    Idan, taking into account the System''s words, touched the rabbit''s body with his right hand, which had a ring on it that served as the key to the storage space. He put the corpse inside.


    After resolving this issue, he returned to Arabel, and they both decided to get away from this place and find a place to rest. The sun was still hanging over their heads, and they had plenty of time before it disappeared below the horizon again.


    Moving with difficulty, they found a small cliff with a waterfall.


    After carefully examining the surroundings, they did not notice anyone alive nearby and decided to settle down here for a rest. They didn''t have the energy to set up a tent and other things, so they agreed that Arabel would rest first, and Idan would stand guard.


    Arabel took out a small bag, put it on the ground and, having settled down comfortably, immediately fell asleep. Idan, in order not to fall asleep himself, decided to slowly set up a tent. He pulled it out of his backpack, not straying far from Arabel, and began to install it. He already knew how to do it, but due to fatigue, the process took a long time.


    After the tent was set up, Idan decided to check his status. He discovered that his status hadn''t changed much after the battle. The first thing he noticed was that his relationship with Arabel had increased from 12% to 15%. Along with the increase in their relationship score, the percentage of the unique "exchange of stats" skill increased from 10% to 12%.


    The increase wasn''t that significant, but Idan was still happy about the progress. But most of all, he was surprised by the changes in the main stats. Previously, all of them were equal to 50, but now they have been redistributed among themselves. The inscription "In the process of adaptation" appeared above the name "Main Stats".


    His updated status looked like this:


    Partner: Arabel Morgan (Attachment �C 15%)


    Unique Feature 2: The Paired System


    - exchange of stats (currently 12%)


    - unavailable


    Main Stats (In the process of adaptation):


    _Level - 1


    _Strength - 53


    _Stamina - 54


    _Dexterity - 45


    _Intelligence - 50


    _Mana - 48


    There was nothing new in the list of abilities, except for Mental Link. Idan was sure that Arabel''s status was not much different from his own.


    Idan was still wondering how they could level up. No matter how many times they asked the System about this seemingly most important issue, it remained silent.


    There were many contradictions in the System. On the one hand, she was generous with questions and helped them. On the other hand, she also remained silent on simple and important questions, as if she herself decided what to answer and what not to answer. And when it came to how to become stronger, she preferred to remain silent, leaving them to deal with this issue on their own.


    Idan and Arabel made sure that the System did not have a clear algorithm. It was as if she was living her own life and answering their questions when she was in a good mood, and when she didn''t want to, she was silent.


    Idan could barely stand on his feet, and after a few hours, thanks to the potion Arabel had taken, she felt better and was able to wake up. The sun had not set yet, but the first signs of its approach to the horizon were already visible. Idan wasted no time entering the tent and, leaving Arabel on guard, fell asleep instantly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both knew that it would be just as difficult for them to fall asleep that night as it had been the night before.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Strange tasks and suspicions

    Three days have passed like this. During this time, the couple was very tired, and their mood was no longer as rosy as at the beginning of the journey.


    They stayed awake every night, afraid of the night creatures. They didn''t even dare to light a fire.


    In the afternoon, they went deeper into the forest, leaving some time for a short nap and rest.


    These days, they had encountered many monsters in this mysterious forest. They had encountered mirage rabbits like their first opponent a couple of times. Knowing the characteristics of these rabbits, they were able to kill them with little effort.


    Also among the monsters were the spiked wolves, as the System called them. Their bodies were covered with long spikes, they were fast and shot their spikes from time to time.


    The battle with these wolves, as well as with their first opponent, was not without injuries and some panic. Thanks to the prompts of the System, which arrived on time, they were able to get rid of them with great difficulty.


    From the second day, the System began to issue unusual tasks.


    Idan was tasked with butchering the corpses of 20 monsters. The reward for completing this task included a certain amount of local currency and System Points.


    Arabel was given the task of learning how to cook 10 different dishes from the carcasses of the monsters they killed. The reward for this was also in the form of local currency and System Points.


    Idan did not object to such an assignment, but Arabel was surprised at first, and then confused, realizing that she had never cooked in her entire life.


    "Does the system really want to make a housewife out of me?" she asked Idan after a long silence.


    "Maybe,�� Idan replied without hesitation. Arabel stared at him, speechless.


    Unlike Idan, Arabel began to wonder what the System really wanted. After all, it''s called the Supreme Wife System. What should a wife be like, according to the System? Especially the one with the title of "Supreme".


    Should a wife cook? And what other duties are assigned to her?


    Have children? Educate them? Support her husband? To wash and cook?


    "No! No! No!" Arabel thought in panic. She wasn''t prepared for this turn of events. Would the System really start giving her only such tasks?


    Just the fact that the System had instructed her to prepare the dishes made her uneasy. And Idan''s assignments were also related to his responsibilities as a husband��to provide food for the family. To do this, he needed to learn how to butcher corpses.


    And then Arabel had an idea. Perhaps our level rise depends on fulfilling the responsibilities that correspond to our role, which the System has defined for us? In order to become stronger, she needed to take on the role of a Wife, and Idan needed to take on the role of a Husband?


    This could explain why the System remained silent. At that time, the relationship between Idan and Arabel was only superficial and represented a mutually beneficial cooperation. The system understood that they did not yet fit the role of husband and wife.


    Idan only made an offer, and Arabel accepted it. They were not married yet, and neither were ready for this step.


    Everything that happened was the work of the System, and their relationship was also connected to the System. Therefore, their relationship has not progressed far these days. They were together only because of the System.


    However, on reflection, Arabel realized that she could fulfill her duties as a wife without improving their relationship. Before sharing her thoughts with Idan, she decided to test her guesses and began to complete the tasks of the System.


    In recent days, Idan had been diligently studying the butchering of corpses. And Arabel finally took out the kitchen set she received as a reward from the System from her storage and began her first attempts at cooking.


    The first results of both were far from perfect.


    None of them expected that the System would evaluate their work and reject all their initiatives. For all the attempts to divide the corpses, Idan received an unsatisfactory rating from the System, and his advice was simple.: "Work harder."


    Arabel also tried to cook, but her first courses often turned out to be unsuccessful: some burned, others were over-salted, and others overcooked or undercooked. The system was stricter with her than with Idan, and constantly pointed out her mistakes without considering the emotions she was experiencing at that moment.


    Because of this, the couple''s mood has been depressed over the past three days.


    And now it was their fourth day in this world. As usual, they did not sleep all night and, moving deeper, they were no longer the inexperienced beginners they were on the first day. During these couple of days, they began to get used to it and behave more confidently, but because of the task of the System, their mood remained gloomy.


    Soon they came to a small, clear clearing.


    Admiring her beauty, the couple began to cross the clearing. Everything was quiet and peaceful, but when they reached the middle, they noticed that a couple of people came out of the forest right in front of them.


    When the couple saw the silhouettes of two people, they were surprised. But when they took a closer look, they fell into a state of deep shock.


    This couple was wearing the same clothes as them, their faces were identical to their own, and they were walking in the same rhythm.


    Idan and Arabel stared in amazement at the people who looked like them, who stopped a few meters short of them and began to study them with the same expression of shock on their faces.


    Idan and Arabel felt as if they were looking at themselves in a mirror. But what struck them the most was the expressions on the faces of their doppelgangers. They were calm at first, but when they stopped, their faces contorted in shock, just like theirs.


    "Who are you?" asked Arabel, looking at their doppelgangers. In response, her doppelganger only moved his lips, but there was no voice. Arabel immediately realized that her doppelganger was imitating her movements and facial expressions, but unlike her, she couldn''t speak.


    She mentally commanded Idan to step back, and they both took a step back. However, their doppelgangers, instead of repeating their movement, stepped forward, approaching them.


    Arabel looked at Idan in surprise, as if wanting to say something, and averted her eyes from her double. As she did so, a sinister smile appeared on her doppelganger''s face, which Idan immediately noticed.


    Idan immediately realized that their doppelganger had ill intentions. He immediately warned Arabel about this, and the two of them, without waiting for the attack, drew their swords and rushed into battle. The doppelgangers, copying their movements, also drew their swords and rushed towards them.


    While the couple and their doppelgangers engaged in a confrontation, a silhouette was quietly watching them from a branch of a large tree. The observer''s clothes were similar to those of adventurers, like Idan and Arabel. He had a hood on his head that hid most of his face, which was wearing a fancy mask.


    Watching the pair''s battle with their doppelgangers, the silhouette shook his head sadly. He had already foreseen the outcome of this confrontation. If this continues, the couple will not escape a sad fate.


    He got up and was about to leave when a small voice sounded in his head, like a little girl''s whisper: Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aren''t you going to help them?"


    "No," he replied.


    "But, Nemo, I have a strange feeling when I look at them. I can''t explain it exactly, but it seems to me that we have to help them. If we leave them in this position, they won''t survive. You defeated your doppelganger with great difficulty, and they look like newbies, and they can''t handle them without our help."


    The unexpected request from that voice in his head surprised the guy the voice called Nemo.


    He stopped and turned his attention back to the battle that was about to change. Having made up his mind, he took off a small round metal shield from his back and attached it to his right arm, which was completely metal. And he waited for the right moment to intervene in the battle.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Despair and salvation

    Very little time has passed since the beginning of the confrontation between the couple and their doppelgangers, but they have already begun to realize that if this continues, they will lose.


    They hadn''t slept or rested much in recent days, and they were mentally exhausted, and it played against them. Unlike them, their doppelgangers acted like machines, showing no signs of fatigue. They perfectly copied their movements and could easily resist them.


    When the couple wanted to retreat, the doppelgangers would immediately block their path, blocking their escape route. They moved and intercepted all their attempts to escape.


    The couple began to panic, and their pace faltered. They started missing punches and failed to dodge several times, getting slashed. The doppelgangers, seeing how the couple began to panic, finally changed their expressions and began to smile eerily.


    For Idan and Arabel, that smile was like a reminder of the first rabbit they killed. It seemed to them that all the monsters of this forest loved to play with their prey, and these doppelgangers were no exception.


    However, what really surprised Idan and Arabel was the System''s silence. When the couple realized they couldn''t win, they immediately turned to the System for help, but it didn''t say a word. It was as if she had given up on them too.


    Despair began to grip Idan and Arabel. They didn''t want to die, but they weren''t going to give up until the very end. Gritting her teeth, Arabel tried to turn the situation around and made a desperate attempt to attack Idan''s doppelganger. At this time, Idan asked the System to transfer his stats to her. But even this request was not answered by the System, and what they were counting on, as in previous battles, did not work.


    Idan''s doppelganger, being in excellent shape, easily dodged Arabel''s blow. After he avoided the attack, he kicked Arabel in the side, sending her flying towards Idan, who was distracting Arabel''s doppelganger at the time.


    Arabel suddenly appeared, knocking Idan off his feet, and they both rolled on the ground. In surprise, Idan dropped his sword, but when he tried to pick it up, his doppelganger was already standing next to him and stepped on the sword, not allowing him to reach it. Then he kicked Idan in the face with all his might.


    The blow was so strong that Idan almost lost consciousness. For a moment, his vision blurred, and he felt a sharp pain on his right cheek and a metallic taste in his mouth. Several of his teeth were knocked out.


    Arabel''s doppelganger also appeared next to her and hit her on the head. The blow was so powerful that it almost knocked off the ghost mask she was wearing.


    The couple was defeated, and both of them couldn''t find the strength to stand up, let alone face them.


    They were on the verge of despair and anxiously awaited the next actions of their doppelgangers, not noticing how the clearing began to fill with fog.


    It was only when the doppelgangers turned away from them and noticed the fog that Idan and Arabel noticed it too.


    The fog, as if realizing that it had been noticed, rapidly filled the entire clearing, and its density became so dense that Idan and Arabel, lying down, could only see the silhouettes of their doppelgangers standing side by side.


    These silhouettes began to move, and soon they disappeared from sight, disappearing into the mist.


    Idan and Arabel could only hear the sounds of the battle taking place in the fog. Then they heard explosions and a crackling sound, reminiscent of the crackle of lightning from movies and videos.


    After a while, something round fell in front of Idan and, with a crack, pierced into the ground.


    Looking closer, Idan recognized the object as a round shield that crackled with sparks. When the shield pierced into the ground, the sparks disappeared, revealing a round shield with sharp edges soaked in blood. At that moment, next to the shield, with a thud, something round fell to the ground and rolled towards Idan.


    Idan, recognizing the head of his doppelganger in this object, crawled back from it in fear and bumped into Arabel, who had only recently regained consciousness after hitting her doppelganger on the head.


    She also flinched in fright when she saw Idan''s head in front of her, and hit the real Idan with all her might, thinking that he was his doppelganger, and the head belonged to the real Idan. It was only when Idan spoke to her through a mental link that she stopped. She was embarrassed, but she didn''t apologize for it.


    They couldn''t see anything because of the fog. The sounds of fighting stopped from the moment the round shield fell in front of Idan.


    The fog began to dissipate, revealing a terrible picture in front of the couple.


    The bodies of the doppelgangers of this couple were in terrible condition. Idan''s doppelganger was missing not only his head, but also both his arms. Arabel''s doppelganger lost his right arm, and her body was split in two. The whole clearing was covered in blood.


    In the midst of this chaos, there was a man wearing clothes very similar to those of adventurers. His face was hidden not only by a hood, but also by a bizarre mask that seemed to have a life of its own and was constantly changing its shape. In his left hand, he held a short sword soaked in the doppelgangers'' blood.


    When the fog had completely cleared, the stranger raised his right hand, hidden under his cloak. At that moment, the shield stuck in front of Idan trembled. Then it flew out and flew at the stranger with great speed, attaching itself to his right arm with a thud.


    Idan and Arabel realized that this man in adventurer''s clothes had saved their lives. But they didn''t know if he was friend or foe.


    Pulling himself together, Idan decided to thank him.


    "Thank you for saving our lives! If it weren''t for you, we would have died today. I do not know how to thank you for saving our lives, but I promise that we will do it!" said Idan with sincere gratitude.


    "I am also very grateful to you for saving our lives! I promise that we will definitely repay you for this together!" Arabel echoed, also with sincere faith that they will fulfill their promise.


    The stranger, having heard the words of gratitude, did not answer anything. He returned his sword to its scabbard and was about to leave, but suddenly stopped, turned around and motioned with his left hand for them to follow him.


    Idan and Arabel exchanged glances, spoke quickly, and, lifting their wounded bodies, followed the stranger. At that moment, they could not have imagined that this meeting would become one of the most important memories in their lives.


    S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 - 27: A group of adventurers

    The couple was still in a state of shock from the recent incident. The scene they witnessed kept coming back to their minds. This bloodbath, where their doppelgangers became victims, deeply wounded their consciousness. It was especially hard to see an almost identical corpse.


    Overcoming fatigue and pain, they followed the stranger in silence. They had no idea what lay ahead, but they had no choice but to take the risk and trust him.


    Soon, they came to a small open space where the camp was set up. There were three more people in adventurer''s clothes waiting for them: two women and one man.


    Noticing Nemo and the couple, a woman with long green hair and pointed ears came out to meet them. She was dressed in adventurer''s clothes in shades of green, as was her hair. Her expression was worried, but when she saw that the stranger was okay, she calmed down. Then she turned her gaze to Idan and Arabel.


    The woman''s gaze was wary and laced with suspicion. Idan and Arabel felt as if their bodies were bound by a mysterious force, not allowing them to move.


    The stranger remained silent all this time. Approaching the woman, he just slapped her on the shoulder and shook his head. Only then did she calm down, and Idan and Arabel breathed a sigh of relief when the pressure eased.


    "Who are you?" the stranger asked. At that moment, two more people appeared behind her. Both had short brown hair, and unlike the woman with green hair, they looked like ordinary people.


    "My name is Idan, and this is my childhood friend and..." Idan suddenly stopped, as if hesitating to say something important.


    "And?" the woman in green asked.


    "... and she''s my fiancee Arabel," Idan said in embarrassment. Arabel blushed when she heard Idan call her his fiancee, but she quickly regained her composure.


    This did not escape the attentive eyes of the woman in green. It was obvious that they were both embarrassed to admit it, but it seemed like it was true.


    "A few days ago, we found ourselves inside this forest and since then we have been wandering in search of a way out. We don''t know where we are, and we''ve run into our doppelgangers. If it wasn''t for him, we would have died. We are very grateful to him for saving us. It was he who brought us here," Idan continued his story. He had already guessed that this stranger was part of this group.


    The woman did not immediately believe their words that they were inside this forest. There has never been a case where someone found themselves in one of the forbidden places after they were "swallowed up".


    However, after seeing their serious condition, their trembling body, and the wounds on their bodies, she believed that Nemo had saved the couple and brought them here himself. Usually, her youngest is not interested in many people, so she decided to believe them.


    "My name is Eulalia. The guy who saved you is my youngest, his name is Nemo. And this is Ella and Radik," a woman named Eulalia introduced everyone else.


    "I see that you are injured and very tired. Rest for a while, and then we will discuss our business," Eulalia said, inviting them to her camp.


    Idan and Arabel were happy to accept this offer. However, before agreeing, they exchanged thoughts and decided to take turns resting. Although the group seemed friendly, and one of them saved their lives, they didn''t want to let their guard down among strangers.


    They were led to a vacant lot and offered blankets to rest on. The couple happily agreed. They didn''t want to show that they had spatial storage until they were convinced of the good intentions of the locals. Besides, they didn''t know how valuable such a storage facility was in the eyes of the local population.


    As agreed, Arabel went to bed first to rest and sleep, while Idan stayed by her side on guard. She was so tired these days that she didn''t object to his decision, but was grateful for his concern.


    The group immediately noticed this, but did not bother them. They also understood that the couple did not fully trust them.


    Arabel, exhausted, fell asleep quickly. Idan sat down next to her and waited. He was also feeling mentally tired, and his whole body ached from his wounds. However, he tried to hold on, nodded off from time to time and almost fell asleep.


    Eulalia and the others noticed how the guy fell asleep, then woke up and shook his head, trying to shake off sleep. Unable to bear to see his torment anymore, Eulalia went up to him and cast some kind of spell. Defenseless, Idan found himself under the influence of magic, sinking into a deep sleep.


    Snorting, Eulalia returned to her seat. Ella and Radik exchanged glances and smiled. Although Eulalia looked strict, she was caring and empathetic inside. They understood that she couldn''t stand it and used sleep magic to ease the guy''s suffering.


    Nemo, meanwhile, silently found his place, sat down and began to clean his sword and shield from blood, and then checked his equipment.


    When he finished checking his equipment, Eulalia came up to him and sat down next to him. She then cast a spell by shining a beam at his forehead. Nemo did not resist and calmly accepted this ray.


    "Okay, now tell me what happened?" he heard Eulalia''s voice in his head. The spell she used was a telepathy spell, allowing her to establish a mental connection with a person and communicate without words.


    Nemo gave a detailed account of what had happened. He described how, while scouting, he came across a couple and followed them. He then told how the couple had encountered their doppelgangers, and that he wanted to leave them for dead. If it wasn''t for Izzy''s request, he would have done just that.


    "Are you saying that Izzy saw something in them?" asked Eulalia in surprise. Nemo confirmed her words. Eulalia looked at the couple with interest and started asking questions about who they really were. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they were able to attract Izzy''s attention, then they are not just adventurers as they seem at first glance. After all, to attract the attention of the spirit dwelling in Nemo is a real achievement. As an elf, Eulalia sincerely respected spirits, and the news that this seemingly ordinary couple was able to attract the attention of a spirit deeply impressed her.


    Evening came, and the sun began to sink below the horizon. The group decided to postpone their business and spend the night here to give the couple a break. A big role in this decision was played by what Eulalia learned from Nemo. She wanted to wait for Idan and Arabel to wake up and talk to them.


    They built a bonfire and started cooking dinner. Unlike Idan and Arabel, they weren''t afraid of the monsters living in this part of the forest, so the atmosphere was relaxed.


    Soon, their surroundings were filled with the pleasant aroma of cooked food. Idan and Arabel, awakened by the alluring scent, felt their stomachs growl with hunger.


    Seeing the couple wake up and hearing their stomachs rumble, the group laughed merrily. When Idan woke up, he realized that he had fallen asleep himself. He did not remember how Eulalia had cast a spell on him, and now he felt guilty for not being able to fulfill his role and succumbing to sleep.


    "Come and join us," the young girl, Ella, suggested.


    "Yes, let''s join in!" a guy named Radik supported her.


    Idan and Arabel, glancing at each other, decided not to refuse their invitation and both joined the meal. They started eating in silence, and the taste of the prepared dish amazed them. For the past few days, they had been eating only smoked meat and dishes that Arabel was trying to cook. But it was completely different��so delicious that they couldn''t even hold back their tears while enjoying the meal.


    Seeing their tears, the group smiled. According to them, they guessed that the couple had been wandering through the forest for several days and had not eaten normal food.


    "Idan, Arabel, could you tell us in detail about your origins and how you ended up in this forest?" asked Eulalia when they finished eating.


    Idan and Arabel were already ready for this conversation. During the meal, they exchanged thoughts and decided to hide their true identity, and instead tell the legend they had made up for them in the identity card they had received in the adventurer''s kit.


    "We come from a small village on the continent of Ludelia. Since childhood, we dreamed of becoming adventurers, and finally our dream came true �� we came to the continent of Labyrinths to try our luck, conquer dungeons and earn a living," Idan said sheepishly. He was overcome with a sense of unease that he had so blatantly lied to his rescuers.


    "And? How and when did you end up here?" asked Eulalia curiously. The others were also looking at them with interest.


    "We fell into a spatial crack and ended up in this forest four days ago, without even realizing what had happened. We don''t know where we are. Can you tell us?" Idan asked, asking the question that had been bothering them since they arrived at this place.


    After hearing their story, the whole group was amazed. Idan and Arabel couldn''t understand why they were looking at them so strangely.


    "How is this possible?" blurted out Ella when she recovered from her surprise. But, noticing Eulalia''s stern look, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands.


    Eulalia glanced at Ella and turned to the couple.:


    "I don''t understand why you''re lying to us after all we''ve done for you. One of us even saved your life."


    The abrupt change in Eulalia''s behavior startled Idan and Arabel.


    "This place is called Limbo. It is a vast space, independent of the rest of the world. And all this space is a prison. The only way to end up here is to be engulfed by the dungeon on the Labyrinth continent if you don''t manage to leave it before the "reset" moment. Locals claim that there is no way out of here. No one has ever managed to leave Limbo."


    Silence fell after Eulalia''s words. Idan and Arabel finally found out the name of the place they were in. As the System said, it was an independent space. But they could not even imagine that they would end up among the prisoners of the dungeon.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Limbo

    It took the couple some time to process what they had heard. They had a lot of questions they wanted to ask Eulalia, but they held back. They understood that if they asked the usual, banal questions that are known to all the inhabitants of this world, it could arouse suspicion.


    In addition, they began to worry about the silence of the System. Since they had woken up, they had repeatedly addressed her, but she had remained speechless. The couple felt abandoned. It was the System that brought them together, giving them tasks and requirements, and now, when they needed it most, it was gone.


    The System''s silence was a real blow to them. At the same time, they did not believe that she could leave them. They were inclined to believe that something had happened to the System.


    The couple couldn''t say exactly when something happened to the System. The last time they had talked to her, she had pointed out the mistakes in Arabel''s cooking. But the System couldn''t have been disappointed in them and refused to cooperate further, right?


    The proof that something really happened to the System and it didn''t leave them was access to their "Status". The information about the System was still present in this status.


    "The system was unpredictable before, giving out strange tasks and even its initial rewards were strange. I wouldn''t be surprised if her current silence turns out to be another test or something like that," Idan Arabel mentally said after the discussion. Arabel looked at him in disbelief.


    "Except for one award, all the others were just right," Arabel disagreed with his arguments. She still remembered how she didn''t get the beauty pill.


    Idan didn''t argue with her.


    All this time they were communicating using a mental link, and no one could hear them. However, the way they looked at each other, and the way they sometimes couldn''t control their emotions, had already aroused Eulalia''s suspicions.


    Eulalia, being more experienced and versed in magic, began to suspect that something was wrong with these two. Although they looked like ordinary adventurers, not very strong, but the fact that they had attracted the attention of a spirit and could possibly communicate with each other through a mental link was suggestive.


    She decided not to insist and not to ask about it directly. Instead, she decided to gradually and carefully find out everything that interested her. She knew better than to pry into other people''s secrets. No one likes it when someone tries to reveal their secrets.


    "Let''s say you''re telling the truth, that you got into Limbo by accident, not like everyone else. What are you going to do and what are your plans?" asked Eulalia.


    Idan and Arabel were pleasantly surprised by the question. They expected to be thoroughly interrogated, trying to find out the truth.


    "Can you tell us more about Limbo and this forest? We don''t know anything about this place at all. For the past few days, we have been wandering aimlessly through the forest, not knowing where to go or what lies ahead," Idan asked, showing that they were completely unaware of the terrain.


    Eulalia did not object. Before sharing the information, she informed the couple that they would spend the night here and set off in the morning. The couple could have followed them or gone their own way, but Eulalia strongly recommended joining them, citing their ignorance of the area and Limbo.


    By this point, the couple still wasn''t sure if they should go with them, but Eulalia''s words, which she uttered later, completely changed their minds. They were determined to follow her.


    According to Eulalia, the so-called "reset" of the surrounding world takes place in Limbo every seven days. With the exception of the three existing cities, everything else in this space will be transformed and changed.


    The forest where the couple spent the last four days will be moved to another location, and the very structure of the forest will change. The clearings where they fought and where they appeared on the first day will look different, and their location inside the forest will also change.


    It is this realignment that makes studying Limbo very challenging. However, over the years of research, several constants have been identified that remain unchanged even after reset.


    First of all, these are the three cities mentioned. The realignment does not affect them, and they remain the only safe places in Limbo during this process.


    Secondly, these are forbidden areas. There are several dangerous and deadly places in Limbo that are considered off-limits. This forest is one of them and is called the "Forest of Doppelgangers".


    Their camp is currently located in the middle zone of the forbidden forest. The route the couple was following led them straight into his heart��the most dangerous place. Few would be able to return after crossing the boundary between the middle and central levels.


    The couple was surprised. They didn''t know if it was their luck or bad luck that the path they chose led them deeper into the forest rather than out of it. But at the same time, if they hadn''t chosen this path, they probably wouldn''t have met Eulalia and her group.


    Eulalia and her group were in the forest to gather information about him. After another reset, it was discovered that one of the forbidden zones appeared in the vicinity of their city. Therefore, she took her youngest and hired a couple of adventurers to explore the Forest. Their group had enough strength to explore its outer and middle levels comfortably and without risking their lives.


    Although they had a strong desire to explore the central area, they restrained themselves, unwilling to risk their lives. Therefore, they limited themselves to studying the intermediate level.


    After each reset of Limbo, all the forbidden areas changed their location and internal structure, but their general territory remained unchanged.


    Limbo can be compared to a huge maze that is rebuilt every seven days. The forbidden areas are also mini-mazes that change along with the general reset. It''s like mazes inside a maze. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many of those who find themselves in Limbo are sure that the secret to getting out is inside the forbidden areas. However, over the years, no one has been able to find an answer, or even a hint of a way out. Many have already given up and decided to settle in Limbo, and some have been "absorbed" into Limbo and become a part of it.


    Eulalia was one of those who had not yet given up hope of leaving Limbo.


    After learning the details about Limbo, Idan and Arabel made a firm decision to join Eulalia in her search for a way out. Their goal of leaving Limbo was exactly the same as Eulalia''s. And they had less than six months left to find a solution.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Leaving the forest

    The next morning, the group, along with Idan and Arabel, left the camp and headed for the exit from the forest.


    This was the first night for Idan and Arabel when they were able to get a good night''s sleep and rest. The most amazing thing happened to their bodies: after awakening, their recovery speed increased significantly. All the cuts and injuries received earlier had almost completely disappeared after a night''s rest.


    This came as a real surprise to Arabel: not even the scars from the cuts remained on her body. This discovery was of great importance not only for her, but for all women. She was afraid that as she got injured, her body would be covered with scars.


    After a rest, a good night''s sleep and a hearty breakfast, the couple''s mood finally improved. They followed Eulalia''s group with great enthusiasm.


    The only thing that marred their joy was the silence of the System. Even after the night, the System did not make itself felt.


    The first hours of the journey passed calmly, and the group confidently moved forward. According to Ella, after lunch they were supposed to reach the border of the middle and outer parts of the forest, and by evening they would reach its edge.


    Nemo was silent all this time, leading the group. Idan and Arabel were curious about their savior, and they asked Ella what he looked like under the mask. However, all they got in response was silence. Ella herself didn''t know what Nemo looked like, and was intrigued by it. She turned to Eulalia for help, who said that Nemo was her youngest.


    All Eulalia could answer was that Nemo is not an elf and wears a mask not because of shyness, but because of an injury that disfigured part of his face. Unlike normal wounds, his injury was magical in nature, which prevented his body from fully recovering. Due to the same injury, he was still unable to speak.


    He was her junior, as they both studied under the same mentor.


    After a while, the group finally encountered the forest dwellers. Among them were both familiar monsters such as the Mirage Rabbit and the Spiked Wolf, as well as strange creatures that Idan and Arabel could not recognize and relate to animals from their world.


    As expected, the local monsters enjoyed playing with their prey. This is what the inhabitants of the forest of Doppelgangers were famous for. Many of those who ventured to explore the forest fell from their clutches, suffering terrible torments.


    However, over time, strange things began to happen. As they moved through the forest, they encountered monsters more and more often. Usually, Eulalia and Nemo dealt with them, but sometimes Ella and Radik got involved.


    Idan and Arabel initially only watched what was happening, but soon, when the number of monsters increased significantly, they decided to join their comrades in order to at least slightly weaken their onslaught. They had already gained some experience in battles, so it wasn''t difficult for them to distract the monsters.


    "Something''s wrong!" said Eulalia when the last monster fell. Everyone agreed with her. They have been in the forest for several days now and have not encountered such strong resistance until today. It seemed that the monsters were purposefully attacking them, and not just because they encountered them by accident.


    It wasn''t until late afternoon that they were able to reach the border of the middle part of the forest with the outside, and only then did they finally realize the situation they were in. Although all the monsters that periodically attacked them were not strong, the group spent some time destroying them. And if this continues, they won''t have time to leave the forest before the Limbo ?reset?.


    Realizing this, the group decided to abandon the rest and continue the journey at night, so as not to miss the opportunity to get to the city.


    No one objected, and everyone readily embarked on the night journey.


    Idan and Arabel were in awe of their teamwork and strength. They were especially impressed by the leadership qualities of Eulalia and Nemo, who silently and effectively fought most of the monsters alone.


    Another feature that caught the couple''s attention was that Nemo was proficient with both the sword and magic. From what they had learned about Nemo, it followed that he could not speak, but at the same time skillfully used magic. While Eulalia and the rest of the band members always said the words when they used magic.


    "He''s using silent magic!" said Ella in response to Arabel''s question about Nemo''s magic.


    According to her, only a few people can use magic without words. Only those with outstanding talent in this field can do this. Even Eulalia is not able to create all her magic without words. Only those spells that she has mastered perfectly are available to her silently. However, the quality of her silent magic is significantly inferior to what she does with words.


    All night, with small breaks, they moved away from the forest, encountering waves of monsters. The situation was becoming more and more absurd. Idan and Arabel, as strangers in this group, began to pray that this situation was not their fault.


    The Group has never expressed suspicion or guilt about them. They were silent because there was no evidence or background for this.


    By morning, the number of monsters had decreased slightly, and the group approached the exit from the forest. Everyone was exhausted and soaked in the blood of monsters.


    By sacrificing their night''s rest, they were finally able to make up for lost time.


    The group was inspired and, after taking a little breath and quenching their thirst, decided to leave the forest. However, the doppelgangers of each of them suddenly appeared on their way.


    Even Eulalia was shocked by this phenomenon. So far, there have been no recorded cases of doppelgangers appearing in the outer part of the forest. They usually live in its middle and central part. Their appearance on the outer border indicated that something had really changed, and this forced the usual foundations of the forbidden zone to depart from their rules.


    Eulalia could only explain this by the presence of the couple they had picked up in the forest. She had no other options. Before they appeared, everything went on as usual. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that the forest itself did not want them to leave it. Eulalia wondered what exactly was special about them, that even the forbidden zone itself didn''t want to let them go.


    Of course, no one could answer her question. From the look on the couple''s face, Eulalia could tell that the couple themselves did not know the answer to this question.


    Eulalia gritted her teeth and stepped forward, and the others followed her, ready to face their doppelgangers.


    They saw no other way but to fight and break through them.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Finally leaving the forest

    The doppelgangers of the group appeared at the most inopportune moment, as if they were deliberately waiting for the group to get tired of constant battles and travel.


    Eulalia and the others were already aware of the capabilities of their doppelgangers, as were Idan and Arabel. The doppelgangers copied the originals almost perfectly, including their equipment and skills. However, there were several ways to defeat them.


    The first of them is to surpass yourself. The doppelganger is only able to copy the original once, and it will not be able to strengthen during combat as the original does. Therefore, if you achieve a breakthrough in strength or something similar, you can surpass the doppelganger by becoming stronger than yourself.


    The second way is to have a secret weapon or something that the doppelganger can''t copy. For example, in the case of Nemo, the doppelganger is unable to copy his spirit, which is associated with him. Because of this, the doppelganger is initially weaker than the original, as it does not receive a boost from the spirit.


    Idan and Arabel also had an advantage, as their doppelganger couldn''t copy their System. However, when the System stopped responding, this advantage became unavailable to them.


    From the very beginning of the battle, Eulalia''s group had placed their hope on Nemo. Unlike them, Nemo had a significant advantage over his doppelganger. He had already fought with his reflections several times before, and each such encounter ended in his victory.


    During his previous battles, Nemo had developed an effective strategy. While the others were holding back their doppelgangers, he quickly dealt with his own and hurried to help Ella and Radik.


    Eulalia also tried to hold her doppelganger, not allowing her to attack the others. Her doppelganger was the strongest one present.


    Nemo dealt with the rest of the doppelgangers with lightning speed, including Idan and Arabel. The couple was amazed by the strength their savior demonstrated. They hadn''t seen him fight before because of the fog, but now they witnessed his lightning-fast and precise movements that crushed all the enemies. Compared to Nemo, the others'' doppelgangers seemed too weak.


    His every strike and movement were accompanied by spells, and it was impossible to keep track of exactly when he was applying them to his weapons and body. After finishing with the doppelgangers, Nemo pointed with his sword towards the exit they were heading towards, and then hurried to help Eulalia and her doppelganger.


    Realizing Nemo''s intentions, Ella commanded,


    "Let''s go!"


    Radik hesitated for a moment, but then followed Ella.


    Idan and Arabel also, though with some hesitation, decided to follow her. They were too weak in this situation and understood that they would be of no use except to become a burden to others.


    The group, leaving Eulalia and Nemo behind, was heading swiftly towards the exit of the forest. The sounds of fighting gradually faded and disappeared into the distance.


    Idan and Arabel couldn''t tell exactly how long they had been running after Ella and Radik until they finally left this sinister Forest of Doppelgangers. It wasn''t until they were about a hundred meters away from the forest that they collapsed to the ground and began to recover.


    Ella and Radik wasted no time removing their bags from their backs, taking out flasks of water and greedily drinking. When they had quenched their thirst, they offered the flasks to Idan and Arabel, who did not refuse. Both felt tired and very thirsty.


    When they woke up in the morning, Idan and Arabel noticed that each of the group members had a small bag in which they carried all their belongings. Although the bag was small, the number of things it contained clearly indicated that it possessed unique properties resembling spatial ones.


    After quenching their thirst and returning the flasks, the group waited for Eulalia and Nemo to catch up with them.


    Eulalia and Nemo did not take long to wait and soon caught up with the group. They were both breathing heavily, and from their appearance, one could tell that they were injured and very tired, ready to fall at any moment. When they reached the group, they abruptly turned their heads and looked at the edge of the forest. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There, at the edge of the forest, stood Eulalia''s doppelganger, covered in blood, and watching them with a creepy grin.


    "Calm down!" said Eulalia, seeing the panic in the eyes of her comrades. "It won''t leave the Forest boundary."


    Only then did they realize why the doppelganger had stopped and wasn''t moving in their direction.


    After calming down and realizing that they had finally left the forest, Ella took out healing potions and stamina recovery potions and handed them to Eulalia and Nemo. They gratefully accepted them and immediately drank them.


    The group decided to rest for a while and then head towards the city. There was still plenty of time left before the reset.


    While they were resting, Eulalia couldn''t take her eyes off Idan and Arabel. She had serious suspicions about them. After the monsters started attacking them, she began to think that this couple might be related to the forest. To test her guesses, she decided to see if they could leave the forest.


    To her surprise, they walked out of the forest without any problems. This dispelled her doubts: the couple was not connected to the Forbidden Zone and was not part of it. But then how did this strange couple end up in one of the forbidden zones? Eulalia had a lot of questions, but she decided not to ask them yet, but to take the couple to her mentor.


    Her mentor was a powerful high elf and knew many of Limbo''s secrets. Eulalia hoped that her mentor would help her uncover the origin of this couple.


    Idan and Arabel felt uncomfortable under Eulalia''s gaze. They weren''t sure if it was their fault that the monsters started attacking them. They wanted to ask the System, but it was still silent. And there was no way they could find out the truth themselves.


    After Eulalia regained consciousness, she looked away from the couple, which brought them relief. Finally, they were able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Well, stop resting, it''s time to return to Usuria!" commanded Eulalia, getting up.


    Everyone followed her, and the group headed towards one of the three cities in Limbo, namely the third city, Usuria.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Usuria

    Usuria is the third largest city in Limbo, located between Astakus and Ikkus. Astakus is the largest and first city in this region, and Ikkus is the second largest. All three cities are equidistant from each other, forming a perfect triangle.


    As explained by Eulalia, the names of cities come from the ancient language and simply indicate an ordinal number �� from one to three.


    After leaving the forest, the group did not encounter any difficulties or obstacles and reached Usuria safely.


    When Idan and Arabel heard about the existence of cities in Limbo, they immediately imagined cities from their world. However, when they saw Usuria, they were somewhat disappointed. They turned out to be too optimistic. The size of the city did not meet their expectations.


    Compared to the cities of their world, Usuria was a small town with a population of no more than 50,000 inhabitants.


    The city was surrounded by high stone walls, and it could be entered through several gates from different directions. The architecture of the houses resembled a couple of places from various fantasy films and short stories. Both stone and wooden buildings could be seen in the city, but there was not a single building taller than five floors. Most of the houses were one-story or two-story.


    There was a guard at the gate leading into the city, who carefully checked everyone entering to establish their identities. Each city had its own way of verifying people and adventurer IDs. Their group was local, so they easily passed the inspection.


    When Idan and Arabel showed their IDs, the guards used a small crystal to determine their authenticity. Thanks to their adventurer IDs, they were able to enter the city without undue attention.


    "We came just in time," Ella said when their group finally entered the city. Soon after they were inside, the guards began to close the gate.


    The city was bustling with life. It was the first time Idan and Arabel had been in such a place and they were so excited that they couldn''t hide their feelings from the rest of the band. It was a real tour and a real discovery for them. To see the fantasy world and the city with my own eyes, where not only people live, but also representatives of other races, it was like a dream come true. They looked at everything around them in awe.


    Eulalia, of course, noticed the couple''s excitement, but could not understand its reasons. Usuria was not too different from many cities in the outside world. There have been places more majestic and unique than this one. Compared to them, Usuria seemed like just a small village.


    With the intention of taking the couple to her mentor, Eulalia came forward and led her group towards the city center. On the way, they said goodbye to Ella and Radik. Both of these companions joined Eulalia and Nemo as part of a quest given by the Adventurer''s guild. After returning to the city, their mission was considered accomplished.


    Eulalia did not detain them. After confirming that they had completed the task, she released them, paying the promised reward, adding to it an additional amount for an unforeseen situation with monsters.


    After receiving the money, Ella and Radik thanked everyone, said goodbye to the group and went to the adventurer''s guild to confirm the completion of the task.


    After seeing them off, the group had walked quite a bit when Eulalia stopped and raised her head.


    "It''s starting," she said, looking up at the sky.


    Idan and Arabel followed her gaze, but saw nothing but a clear sky without clouds. The sun was at its zenith and shone brightly on Limbo.


    Only now, looking at the sun in the sky, Idan wondered: "Is this really the sun?"


    He remembered his native star, which they called the sun, and wondered if there was anything in common between it and this star. Or is it just artificial lighting, and the sky around them is fake? S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn''t asked such questions since they''d arrived in this world. They saw it as their own. But now, as a modern man, Idan began to look for answers from a scientific point of view.


    As they watched the sky, a translucent dome appeared above the city, completely isolating them from the outside world.


    After a minute of silence, there was a deafening crash. The world outside the city began to collapse before the group''s eyes. There was chaos. Soon, everything was swallowed up by darkness and emptiness.


    "What the..." exclaimed Idan and Arabel in shock.


    "It''s a reset," Eulalia said softly. "Limbo is being rebuilt.


    "What will happen to those who remain outside the city during rebuilt?" Arabel asked Eulalia. If they hadn''t met them, they probably would still be wandering in the forest or would already be dead. And if by some miracle they had managed to survive, they would have faced this restructuring.


    Eulalia looked at Arabel and just shrugged her shoulders in response.


    "Who knows? No one has returned yet and has not told what happened to them after they were swallowed up by rebuilt. They probably all died or became part of Limbo, just like the locals," she said.


    "The locals?" asked Arabel, puzzled. She had heard Eulalia mention locals before, but she thought they were the same as them, the ones who ended up in Limbo and decided to stay here. However, it seemed that wasn''t quite the case.


    "These are residents of Limbo. They were born and live here, considering Limbo their home. Unlike us, who came here from the outside world, Limbo considers them his own," replied Eulalia.


    "There are certain boundaries and rules that define the relationship between locals and outsiders. Locals have no right to harm us, strangers, for no reason, just as we are forbidden to harm locals. Otherwise, Limbo will take action and, as a last resort, absorb any violator. However, this does not apply to battles between outsiders, as well as to battles between locals," Eulalia continued.


    At this moment, a new environment began to appear outside the barrier. The sight was so mesmerizing that Idan and Arabel couldn''t believe their eyes. Out there, a completely different environment has already appeared.


    But before they could enjoy the view, suddenly, after the barrier began to disappear, they felt a sharp pain in their head. Both clutched their heads and fell to the ground, screaming in unbearable pain. The pain was so intense that they could hardly stand on their feet.


    Eulalia and Nemo, who were standing next to them at that moment, were frightened by the sudden change in the situation.


    The couple couldn''t figure out what was going on. The pain was so intense that they couldn''t bear it. Their minds began to blur, and before they lost consciousness from the pain, they finally heard a voice they hadn''t heard in days.


    [Attention... attention... external interference has been removed... The system is released... A danger has been detected... danger... The system is overstressed... The force was out of control... In order to protect the Hosts, the system initializes an emergency reboot... The Hosts will be put into an artificial coma until the System is reinitialized...]

 Chapter 32 - 32: Milica and Hector

    Eulalia and Nemo were perplexed, unable to comprehend what had happened to the couple Idan and Arabel. Both clutching their heads, screamed in pain, and then fell to the ground, losing consciousness.


    Eulalia examined them and made sure that they were still alive, although unconscious. With their loud screams, the couple attracted the attention of others. Realizing this, Eulalia was about to lead them away when a figure suddenly appeared next to her.


    "Mentor!" Eulalia exclaimed, instantly recognizing this creature as her mentor, the high Elf. Like Eulalia, she had pointed ears, but longer than Eulalia''s, and blonde long hair that almost reached the ground. Her curvaceous figure attracted the gazes of all the men in the area.


    "Little Eva and little Nemo?" the high Elf addressed her charges. Nemo simply nodded in greeting, while Eulalia, on the contrary, immediately turned into an enthusiastic admirer, her eyes sparkling at the sight of her mentor.


    After greeting her charges, the elf looked at Idan and Arabel with pleasure. Her eyes shone with joy at the sight of these two. Then her gaze darted to the side, and a short, middle��aged man with a long beard appeared in front of her - a representative of the race of high dwarves.


    "Hector, by what fates?" the elf asked with surprise and a smile.


    "Don''t pretend, Milica! You know why I''m here!" snorted the dwarf whom Milica called Hector.


    "No, I do not know why you are here. Can you explain?" Milica replied.


    At that moment, Eulalia and Nemo fell silent, trying not to make any noise, because two of the most powerful people in the city were standing in front of them. One of them was the official ruler of the city and the local population, and the other was the leader of the outsiders.


    Hector did not answer the elf''s question. His gaze landed on Idan and Arabel, and his eyes narrowed. It was unclear what he was thinking as he looked at the couple.


    Suddenly, Milica appeared in front of Hector, blocking his view, and looked down at him from her height.


    "What are you up to?" she asked in a different tone.


    Hector just smiled back and didn''t say anything.


    Milica didn''t like that smile. She knew this dwarf too well.


    After looking into the eyes of the Milica for a while, Hector turned around and left in silence. He had already realized the whole situation, and there was no reason for him to stay and come into conflict with the elf.


    Milica silently watched him until he disappeared from sight. Then, returning her gaze to the couple, she ordered Eulalia and Nemo to pick them up and take them to her house. This order surprised Eulalia and Nemo very much, because they knew perfectly well that their mentor hardly lets anyone into her house. Only they, who were recognized as her disciples, could freely enter there in search of guidance.


    Nemo and Eulalia, accompanied by their mentor Milica, brought the unconscious Idan and Arabel to the latter''s house. It was a spacious two-storey building surrounded by a picturesque garden. Being an elf, Milica appreciated the beauty of nature and grew her own garden.


    After putting the couple in the spare rooms on the second floor, Nemo and Eulalia followed their mentor to her office located on the first floor.


    The room was filled with many books, parchments, and various potion-making equipment. Milica, sitting comfortably at the table, looked at her students.


    "So, tell me what happened and how did you meet this couple?" she asked, waiting for an explanation.


    Eulalia came forward and told in detail about her attempt to explore the forbidden forest after another "reset". She took Nemo and two adventurers from the Guild with her to set off together.


    Milica was not surprised to hear Eulalia''s story. This was not her student''s first outing in search of information.


    However, her interest increased when Eulalia got to the moment when Nemo met that very couple.


    Eulalia described all the details in detail and concluded her story with how suddenly the couple clutched their heads and screamed in pain, fell and lost consciousness.


    "Interesting! It''s very interesting!" said Milica enthusiastically, a smile playing on her face. Eulalia, who was under the tutelage of her mentor, was surprised and hypnotized by this smile. In all the time she had spent under Milica''s guidance, she had almost never seen her so joyful.


    Nemo just looked at her with admiration. For him, Milica was the most beautiful woman in this city, but something inside him told him that she was not the most beautiful in the world and that there was a woman who was more beautiful than her. He didn''t know who it was, but he was convinced it was.


    "Mentor, do you know who they are?" asked Eulalia.


    "Of course not!" replied Milica with a smile. "But I have a rough idea of where they came from."


    "What? Do you know where they come from?" asked Eulalia, surprised.


    "Well, only approximately," said the Militia.


    Looking at her students, Milica continued with a smile.:


    "From now on, everything you hear must not leave this room. Am I making myself clear?"


    "Yes, mentor!" confirmed Eulalia, and Nemo just nodded.


    "Good. Let''s start with what you said, Eulalia. The couple wasn''t lying to you when they said they got into Limbo through a rift." These words of the mentor surprised Eulalia. She thought the couple had lied the whole time. But Milica claims that they are telling the truth.


    "They are not from the outside world and could not enter the dungeon to be swallowed by it. So, there''s only one thing left: they''re from another world. And you can only get from another world to Limbo through a spatial rift," seeing her student''s distrust, Milica continued her explanation.


    "From another world?" �� Eulalia couldn''t believe her mentor''s words. Even Nemo was intrigued when Milica mentioned another world.


    "Yes, and that''s not the only thing related to them. The monsters that attacked you when you decided to leave the forest are also related to them. I do not know how exactly, but they attracted the attention of the Forbidden Zone, and it tried to absorb them. Normally, Forbidden zones don''t show such aggression against ordinary outsiders. But if the zone finds out that the outsiders are not from the outside world, but from another, it will make every effort to take them over," suggested Milica.


    After a short pause to reflect on her words, she continued:


    "However, I''m a little confused by the fact that the zone didn''t unleash the full power of the forest on you. As if she underestimated you or something was holding her back. Otherwise, I don''t think you would have been able to leave the forest."


    After hearing about their mentor''s suspicions, Eulalia and Nemo felt uneasy. They barely made it out of the woods, and if they had stayed any longer, they wouldn''t have made it back to the city before the reset.


    "Not only is the Forbidden Zone, but Limbo has noticed their presence. However, unlike the Forbidden Zone, Limbo won''t act until the couple breaks his rules. I''m more worried about Hector. He also found out about their essence after seeing them, especially considering his connections with Limbo," with these words, a smile appeared on Milica''s face, which grew wider.


    "After so many years of waiting and monotony, everything is finally getting more interesting!" she thought. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Miliсa

    Mili��a could no longer say for sure how much time she had spent in Limbo. In her attempts to uncover the secrets of the Forbidden Zones and Limbo herself, she experienced many dangerous situations that almost cost her life. Due to her injuries, she repeatedly found herself on the verge of death, and numerous losses of consciousness confused her, making it difficult to understand the passage of time.


    As a high elf, she was long-lived, and by the standards of her kind, she was still young and full of life. However, she was marred by only one thing �� the inability to leave Limbo.


    Over the years, her existence has half merged with Limbo. Then she discovered that Limbo has his own primitive consciousness, which follows special rules. It was only because of her strength that she hadn''t completely assimilated into Limbo yet, and that angered him. Some of Limbo''s secrets leaked out, and the elf took possession of them.


    Limba''s mind wanted to consume her, but it couldn''t do it for no reason. As long as Milica didn''t violate Limbo''s rules or as long as she was in a safe city, Limbo couldn''t do anything against her.


    This restriction deprived the Milica of the opportunity to independently seek a way out of Limbo. She could only hope and pin all her hopes on her students and subordinates.


    Knowing that he couldn''t absorb her, Limbo turned his attention to Milica''s students and subordinates. Through its associated local resident and city leader Hector, it manipulated other outsiders from other cities to attack and eliminate them. All these attempts were aimed at forcing the Milica to break the rules of Limbo or leave the city.


    Over the years, Milica has lost many of her loyal followers and students in this city. She even thought about giving up and stopping looking for a way out. For many years, she refused to take students, until she met a young elf who was in Limbo. Because of her proximity to her race, she took her under her protection.


    Milica did not succumb to Limbo''s provocations. As a result, they came to a truce. Limbo stopped attacking her students and subordinates, and Milica pledged not to leave the city and not share Limbo''s secrets with outsiders, including her students and subordinates. If she breaks these rules, Limbo will have every right to devour her.


    Now Milica has only two students and a few loyal subordinates. She had recently taken Nemo, her last student, less than a month ago, so their relationship was shallow and not as strong as between her and Eulalia.


    Nemo was full of mysteries. She had high hopes for him, believing that he would be able to find a way out of Limbo, as she had failed.


    However, the appearance of the couple Idan and Arabel changed all her plans. Due to her connection with Limbo, she knew for sure that these two came from another world, and not from the outside, like other outsiders like her.


    Realizing this, she immediately made the decision to take them under her protection from Limbo. Now that they were her charges, Limbo''s hands were tied because of the agreement between them, and he couldn''t directly try to get to them.


    Limbo could use locals like Hector to manipulate other outsiders to get to them. But they could handle it.


    The most important thing was that now the Forbidden Zones wouldn''t fiercely hunt the couple if they went to those zones in search of information.


    "Mentor, why are you so sure that they came from another world?" Eulalia asked curiously, wanting to understand where her mentor got such confidence in this.


    "It''s a secret," Milica replied with a slight smile. "Don''t doubt me, little Eva, I''m absolutely sure that they really came from another world."


    Although Eulalia was not completely satisfied with the answer, she did not insist.


    "I understand that you have a lot of questions, but we will discuss everything later. Go and mind your own business now, if you have any," the Milica sent his charges about their business.


    Nemo, having received permission, immediately left the office. Eulalia, after lingering a bit, also decided to follow his example. However, before she could reach the door, she heard her mentor''s voice,


    "Take care of them, little Eva. And as soon as they wake up, let me know. I want to talk to them personally.


    "Okay, Mentor", �� Eulalia replied before leaving. She went to check on Idan and Arabel''s condition, as requested by her mentor, and then went about her business.


    Milica, left alone in her office, took out her personal diary and immersed herself in thoughts about the upcoming events that would inevitably come with the appearance of this couple in Limbo.


    Meanwhile, Nemo had already left his mentor''s house and was heading to the neighboring house, where he was allocated a small room. In addition to him, several other outsiders who were subordinates of the Milica lived in this house.


    Upon reaching his room, Nemo dropped his bag next to the table, took off his sword and shield, and then got rid of the cloak that hid his body. Then he fastened the straps attached to his right arm, and with a thud, the metal prosthesis fell to the floor, leaving only his shoulder and elbow.


    After that, he took off his mask and looked at himself in the mirror. The right side of his face was disfigured: his right ear and hair were missing, his right eye was completely white, and part of his cheek was missing, revealing his teeth.


    Nemo stared at himself in the mirror for a while longer, until he was distracted by a spirit appearing in the room in the form of a white lump of light.


    "Don''t worry, Nemo. We will definitely find a way to heal your wounds. The most important thing right now is to find a way out of this place and figure out who you really are."


    A spirit named Izzy tried to comfort Nemo. She was connected to him and understood his feelings, so she was acutely aware of his mood. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sighing, Nemo put the mask back on, unable to look at his ugly reflection anymore. Then he noticed the pendant that hung around his neck. Clutching it tightly, he tried to remember where he got this thing from. Nemo couldn''t remember anything about the pendant, but he knew it was very important to him.


    Milica''s words came back to him when she saw the pendant.:


    "Who would have thought that you have such an amazing thing! Do you have any idea what that is? Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot for a moment that you don''t remember your past. Remember, it''s not just a pendant. You better not lose him. Inside this pendant is a piece of the soul of the person who gave it to you. Usually, representatives of the higher race give such things to their partners or husbands so that they can always know their location. If that''s the case, then whoever gave you this pendant is either your girlfriend or your wife."


    These words sank deep into Nemo''s soul. He longed to find out who had given him this pendant, and he felt that this person was very dear to him. Even Izzy felt an inexplicable connection with the soul inside the pendant, the same as she felt with Nemo.


    This indicated that the owner of this soul had a strong bond with both of them.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Wake up

    When Idan opened his eyes, he felt confused. His head was buzzing so much that he couldn''t think clearly. This condition was so excruciating that compared to it, a hangover seemed like an easy workout.


    He did not know how long he had been lying in this state. Gradually, the pain began to ease, and he began to come to his senses, remembering who he was. After a while, he finally woke up and looked around.


    He was in an unfamiliar room, lying on a bed. His body was stiff and it was difficult for him to move. He was wearing a simple thin white robe. He breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that he wasn''t naked. He noticed his adventurer''s clothes neatly folded on the chair next to the bed.


    With difficulty, he raised his hand and began massaging his temples. While he was doing this, he had a strange feeling that he had forgotten something. Something very important. Or rather, someone.


    Then he began to remember who he was. Images of his family surfaced in his memory: his mother, father and sister. Then he remembered the disaster their world had faced, the awakened and the heroes of the Federation. And finally, an image of a girl with long red hair and a System appeared in his mind.


    It was only then that he realized Arabel wasn''t with him. This discovery alarmed him. He struggled to his feet and tried to stand up. His legs wouldn''t obey him, and his attempts to get up were unsuccessful.


    After a while, he felt the tingling sensation returning to his legs. After a while, he managed to get to his feet and staggered towards the door. The door was unlocked, and he easily opened it, finding himself in a small hallway.


    At that moment, he saw the door of the next room open, and a figure came out with a slight limp. After taking a closer look, Idan recognized Arabel in her and breathed a sigh of relief. She was wearing light white clothes that covered her entire body.


    Arabel, coming out of her room and still adjusting to her body after a long sleep, also saw Idan and breathed a sigh of relief, making sure that he was okay.


    At that moment, both were thinking about the same thing: after they woke up and remembered everything that had happened to them, and realizing each other''s absence, the first thing they decided to do was make sure their partner was safe.


    Although they were connected thanks to the System, the few days they spent in the forest trying to survive had already strengthened their bond a little. In this unfamiliar world, they were the only people close to each other.


    "Oh! Look, what do we have here? It looks like someone is not fulfilling their duties," a playful female voice rang out from the far end of the corridor.


    When Idan and Arabel heard the voice, they turned around and saw a smiling elf woman in front of them, who was watching them intently.


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with this elf? Why is she so beautiful, and why does she have such a curvy body?" thought Idan, unable to take his eyes off her. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, he forgot that he was connected to Arabel, and when she heard his thoughts, instead of getting angry, she completely agreed with him. Even she, being a woman, was fascinated by the elf''s appearance and felt envious.


    "Don''t drop your jaw, boy," Milisa said to Idan, noticing his astonished look. She was already used to such displays and did not say anything.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" apologized Idan, looking away in embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, I''m already used to it. I see you''ve just woken up, so feel free to rest a little more. As soon as you''re ready, come downstairs and join me, I''ll cook you breakfast," with these words, Mili��a, without waiting for the couple''s answer, went down to the first floor.


    The couple watched her go in silence. When she disappeared from sight, they both looked at each other and, embarrassed, looked away.


    Idan felt uneasy about being captivated by the beauty of another woman when Arabel was around. In turn, Arabel felt embarrassed that, being a woman, she was also impressed by the stranger''s beauty. Luckily for her, Idan didn''t notice her reaction.


    "Are you all, right?" asked Idan, pulling himself together.


    "My head is still buzzing, and I haven''t fully adjusted to my body yet," Arabel replied.


    Idan felt the same way.


    "Let''s go to my room, we have something to talk about," Idan suggested, inviting Arabel into his room. She followed him without hesitation.


    When they got inside, Idan invited Arabel to sit on the bed, and he took off his adventurer''s clothes from the chair and sat on it.


    As the two sat down and looked at each other, Arabel realized that she was still wearing the ghost mask. She took it off and put it next to her. At that moment, her black hair changed to scarlet, became longer, and fell onto the bed.


    Idan had not seen her real appearance for a long time, so he was mesmerized by her beauty and stared at her. Arabel noticed his gaze and was slightly embarrassed, but deep down she was happy to see him like this. However, she did not show him her joy.


    Realizing that he was distracted by her beauty again, Idan closed his eyes and sighed, and then finally pulled himself together and said,


    "System?"


    [Yes, Host?] �� the familiar monotonous voice of the System was heard.


    Upon hearing it, Idan and Arabel breathed a sigh of relief, making sure that the System had not abandoned them. But then, remembering what had happened, they began to get angry.


    �� System, do you even realize that you almost fried our brains? Idan asked indignantly. The echoes of that event hadn''t passed yet, and there was still a buzz in their heads.


    [Yes], the System replied succinctly.


    When Idan heard this answer, he became even more angry. However, instead of yelling at the System, he began to calm down. He understood that it was pointless to argue with the System.


    "System, can you explain what happened and why you didn''t respond to our calls?" asked Arabel.


    [Yes, Host. Answering your question, the System made a mistake that was discovered by the consciousness of this independent world. The consciousness of this world was trying to invade the essence of the System and learn its secrets. With the current strength, the System couldn''t withstand the invasion and suffered some damage. In order to protect the System, it was forcibly blocked, and all connections with the owners were lost. Everything happened in a matter of seconds, and the System didn''t have time to warn the Hosts.]


    After listening to the explanation of the System, the couple fell into silence. They learned several important things from this conversation. First, the world has its own consciousness. Secondly, this consciousness is able to detect the presence of the System and influence it. This was not the most pleasant news.


    [The hosts. Don''t worry so much. As already mentioned, the System made a mistake by revealing its presence and opening access to the consciousness of this world. She didn''t realize that this independent world had its own consciousness, and she was careless without taking the necessary precautions. It won''t happen again].


    The System''s words seemed to calm the couple down. However, when they heard the next words, their mood soured again.


    [As a result of the mistake made, the interference of the consciousness of this world, and the damage received, the process of assimilation of alien energy with the bodies of the Hosts has accelerated significantly. Currently, a little more than three months remain before the complete and irreversible integration of energy with bodies. In this regard, the deadline for completing the task will be adjusted].


    "Damn it!" said Idan and Arabel at the same time.

 Chapter 35 - 35: At the dining table

    Going down to the first floor, the couple did not feel in a good mood.


    "Oh, you''ve already woken up!" exclaimed Eulalia, meeting them in surprise. Then she quickly turned around and ran to her mentor''s office to inform her of their awakening, unaware that Milica already knew about it.


    Having failed to find the Milica in the office, Eulalia was puzzled. Her mentor usually spends most of her time in her office.


    "Well, how did you rest?" came the voice of Milica from the kitchen, from where she appeared.


    "Yes," Arabel replied, and Idan nodded in agreement.


    Soon, all four of them sat down at the table and quietly began to have lunch, prepared by the Milica themselves. Milica didn''t ask any questions, just invited them all to the table.


    Eulalia enthusiastically devoured the food, literally beaming with happiness. She rarely had the opportunity to join her mentor for lunch and taste the dishes she prepared personally.


    Idan and Arabel were pleasantly surprised. The dishes they tried seemed simple and not so exquisite, but their taste was so delicious that they could barely tear themselves away from them.


    "Let''s get to know each other better. My name is Milica Celestria, and I am a high elf from Magelia," Milica introduced herself.


    "You are already familiar with Eulalia. She''s my student, just like little Nemo," she continued.


    "Although a little late, but better late than never. My name is Idan Fein, and this is Arabel Morgan, my fiancee," Idan took the initiative. He was already getting used to being her system fiance, while Arabel was still embarrassed when he openly declared her his bride.


    "Idan and Arabel, yes. Are these your real names or is that your name in this world?" asked Milica, making it clear to the couple that she already knows that they came from another world. This question, of course, surprised Idan and Arabel.


    [Don''t be surprised, Hosts. She is one of the most powerful beings in the city. The same waves emanate from it as from the consciousness of this world. It is highly likely that she has some kind of connection with this consciousness. Therefore, it''s no secret to her that you''re from another world," the System said, anticipating the couple''s question.


    "That''s it!" �� Idan exclaimed in his mind, realizing this.


    "The real ones, �� Arabel replied. "In this world, no one knows us, and we don''t need to hide."


    "I see," agreed the Milica.


    "Miss Milica, what are your intentions towards us? I don''t think you just decided to take care of us and even cook dinner for us personally. Especially since you made it clear right away that you know where we''re from," Idan asked bluntly, not trying to hide or evade anything.


    "Straight to the point, yes. I like this attitude," Milica said with a smile.


    "Before we start, can I see what you look like without a mask?" Milica asked Arabel. She wasn''t surprised. She just turned her head and looked at Idan, who nodded his agreement.


    "How interesting!" whispered Milica, watching their interaction. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After receiving Idan''s approval, Arabel took off her mask, and her true appearance was revealed to everyone. Milica and Eulalia were amazed. Arabel was even more beautiful than they had expected.


    "You look absolutely gorgeous! Why are you hiding such beauty?" Milica praised Arabel''s beauty.


    "Thank you, but compared to me, you are just a goddess of beauty!" Arabel replied, not being modest, and praised the beauty of the high elf. Then she continued:


    "This is just a precautionary measure. Although we come from another world, the history of our world has already taught us that beauty without the ability to protect itself can only attract trouble. You are strong, so you don''t have to hide anything and be careful. As you can see, I''m weak."


    "You''re very smart. I stopped thinking about such things from your point of view a long time ago. And yes, I agree with you, that''s really the way it is in this world."


    Although Milica said these words, she did not specify that one of the reasons for her confidence was her origin �� she was an elf. Elves are naturally beautiful, and they don''t need to hide their beauty. If anyone dares to attack or kidnap them, they will instantly become the enemy of the entire elven race. Therefore, in their world, few people would risk raising a hand against elves with bad intentions.


    "Okay, I''m satisfied," said Milica, seeing Arabel''s true appearance.


    "I want to make an agreement with you. From Eulalia''s stories, you roughly understand where you are. And I''m sure you know there''s no way out of here. Knowing that you came from another world, I don''t think you will give up trying to find a way out. But did you know that if you don''t leave Limbo after a certain time, outsiders will become part of Limbo?" Milica said, watching the couple closely to see their reaction.


    Idan and Arabel already knew, so they weren''t too surprised. They were surprised only by Milica''s first offer of an agreement.


    Milica, seeing that the couple didn''t show much surprise, was also a little startled.


    "Did you know about this?" she couldn''t resist asking.


    "Knew about what? That our bodies absorb the energy of this world, and if we don''t leave it before we fully assimilate, we will become a part of this world ourselves? Yes, we are aware of this. We immediately felt these changes happening to our bodies the very day we got here," Idan said, mixing truth with lies. In fact, they didn''t figure it out, but the System did.


    "That''s how it is. That''s even better. You can omit a lot," Milica said with a smile, and her smile grew wider and wider.


    For her, the discovery that the couple immediately recognized this feature of Limbo was significant.


    "Let''s get right to the point. I''m offering you my help and protection, and in return, I want you to cooperate with me in finding a way out of Limbo. I admit that over the many years we have spent in this place, we, the locals, have not been able to achieve significant success. However, we still haven''t given up hope. Thanks to my power, not all outsiders have been completely assimilated into Limbo, and they have a chance to leave it if we find a way out."


    All this time, Milica did not take her eyes off the couple.


    Idan and Arabel were surprised and delighted to hear this suggestion. They supported the idea of cooperation with both hands. They realized that they were too weak and just the two of them would not be able to find a way out in the allotted time. Moreover, due to the error of the System itself, this period was almost halved.


    "You''re talking as if we can really find a way out. Why are you so sure?" the couple asked, taking their time to agree. They wanted to hear more details before making a decision.


    "It''s pretty simple. I''m willing to take the risk, mainly because you came from another world. There have been no visitors from other worlds to Limbo yet. I think it''s fate. If you can''t find a way out, then I do not know who can do it," with these words, the Milica stopped abruptly, as if remembering something.


    "Although before you appeared, I had high hopes for Nemo," she suddenly said, mentioning Nemo.


    "If you look closely, you look a bit like him. You''re almost the same age. I also see that some force has tied your fate together, just like Nemo, who has a connection with three representatives of the higher race at once," Milica continued with a playful smile.


    "I can''t say exactly what kind of connection unites you, but I can assume that it makes you partners. That''s why Idan claims that you, Arabel, are his fiancee, isn''t it?" Milica''s question hit the nail on the head, and the couple were embarrassed that someone had guessed it so easily.


    They began to resent the elf''s behavior, not understanding how she managed it. She seemed to learn more about them just by looking at them, as if she were reading a book. They had no idea that they were giving her the answers to her questions by their own actions.


    Seeing the embarrassment on the couple''s faces, Milica laughed, realizing that she had hit the nail on the head.


    From the author: It would be great if those who have read this chapter could share their opinions about the current story. What do you like and what don''t? In addition, I would like to know your opinion about the pace of the narration. Perhaps it''s worth omitting some details and paying more attention to the pace, speeding it up? Without feedback, it''s difficult for me to understand what exactly readers like and what doesn''t.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Information about Nemo

    When Milica lived on the continent of Magelia, she had heard legends about how powerful beings from other worlds sometimes invaded their world. Usually, their appearance brought with it destruction and misfortune.


    However, looking at Idan and Arabel, who were embarrassed and amused her, she could not imagine that they could become the source of such disasters. After all, they were too young and weak. Perhaps in the future, when they grew up, they would cause a lot of problems, but that didn''t bother her now.


    "Nemo has a lot of secrets, most of which he doesn''t know about himself. Before he got into Limbo, he encountered something that caused him terrible injuries that disfigured his body. Because of these injuries, he lost his right arm, the ability to speak, and almost all of his memories," the Milica felt sorry for Nemo.


    No matter how much Milica tried to help Nemo with his injuries, her current Limbo limitations kept her down. She wasn''t sure if she could help him even if there were no such restrictions. After all, she had a rough idea of the source of Nemo''s injury.


    Idan and Arabel were somewhat puzzled. Why did Milica, who was sure that they would find a way out, suddenly start talking about Nemo? However, they didn''t mind learning something new about their savior.


    "If he doesn''t remember anything, then how is he..." Arabel didn''t know how to express her thoughts. Nemo, whom she had seen earlier in the forest, did not give the impression of a man who had lost all his memories.


    "How can he fight and act like this?" Milica continued Arabel''s question, and Arabel just nodded, agreeing with her.


    "I found him myself and checked his injuries. Memory is a complicated thing. Usually, when a person loses his memory, he does not forget everything completely. Usually, all the memories are deep inside his mind. To get them back, you need to fulfill certain conditions or stimulate the patient to remember.


    But with Nemo, it''s different. His injury is magical in nature, and this magic has completely erased his memories. No matter what we do, we can''t bring back something that doesn''t exist anymore."


    "Magic erased his memories, but not his inner self and how he perceives the world around him. He did not become a mentally retarded or helpless child who knows nothing. No, he is well aware of reality. All his abilities are just muscle memory and instincts, which he developed very quickly. Because of his inability to speak, I gave him the temporary name Nemo because he couldn''t remember his real name.


    "How long ago did he end up in Limbo?" asked Idan.


    "I roughly understand what you want to know. I found him about a month ago, but I don''t know the exact time he entered Limbo. He doesn''t remember anything himself. And you can be sure, I''ve personally checked on his condition, and he hasn''t assimilated into Limbo yet. Unlike Eulalia, who has been in Limbo for a long time, and I had to step in to prevent her from becoming a part of this place," Milica replied.


    All this time, Eulalia just listened, not interfering in their conversation. Thanks to this, she learned a lot of new things that she hadn''t known before. She was very grateful to her mentor. Without her intervention, she would have already become part of Limbo and would not have been able to leave it even if they had found a way out. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides her, the Milica was followed by several other outsiders, and, as in the case of Eulalia, she prevented Limbo''s attempt to absorb them and make them his own. In this world, Milica wasn''t the only one who could resist Limbo''s interference. There were other powerful outsiders willing to stand up for themselves.


    "Nemo intrigued me with his appearance. If it wasn''t for you, I would still be hoping that he would find a way. But now that new opportunities have emerged, the chances that a way out will finally be found have increased significantly. I hope that you will be able to cooperate with Nemo and Eulalia in your search."


    Idan and Arabel, after listening to Milica about Nemo and the reasons for her confidence in them, began to talk mentally. They came up with the same idea at the same time.


    Even before they went downstairs, after they learned from the System that the deadline for completing their task had been halved, they talked with the System for a while and found out that they had been unconscious for seven days.


    During the conversation, the System unexpectedly gave them a very unusual and, perhaps, the most important task. Unlike the others, this assignment was called a World Quest.


    [Ding! Due to the intrusion of the consciousness of the independent world, the System managed to obtain some information. A World Quest is given.]


    [The first task is to find a descendant of the Rain Clan and make him your champion!]


    [The second task is to help your champion get the key and the clue leading to one of the five "Thrones of the World Kings"]


    [The third task is unavailable. It will be available after completing the previous two tasks]


    The couple was quite surprised by this unexpected quest given by the System. After that, the System went silent without providing any more additional information, leaving them to figure out the details themselves.


    By then, they had no idea how to find this descendant of the so-called Rain Clan, and they were even more unaware of the information about the so-called Thrones of the World Kings.


    However, after they heard Milica''s story and learned some details about Nemo, they had suspicions whether he was a descendant of the Rain Clan mentioned by the System. To test his guess, Idan jokingly asked Milica, because she knew more about Nemo than anyone in this room, including Nemo himself.:


    "Nemo isn''t a descendant of the Rain Clan, is he?"


    As soon as Idan asked this question, the atmosphere at the table instantly changed. Idan and Arabel felt the suffocating pressure that Milica brought down on them. Even Eulalia was affected by this change and, surprised by her mentor''s sudden reaction, was breathing heavily.


    �� Where did you get this information? Milica asked in an imperious voice.


    The previous relaxed atmosphere at the table was replaced by a tense one.


    Idan regretted asking the question without thinking carefully. But regrets couldn''t turn back time, and what had already been done couldn''t be changed.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Partnership

    "Damn it! Is he really a descendant of the Rain Clan?" Idan and Arabel couldn''t believe such an amazing coincidence. This discovery amazed them even more than the sudden change in Mili��a''s attitude towards them.


    "I asked, how did you know about this?" �� Mili��a repeated her question.


    "Miss Mili��a, you, like no one else, should understand that everyone has their own secrets. Your question concerns one of our secrets that we cannot reveal to you. You have to understand us!" said Idan, panting under the pressure.


    They didn''t want to reveal the System, but they could only hint that they had their own source of information. No one likes it when others pry into their secrets. They hoped that such an explanation would suit the Milica. If they were going to cooperate, then each of them had to respect each other.


    After hearing Idan''s answer, Mili��a, although she was not satisfied, relaxed the pressure, and a smile appeared on her face again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Miss Mili��a, rest assured, we have nothing against Nemo or the so-called descendant of the Rain Clan. To be honest, we don''t even know anything about the Rain Clan," Arabel said. Inwardly, she chided Idan for asking this question without thinking about the possible consequences.


    Idan apologized and promised that from now on he would carefully weigh his actions and ask Arabel''s opinion before doing anything.


    "So, he''s really a descendant of the Rain Clan?" Idan asked curiously, wanting to make sure of this. If Mili��a reacted so emotionally, then she probably knows something that they don''t know about.


    "I can''t say that with complete certainty. Even Limbo doesn''t know where he''s from. However, I have my suspicions based on the nature of his injury. I can roughly imagine what kind of source and type of magic could cause such damage. Believe me, if a similar spell had hit me or anyone else in this room, we would not have survived. I only know of a few races that could survive this without even awakening their bloodline," Mili��a replied, voicing her doubts.


    After hearing Mili��a''s answer, Idan and Arabel were puzzled. If she wasn''t sure of her words, then why did she react so emotionally to their question? Why not just deny or say outright what she just said?


    "Don''t get me wrong. I wasn''t reacting to the fact that you suspected Nemo of being from the Rain Clan. I''m worried that you have information about the Rain Clan. Nowadays, this is a taboo topic, and all references to its existence have been erased. The fact that you, guests from another world, know about the Rain Clan has worried me," Mili��a explained the reason for her reaction. She could tell what they were thinking just by looking at them.


    "So that''s the thing! Let me explain, Miss Mili��a. We have no idea who or what the Rain Clan is. We only know its name," Arabel said.


    Idan and Arabel really only knew the name and nothing else.


    Observing the confusion and other signs in the couple''s behavior, Mili��a became convinced that they were not lying and really only knew the name of the Rain Clan.


    "It''s fine if that''s the case. I advise you not to mention or tell anyone about the Rain Clan, unless, of course, you want to attract attention to yourself and create problems," said Mili��a.


    Idan and Arabel remembered her words and decided that the name of the Rain Clan would become a name for them that could not be pronounced. At that moment, they remembered an old movie where the so-called wizards also talked about a villain "whose name cannot be named.


    "Okay, we''ll remember that. And thanks for the advice." Idan and Arabel replied at the same time. However, they were curious to know more about this Clan.


    "Forget about it for now. Knowing about this will not help you and us find a way out of Limbo," said Mili��a, seeing how the couple restrained the urge to ask a question. She wouldn''t be so smart if she didn''t understand what they were thinking.


    "Let''s make a deal. If you really find a way to leave Limbo, I''ll tell you and Nemo about the Rain Clan. Currently, Nemo has no idea about the Clan, let alone that he considers himself human. However, no matter what, he is not a human, but a representative of a higher race, it''s just that his bloodline has not awakened, and a seal has been placed on him, blocking it. Because of this, he can''t activate his abilities."


    Idan and Arabel immediately agreed to Mili��a''s suggestion. They couldn''t miss the chance to get additional information that related to their task.


    Then they discussed the terms of cooperation. Mili��a promised to help them and share the information she had learned over the years in her search for a way out of Limbo, as well as her assumptions.


    Mili��a also told the couple about her condition and why she couldn''t leave the city.


    The couple was amazed that Mili��a couldn''t leave the city. In truth, this place was a prison for Mili��a, but at the same time the safest for the couple, because they were under her supervision and protection within the city.


    Mili��a did not miss the opportunity to warn the couple about the locals and about Hector. She briefly explained the rules they had to follow in the city. Limbo already knew about their origins, and Mili��a was sure that it would use the locals to manipulate outsiders and residents from other cities to try to get to them.


    Mili��a did her best to convince the couple not to succumb to future provocations, whatever they might be. The couple listened to her attentively, and the more they listened, the more worried they became.


    They were currently safe under Mili��a''s protection. However, once they leave the city, numerous dangers await them. They were well aware that they would not be able to resist them in their current state. It was necessary to become stronger as soon as possible.


    The only way to achieve this was through their System. Until now, they didn''t fully understand how it functions. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The couple made a firm decision to first understand how the System works and figure out how to improve their level. Only then will they start thinking about finding a way out of Limbo.

 Chapter 38 - 38:

    After lunch, the couple went up to Idan''s room on the second floor to discuss their plans for the near future. They mostly talked about the System and what awaits them in the coming month.


    Idan started the conversation:


    "Since we came to this world, and after the System rewarded us for the completed tasks, its attitude towards us has changed noticeably. At first, I thought it was due to the fact that we had awakened and become the real Hosts of the System. However, now I have a feeling that the System is deliberately ignoring us, as if we have not yet become full-fledged hosts."


    Arabel listened attentively to his reasoning and agreed with him. They assumed that after arriving in this world, they would become the real hosts of the System, but it seemed that was not the case. It seemed that the System had not yet fully recognized them.


    "I think now I understand the true purpose of our stay in this world. We have accepted the System and awakened, but now we need to prove that we are worthy of being its Hosts. That''s why Systems send their Hosts to another world after awakening �� to test them.


    "Do you remember the moment when you proposed to me?" Arabel asked, looking into Idan''s eyes.


    Idan remembered this moment very well and nodded back at her.


    "At that moment, I was so surprised and excited that I didn''t really pay attention to the System''s words. But now, remembering them, I can say with confidence that we have not yet passed the classification to be considered the true Hosts of the System. Because the System directly told me, "Both Hosts will be teleported to the connected world to confirm their classification as awakened and begin the path of finding a way to save this world!""


    That explains a lot. Not only them, but all the so-called Heroes of the Federation have been through this. However, unlike the others, due to the interference of the title of "Supreme", they were teleported to a completely different place.


    "It turns out that the System has given us a choice: accept it or reject it. And after we chose to accept, she brought us here. Now we have to prove to her that we are worthy?" Idan asked, summing up their reasoning.


    "Yes, it looks like it," Arabel agreed, also coming to the same conclusion.


    They were still testing the System. The only question is what exactly she expects from them. How do they prove their classification?


    "Ha ha ha,�� Idan laughed, interrupting Arabel''s thoughts about the requirements of the System. When he had finished laughing, he looked at her with a slight sadness and said:


    "I think I know what the System wants. All this time it was in front of our eyes, but we didn''t notice."


    Arabel was taken aback by his laughter and words.


    "Look at your status, at your partner''s line," Idan said, and Arabel, following his advice, opened her status and found the line she needed.


    Partner: Idan Fein (affection �� 15%) S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan''s name was on that line, and the number in parentheses indicated their level of affection for each other. The indicator has increased compared to the previous time. Arabel wasn''t surprised. They had been through a lot together these few days, and she would have been surprised if the level of affection hadn''t changed.


    And then it finally dawned on her why Idan had asked her to pay attention to this line. Now she understood what the System expected of them. The system waits for their relationship to reach a certain level. It''s not for nothing that the System is called "Supreme Husband System and Supreme Wife System


    Seeing the surprise on Arabel''s face, Idan waited a bit and continued:


    "I think the System expects our relationship to move to a new level without its interference. You understand that we only met each other thanks to the System. We accepted her only out of fear of losing the opportunity to awaken, not because we had a good relationship. And, probably, the System is more aware of this than you and me. Instead of trying to manipulate us again and force us to become "Husband" and "Wife," she waits for our relationship to achieve this on its own."


    Although Idan expressed this point of view, he wasn''t completely sure of his words. The system was too unpredictable, and he didn''t dare claim to fully understand its intentions. Perhaps he is mistaken, and in fact the System is aiming for something completely different. But his assumption was still well founded.


    Idan realized that if the System offered them tasks aimed at strengthening relationships, they would not be able to refuse and would try to complete them. However, they will understand that their feelings do not develop according to their own will, but according to the will of the System. It was like coercion, and when someone is faced with pressure against their will, they instinctively resist, and as a result, nothing good will come of it.


    Perhaps that''s why the System stopped paying attention to them after they became its Hosts. She has taken a neutral position in their relationship and is waiting for them to improve it without her interference.


    Arabel was convinced that Idan was right. As someone who grew up in high society, she was well aware that forced and demanding marriages rarely end well. Instead of living in harmony and love, such couples, having fulfilled their obligations, often become strangers to each other. Sometimes they even become fierce enemies.


    If the System continued to insist on their marriage, Arabel wasn''t sure if they would be able to maintain a good relationship with Idan. Since childhood, she had been raised to marry under duress, and although she did not like it, she was ready for it. She understood and accepted that she was not destined to find a man and marry him for love.


    But now that she was in this situation, she didn''t know what to do.


    There was silence in the room. Each of them plunged into their own thoughts and began to reflect on their relationship.


    "I suggest we forget about it for now and move gradually. I think we should split up for a while and complete the tasks that the System has given us. We are more or less safe in the city thanks to the Milica. I want to find someone who will teach me how to carve carcasses, and I advise you to look for a mentor who will help you master the art of cooking. Let''s focus on these tasks first and see what happens," Idan Arabel suggested.


    "All right," Arabel agreed.


    "Besides, it will allow us to check how far our mental link will work when we are in different places. And I want to try something and see if I succeed," he added.


    After a short conversation, Arabel left Idan''s room and went downstairs. At that moment, the couple found themselves confused: neither of them knew how to treat each other. Both of them had no experience in such situations, so they decided to break up for a while and think about it, while simultaneously completing the tasks of the System that were assigned to them separately.


    Remembering the food Milica had prepared, Arabel decided to ask Milica to become her mentor and teach her how to cook.


    Idan, meanwhile, was wondering who to turn to �� Nemo or Eulalia, so that they could help him find an experienced carcass shredder.


    While the couple was trying to figure out what the System was thinking and decided to act separately, many outsiders from other cities had arrived in the city over the past seven days. Milica had noticed their movement a long time ago, but did not take any action.


    Milica just waited and wondered what the outsiders would do when the couple woke up and the news spread between them.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Month progress I

    The month flew by unnoticed.


    Idan, thanks to Milica, was able to find an experienced monster butcher in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Arabel, in turn, immersed herself in Milica''s training. Milica gladly agreed to her request and began to teach Arabel not only the art of cooking, but also many other important things.


    Every time one of the couples left Milica''s estate, they were invariably accompanied by Nemo or Eulalia. This prevented other outsiders from taking any action against them. In this city, Nemo and Eulalia were known as Milica''s direct disciples, and no one risked provoking them.


    Idan and Arabel enthusiastically immersed themselves in learning and training. In addition to the main task of completing the task from the System, they decided to master magic and swordsmanship, evenly dividing their time.


    In the evenings, they found time to read information about Limbo and the Forbidden Zones. From time to time, they took small walks to relax and unwind, while trying to get to know each other better.


    Thanks to this, their relationship became stronger each time. Of course, not as fast as the couple would have liked, but they understood that there was no need to hurry in this matter.


    The decision to act separately helped them realize that they had already become attached to each other over the past few days. When they couldn''t see each other for a while, they began to experience a strange feeling of discomfort that they couldn''t explain. But as soon as they met again, this feeling disappeared.


    Nemo and Eulalia became ideal teachers and partners for them when it came to learning magic and swordsmanship for battles. Milica assigned the task of training to her disciples.


    Nemo taught them swordsmanship and acted as a sparring partner. And Eulalia started teaching the couple the basics of magic.


    Their "Status" had a "Mana" stat, but the couple didn''t know how to use it. So, they asked Eulalia to teach them the basics of magic to see if they could benefit from it.


    Nemo silently showed them the sword stances, and then made them repeat them over and over again until their bodies memorized these movements. At the end of the training, they held a small sparring session, in which the couple most often found themselves in the role of the defeated.


    Eulalia started learning magic by infusing her mana into their bodies. They had to sense someone else''s mana first and how it circulates inside their bodies. Gradually, Eulalia reduced the flow of her magic, and after a few days, the couple was finally able to sense their own mana, which was also circulating in their bodies.


    The moment they first felt their mana and entered the path of magic, their System underwent significant changes. Previously, they only had the Status window available, but with the discovery of a way to use their mana, they opened a separate window called "The Path of Magic". S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And after a while, they opened the "The Path of Sword" section.


    The system reported that a window called "The Path of Magic" displayed their progress in learning magic. There will also be a list of spells that they will master. When the couple opened "The Path of Magic" window, they only saw the lines showing their current mana count and rank. Their rank was called "Magic Follower".


    Similarly, the "The Path of Sword" window reflected their success in the art of swordsmanship. However, unlike the "Path of Magic" window, the "Path of the Sword" window only listed their rank �� "Sword Follower".


    At first, the couple could not understand what benefits this new feature brings them. As usual, the System did not go into details, simply and clearly informing them that as they learn and master new abilities related to magic and the sword, they will be displayed in these windows, not in the Status window.


    At first, the couple assumed that these two windows reflected what they had learned on their own and showed their progress. At the same time, the Status reflected information about the System itself.


    However, they soon realized their mistake. When the couple mastered their first spell "Fireball", a new name appeared in the "Path of Magic" window in the list of their abilities �� "Fireball" �� and its level, which turned out to be equal to one. Following that, they unexpectedly received a task from the System:


    [Cast the spell "Fireball" 20 times. Reward: upgrade the spell level to level 2]


    This discovery stunned them for a moment. The opportunity to level up the spell was a real surprise and a source of joy for them.


    With their current amount of mana, they could only make a few successful attempts to reproduce the spell. After each such test, they needed some time to rest and restore their mana reserves.


    The couple began to study magic and swordsmanship with great enthusiasm. They believed that if there was such a function in the study of magic, then there should definitely be one in swordsmanship.


    They soon mastered their first sword technique, the Slash. The system immediately gave them a similar task related to this technique, the reward of which was to raise the level of this technique.


    As for the System''s task regarding butchering monster corpses and cooking, after four days of persistent attempts, the couple finally achieved some success.


    Idan successfully butchered his first monster corpse, and the System rated his work as satisfactory. Arabel also prepared her first dish, which was also evaluated by the System.


    They were so happy with their achievements that they couldn''t stop smiling that day.


    By the end of the first week, they had finally completed the System''s task and received a reward of System Points and local currency. The couple sold all the unnecessary resources that were stored in their vault through the Trading functions to the Supreme Merchant System, which earned them extra points.


    The number of accumulated points increased slightly, but they were still not enough to purchase goods from the System. However, the couple was not discouraged and decided to continue saving.


    Immediately after completing the previous task, the System offered them a new one, which was similar, but a little more difficult. In this task, it was necessary to improve the existing abilities.


    After completing the task, a second system ability appeared in their Status window in the list of abilities. Idan''s was called "Cutting �C level 1", and Arabel''s was called "Cooking �C level 1".


    Having completed the task of the System and the tasks of teaching magic and the sword, the couple finally achieved what they wanted - they rose from the first level to the second. This discovery gave them confidence that they could achieve even more if they continued to work hard.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Month progress II

    Having reached the second level in the System, they felt a noticeable improvement in the main stats. On the very first day after leveling up, during the training, they had already felt the changes.


    Although the increase in strength was not as obvious as they would have liked, Nemo and Eulalia noticed a significant improvement in the couple compared to the previous days. They wanted to ask what had happened, but, remembering the instructions of their mentor Melica, they decided to refrain. Melica asked them not to try to pry out the couple''s secrets and to respect their privacy.


    In addition to improving the main stats, the couple did not receive any new features from the System. The system only asked them to work hard and reach level 10 as soon as possible. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Idan and Arabel completed the System''s level-up spells and techniques, they upgraded all their abilities to level two. The couple waited for some time until the System issued new tasks for the transition to the third level, but they did not receive anything. The system remained silent.


    Upgrading all abilities to the second level allowed them to reach the third level of the System. However, they had to admit that the path to the tenth level at this rate would be long and difficult. However, they were glad that they were able to upgrade all their skills to the second level.


    The only remaining tasks were cooking and butchering monster carcasses. This time, the system distributed them differently. Idan got the cooking tasks, and Arabel got the butchering tasks.


    Arabel was very surprised and even a little confused when Idan got the cooking assignments. But then she laughed and realized that the System wasn''t trying to make her a housewife. The tasks of butchering monster carcasses didn''t cause her much concern. On the contrary, she was glad to have the opportunity to learn this useful skill.


    At first, Idan was a little unhappy with this assignment, believing that cooking was a woman''s responsibility. However, after thinking about it, he realized that, like many people and men, he perceives stereotypes about the role of women in the family too narrowly.


    Idan understood that the System sees the world in its own way, and its understanding of the duties of a husband and wife does not always coincide with their ideas.


    Having accepted this, they took up the task, while simultaneously learning new spells and techniques.


    By the end of the first month, they had managed to reach the tenth level of the System with great difficulty.


    The couple could have reached this level faster if they hadn''t run into the limitations of the System. They realized that they could not raise all the spells and techniques they had learned from the second to the third level yet.


    The couple did not know what it was related to, as the System did not share this information.


    Unlike each other, it took the couple longer to master the art of cooking and butchering, and raise it to the second level.


    They were obsessively learning new spells and sword techniques, not paying attention to their effectiveness. All in order to raise the System level to 10. And finally, it happened!


    By the time they reached level 10 of the System, the number of spells and sword techniques they had learned had already exceeded a dozen. They were all second level. Following this, their ranks in the "Path of Magic" and "Path of the Sword" increased and became "Magic Disciple" and "Sword Disciple" respectively.


    They have come a long way in a month, and their main stats have almost doubled, and some even more.


    Nemo and Eulalia were even more impressed by such changes in just one month. Even Milica was surprised by their learning rate. She sometimes had the idea of catching and finding out their secret from the couple, but she could hardly restrain this desire.


    After this month, Idan and Arabel had just over two months left to find their way out of Limbo. Although they had reached level 10 of the System, the couple did not feel strong and confident enough to take the next step. They still couldn''t put serious pressure on Nemo, who was easily dealing with both of them, leaving them with no chance of success.


    Idan and Arabel were unhappy with their progress and wanted to become even stronger. And finally, when they reached level 10, the System revealed to them a secret: all the owners of the System, having reached this level, undergo ascension tests. Only after successfully completing this challenge can they raise their level above 10.


    The system informed them that all the System owners from their world, including Arabel''s younger brother and Idan''s older sister, had already passed their first ascension during the first of the ten disasters. They are now at the second level of ascension.


    The ascension trials are unique for each System. It can be a simple task or a complex condition that needs to be fulfilled. For the owners of the Systems from their world, the test of ascension was the battle with the first disaster out of ten.


    In order to develop and raise their level, Idan and Arabel needed to go through ascension. They wanted to know what their trial would be about until the System reminded them of the potions they had received as a reward for awakening due to the interference of the title of "Supreme".


    The system informed them that after reaching level 10, they could take the potion and simultaneously start the ascension process in order to maximize its effect and pass the test. Because of the potion, their ascension will be different from their originally planned ascension.


    The potion will trigger their ascension, and they will pass the test related to the bloodline that is hidden in the potion. Arabel will face the Valkyrie test, and Idan will face the Alpha test. Their efforts will determine how significant the benefits they receive as a result.


    The couple were amazed by this discovery and finally realized why the System had asked them to save the potions and wait until they reached level 10. The system was already planning their ascension back then. Unlike simply consuming a potion, when their original bloodline is replaced with the one hidden in the potion, upon ascension, the System will not only preserve their current bloodline, but also integrate the new one into their bodies, eliminating all flaws.


    Moreover, these potions were unusual. According to the System, two Supreme Systems, the Supreme Bloodline System and the Supreme Alchemy System, made efforts to create them.


    This was the second and third "Supreme System" they had heard of. The first was the "Supreme Merchant System". In addition, their own System was also considered "Supreme", although this "Title" was not yet available to them. However, despite this, their System somehow found things related to other Supreme Systems.


    "Do all the Supreme Systems have some kind of connection with each other?" the couple thought.


    Leaving this matter for later, they learned that the trials related to the integration of the bloodline would take from a few days to a month. The couple decided to find a secluded and safe place to prepare.


    Apart from Milica''s house, they did not know a more secure and secure place. After warning Milica and her disciples Nemo and Eulalia, they decided to retire to their rooms to take a potion and begin the ascension trials at the same time.


    For the last time, mentally communicating and wishing each other luck, Idan and Arabel simultaneously gulped down the entire contents of their vials. At that moment, the System started their Ascension trials.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Sudden changes

    In the past month since the couple Idan and Arabel appeared, Milica has finally been able to dispel her boredom a bit. She spent her time teaching them how to cook and sharing her experiences traveling through Forbidden Zones.


    She was curious to watch this couple. She didn''t know why, but they stood out from her other students. She assumed that this might be due to the fact that they came from another world, and all this novelty and suspense attracted her.


    Idan and Arabel had a completely different perception of the world around them, they looked at it from different angles. Even their relationship made Milica smile: she noticed how awkward they felt and acted when they tried to find out about each other.


    Their very presence became a kind of outlet for Milica.


    The years spent in Limbo proved to be a real challenge for her. The impossibility of leaving the borders of a single city was unbearable for her.


    At first, only her students could lighten her gloom and dispel her boredom. But over time, teaching and mentoring their charges has become a routine. And soon she had no students left at all, which was the result of Limbo''s hunt.


    Losing every student was painful for her. In the end, she refused to accept new ones and withdrew into herself.


    Due to the instability of the space around Limbo, the time difference with the outside world was in constant chaos. Sometimes new creatures entered Limbo and were swallowed up by the dungeon, and sometimes no one appeared for several years.


    Everything changed when, after a long seclusion, Milica finally went for a walk around the city. She met a young elf who had recently fallen into Limbo and was caught by other outsiders who decided to enslave her.


    Due to her long absence, some outsiders forgot about her existence and decided to enslave the elf.


    On that day, not only in this city, but also in two others, they remembered Milica. With her own hands, she dealt with all the outsiders who were associated with the enslavement of the elf. Blood flowed through the streets of Usuria, and everyone finally found out who the true ruler of the outsiders of this city was.


    On this day, Milica took the elf who had been enslaved as her new student in recent years. That elf was Eulalia.


    Eulalia was only able to dispel her boredom for a short time, and soon she was back to her old self.


    She was brought out of this state by the news that a new gang of outsiders had reappeared in the city, trading for the slavery of captured outsiders.


    Without hesitation, she got rid of them too. Among the captive slaves, she noticed a young man who was injured. She would have passed by if she hadn''t noticed that the wound on his body wasn''t inflicted physically, but with the help of magic.


    Later, she gave the name Nemo to this young man, as he could not speak due to his injury. In her eyes, Nemo held too many secrets for an ordinary person.


    First of all, he miraculously survived being affected by the spell.


    Secondly, Nemo had a symbiotic relationship with the spirit, which greatly shocked Milica. Being an elf, she knew about spirits and revered them as children of nature itself. The spirits were pure and innocent creatures. According to her ideas, the spirits never chose representatives of intelligent races as "parents", but always chose innocent animals. And the fact that such a being accepted this young man as his "parent" seemed unthinkable.


    Thirdly, this young man had three unusual connections with the higher races at once. The first of these was the pendant he was wearing. Inside it was a piece of the soul of the one who gave this pendant. Milica knew that such pendants were usually given by superior races such as the Valkyries to their chosen partners.


    Unlike the first bond, the second and third, which Nemo possessed, were marriage marks, symbolizing the union of two beings. These marks meant eternal connection and devotion. The first mark belonged to the dragon race, and the second to the cursed bloodsuckers.


    Thinking about it, Milica remembered that the Valkyries live in a detached and secretive manner on their Celestial continent, not showing themselves to the inhabitants of this world. Ordinary people don''t even know about the existence of the Celestial continent. But Milica knew that the Valkyries were one of the races claiming to be the ruler of this world.


    Dragons, in turn, are widespread on the Labyrinth continent and in Magelia. Milica suspected that Nemo might have met one of them on the Labyrinth continent.


    Bloodsuckers, popularly known as Vampires, were originally the indigenous inhabitants of the continent of Labyrinths and dungeons. However, due to the ancient war that partially destroyed this continent and led to the invasion of dungeons all over the world, vampires migrated to the continent of Ludelia. Currently, they, along with other races associated with the Labyrinth, have occupied a significant part of this continent.


    Milica wondered how this young man, who was barely 20 years old, managed to attract the attention of three representatives of the higher race. Each of these races is not known for its restraint, and as far as Milica knew, they all have a very possessive nature.


    Milica suspected that none of the women who had been involved with Nemo in the past knew about the existence of the other two.


    This realization lifted Milica''s spirits, and she was looking forward to the moment when these women would meet and have a real catfight. They were all from a superior race and possessed powerful strength. Milica wondered what kind of destruction their meeting could cause, and how the current Nemo, who did not even know about their existence, would be able to cope with these three. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so, when Milica was sitting in her office, preparing potions and necessary things for Idan and Arabel, who were soon to go to the Forbidden Zones, she felt strange vibrations coming from the second floor.


    She immediately recognized who their source was and hurried to the second floor. Recently, Idan and Arabel visited her and made it clear that they needed privacy for a while.


    Milica didn''t think much of it at the time, but now she finally realized that this couple was probably up to something.


    She went to the nearest room, which belonged to Idan, but did not immediately enter, fearing that she might interfere with him. However, she couldn''t wait or guess, so she knocked first and waited for someone to answer. She didn''t dare to use her Soul Force to scan the room for fear of provoking a backlash.


    After no one answered, but the strange waves only intensified, Milica opened the door a crack and looked inside. Instead of Idan, there was a pulsating blood-red cocoon in the middle of the room.


    Numerous bloody threads stretched from the cocoon, which clung to the walls, floor and ceiling of the room, holding it in the air. Strange fluctuations of energy emanated every time the cocoon pulsed.


    Milica was surprised by what she saw. She had never seen anything like it before.


    Milica was mesmerized by the sight in front of her and forgot for a moment.


    It wasn''t until sometime later, when the waves emanating from the cocoon became more intense, that she came to her senses.


    After leaving Idan''s room and looking into Arabel''s room, Milica found a similar picture there. Inside Arabel''s room, there was also a pulsating blood-red cocoon.


    Having understood the essence of what was happening, Milica immediately created a restraining and masking spell around her house, designed to hide the waves emitted by the cocoons. She could only sense them because she was close enough. From what she experienced next to them, Milica realized that the waves would get stronger over time, and sooner or later, if their spread was not limited, all residents of the city would feel them.


    Milica did not want others to find out about this, and therefore decided to hide what was happening.


    Nemo and Eulalia were soon summoned to their mentor''s house. When they saw what the couple had become, they were shocked. Milica quickly explained the situation to them and ordered them to be carefully guarded and monitored, not allowing anyone near the house, not even her subordinates. She only entrusted it to the two of them, as she trusted them completely.


    Nemo and Eulalia took up their mentor''s assignment with seriousness. However, the spirit residing inside Nemo was disturbed and agitated by the waves of energy emitted by the cocoons.


    "Nemo! Nemo! I want this!" Izzy started screaming into Nemo''s ears, pointing at the cocoon.


    Nemo was speechless.


    "What do you mean, ''I want this''? Do you want to eat it?" asked the stunned Nemo.


    "No, you fool! The energy it emits is bloodline energy, and it''s so pure! If I can absorb and absorb it a bit, my cultivation will accelerate exponentially!" The spirit said enthusiastically.


    If she had matched her voice and looked like a little girl, Nemo would have imagined her eyes burning with excitement and desire.


    "And what needs to be done for this?" he asked, calming down and realizing that she only needed the energy coming from the cocoon.


    "Just sit under the cocoon and I''ll do it myself," Izzy said, starting to rush Nemo.


    Forgetting about his duty to protect and not let anyone near the cocoon, Nemo himself came and crouched under it. He reasoned that by doing so, he was not violating his mentor''s protection order.


    The spirit named Izzy began to absorb the energy emitted by the cocoon with great joy and enthusiasm, rapidly increasing her strength and growth.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Bloodline change

    After taking the potion, Arabel fell into a deep sleep. Her mind was in a fog, and she couldn''t tell reality from fantasy. Her thoughts got mixed up, and for a while she was transported back to when she was a child and studied at home under the guidance of a private tutor hired by her family.


    She remembered those days perfectly. It was then that she began to realize the politics of her family, and her innocent childish heart began to collapse under the weight of this understanding and parental indifference.


    Parents have completely distanced themselves from their children, putting them under the full guidance of the family. To them, they were just a means to achieve certain goals, not those they truly loved. Although Arabel''s mother and father were considered husband and wife, they lived separately and already had connections on the side. They only occasionally appeared in front of their children, posing as a loving couple in order to create an appearance of well-being in the family.


    All the little girl''s dreams of family love were shattered when she found out that her parents treated them kindly and showed their love only in order not to hurt them too early.


    When their studies and family care began, they stopped seeing their parents. As they grew up, both twins learned about their parents and that in the future they, like their parents, would have to contribute to the family. Suitable couples have already been selected for them, and a prenuptial agreement has been concluded.


    As the eldest of the twins, Arabel took full responsibility and took care of her younger brother Arslan. Arslan was a cheerful and playful child who constantly demanded attention and games with her. Arabel never refused her younger brother. Even when her family insisted on discipline and scolded her for spoiling her brother too much and distracting him, she did not obey and always kept him company.


    Since she found out the truth about her parents, there was only one person in the family who was dear to her �� her younger brother. No one else bothered her.


    As she grew up, her heart gradually became colder, and she began to treat others indifferently, not paying attention to anyone except her brother and the family members responsible for their lives.


    From an early age, she was taught that she should be loyal and grateful to her family for her upbringing and resources. She did not dare to disobey what was demanded of her. And her younger brother, who also became a tool in the hands of the family, played an important role in this.


    Despite all the difficulties, the bond between the brother and sister remained strong, and they were always ready to stand up for each other.


    For Arabel, all these memories were both very familiar and at the same time alien. She couldn''t figure out which ones were true and which ones were figments of her imagination. Looking at all this, her heart was filled with coldness, and her emotions gradually faded away.


    And then the day came when the world plunged into chaos. There were global disasters all over the world. Arabel and her younger brother Arslan were at school that day. However, unlike what Arabel remembered, her younger brother couldn''t survive it and died in an accident, leaving her alone. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel couldn''t believe what had happened. She couldn''t tell for sure if this was reality or if everything she had known before was just a dream she had seen. It seemed to her that her brother could not have died, but the fact remained that he did not survive that day.


    She had lost her closest and dearest person. Her mind denied it, unwilling to accept reality, but something inside her broke. Her mind was in chaos.


    At that moment, her cocooned body began to change. Her heart, which was beating slowly, accelerated at first from shock and fear, but then slowed down, and soon the beats began to occur at long intervals, necessary only to maintain the life of its owner.


    Everything Arabel saw during this period was part of her memories mixed with the ascension trial initiated by the integration of the Valkyrie bloodline. After analyzing Arabel''s memories, emotions, and lifestyle, the System selected the most suitable Valkyrie bloodline for her based on her initial reaction.


    The integration of the bloodline began with Arabel''s heart, which began to transform. Ice crystals appeared on its surface, slowly covering the entire heart. Eventually, her whole heart turned to ice, and its beats became almost regular��almost once a minute.


    From the point of view of science, in the world of Arabel, a person is not able to survive in such conditions. However, when her heart was completely covered with ice, she stopped being human. Her skin became snow-white and smooth, and her red long hair and eyebrows acquired a crystal-white hue.


    Two pairs of ice wings began to grow on her back, which hid her body, enveloping it.


    A week had passed since the beginning of the couple''s ascension trial, and the red cocoon Arabel was in began to change.


    Eulalia, who was watching what was happening, was shocked. Previously, the cocoon was blood-red in color, but now it has begun to change. Before her eyes, he began to freeze, and soon turned into an icy cocoon, which once a minute emitted waves of cold and crackling sounds.


    Eulalia immediately called her mentor, and when Milica came and saw what Arabel''s cocoon had turned into, she was even more shocked than her disciple. Unlike Eulalia, she could clearly feel the bloodline waves coming from the cocoon.


    Milica had only met these creatures once in her entire life, but she hadn''t forgotten that moment. Their unique presence and the pressure emanating from them were unmistakable. It was then that she witnessed how they used a unique spell that destroyed another member of the higher race in the blink of an eye.


    It was under the influence of such a spell that Nemo managed to survive, and that was why her interest in him was so high.


    And now she could feel the same presence from the cocoon Arabel was inside. Without a doubt, it was the bloodline of the Valkyries. And most importantly, from the state of the cocoon, Milica could tell that this bloodline belonged to the Ice Valkyrie, one of the most ruthless and deadly among all the other Valkyries.


    While they were both staring at Arabel''s cocoon in amazement, Nemo ran into the room. His behavior and intrusion made it clear that something unusual was also happening to Idan''s cocoon.


    Leaving Arabel, they hurried to Idan''s room, where they saw a completely different picture. Unlike Arabel''s calm and peaceful cocoon, Idan''s cocoon seemed to be burning and pulsating with such speed and fury that it seemed as if something was about to burst out.


    Unlike the waves coming from Arabel''s cocoon, Milica was unable to recognize the waves emitted by Idan''s cocoon. However, she could say with certainty that the quality of Idan''s bloodline was not inferior to that of the Ice Valkyrie.


    Milica and her disciples were completely perplexed, unable to understand what was going on.


    While the trials on the path to ascension for this couple were just beginning.

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Trial of Ascension I

    After losing her younger brother, Arabel, who had been able to resist and realized that none of this was true, gradually began to lose touch with reality. She could no longer distinguish fiction from reality and began to perceive the events she saw during the ordeal as real.


    Her family seemed to have forgotten about her brother''s existence after the disaster. They were completely absorbed in creating the United Federation and trying to increase their influence in this new Federation.


    Arabel''s parents didn''t even come to her brother''s funeral or visit her. Everything was organized by the ordinary servants of the family. None of the high-ranking family members came to his brother''s funeral. Only she and a few servants saw her brother off on his last journey. And even these servants only acted on the orders of the family, not because they were close to them.


    Arabel''s heart began to hate her family. Since childhood, she had been aware of which family she belonged to, and although she did not like it, she tried to come to terms with it. However, when she lost her only loved one, and her family showed indifference to this event, her patience ran out.


    Arabel was not stupid and understood how strong her family was. She realized that she would not be able to stand up to her alone, let alone leave her. For the family, she was an ideal tool for political games.


    Soon after, the world learned about the revelations, and the Federation leadership decided to find the so-called awakened ones. The massive process of serum administration has begun.


    As a descendant of an influential family, Arabel was among the first to have the awakening serum tested on her. And, unlike reality, Arabel was one of the first to awaken from this ordeal.


    What she had awakened was the Ice Valkyrie System.


    Arabel was one of the hundreds of awakened ones who found herself in another world, but soon returned to her own, proving to the System that she was the perfect candidate.


    Her memories of what had happened in the other world were hazy, and Arabel herself couldn''t figure out exactly what had happened there. Her mind seemed to block out everything connected to the other world.


    With the System''s awakening, her appearance changed dramatically. Her skin became snow-white, and her long red hair acquired a pure white hue.


    With each passing day, Arabel became more distant, her emotions dulled, making her cold and calculating. Her eyes reflected only indifference to everything around her. Even the System she had awakened warned her that the more often she used her power, the more she would lose some of her emotions and eventually become an emotionless being.


    When she became an awakened one, her value in the eyes of the family increased significantly. Even her parents, who had previously ignored her, were now trying to get closer to her and take advantage of it.


    However, all their attempts to enter her world were met with an icy wall that Arabel had built around herself. She ignored everyone, only occasionally showing her subordination and belonging to the family, so as not to cause their displeasure ahead of time.


    Many descendants of influential families tried to court her, attracted by her indifference and mystery. She charmed everyone who paid attention to her, but no one could overcome her icy barrier.


    The family was unhappy with her indifference and demanded that she seduce other awakened young men and attract them to the family. But all their attempts came across a simple word "No", which she uttered in response.


    Among those who tried to court her was Christopher Hugh, a descendant of one of the most influential Hugh families.


    Arabel had heard of Christopher Hugh before, but had never met him. However, when she saw him for the first time, something stirred inside her. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The emotions she thought she had given up made it clear to her that she hadn''t completely become an emotionless being yet. Hatred for this man was slowly building up inside her. Arabel was puzzled as to why she hated him so much. It seemed to her that her soul was trying to break out to strangle him.


    But she pulled herself together and showed no change in her face or demeanor. She just ignored him.


    Christopher, like her, was an awakened one. Using his family''s influence, he tried to court all possible awakened women in order to attract their attention.


    Having failed to achieve anything with Arabel, Christopher did not immediately give up his attempts. He left her for last, switching to other women.


    Arabel didn''t seem to notice anything around her. She was completely focused on training and leveling up the System. In the course of her studies, she mastered many systemic abilities. She even managed to master the ability to grow two pairs of ice wings, which opened up the ability to fly.


    If Arabel hadn''t given up on her emotions, then perhaps she would have been delighted with her ability to fly. But in her current state, this opportunity was just one of many convenient and useful skills, nothing more.


    Her strength grew every day, and soon she became one of the three most powerful awakened Heroes of the Federation. Among them was Christopher, who never gave up trying to get her attention. He tried to get close to her at every opportunity, but every time he ran into an icy wall that could not be overcome.


    A year after the disaster, the world faced its first serious challenge �� an invasion of beasts.


    Then Arabel finally showed her strength, easily defending several cities alone. Her power was so great that even her own family began to feel fear of her.


    After the end of the first disaster, the Federation held a lavish event in honor of the victory. All Heroes, their family and influential people of the Federation were invited to it.


    However, Arabel, at that time, as if encased in ice, was indifferent to this event. Nothing could distract her from thinking about how to become strong and destroy her family.

 Chapter 44 - 44: The Trial of Ascension II

    Over time, her hatred of her own family became a driving force for her. Nothing else could attract her attention. She didn''t take any action against her family just because her family had significant influence in the United Federation.


    If it wasn''t for the System''s restrictions that were imposed on her every time she harmed or had an impact on mere mortals, she would have destroyed her family long ago.


    Her current strength was not enough to quickly and decisively exterminate the family. Apart from her, the family was able to attract several powerful awakened ones to their side, who, although not as strong as her, could buy enough time for the other Federation Heroes to arrive and overwhelm her with their numbers. While she would be limited by the System in her actions against mortals, they could take advantage of this opportunity and defeat her.


    Arabel did not participate in the lavish event in honor of the victory organized by the Federation. She was the only awakened one who disobeyed the order. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Federation couldn''t do anything about Arabel. She was too strong, not to mention that she belonged to the powerful Morgan family.


    After the event, Arabel heard rumors about some kind of high-profile event, which the Federation and Hugh''s family quickly hushed up. She did not find out exactly what happened, and Arabel herself did not go into details, focusing on becoming stronger.


    Soon after, the second wave of the serum injection procedure took place, and a new generation of awakened ones was born.


    After that, Arabel and the rest of the awakened, along with the newly awakened, went to another world. For the first time that day, Arabel felt a little uneasy. She couldn''t find a girl she knew among the awakened ones in the first wave.


    Arabel didn''t understand why she remembered her, but she knew for sure that this girl had returned from another world and had survived the first disaster. In addition, she was ranked in the top ten in terms of strength.


    Unable to find her, Arabel soon forgot about her and moved into a new world with everyone else.


    After a few months, those who survived and achieved success returned. They became stronger and gained new information, moving closer to solving the issue of saving their world. However, the main key to salvation has still not been found.


    Just like last time, her consciousness ignored her being in another world.


    After returning and becoming stronger, she plunged into training with renewed vigor, striving to increase her level. Their world has changed a lot. After the first calamity, most of the beasts mutated, becoming stronger and more dangerous, making them ideal prey for the awakened ones, who used them to develop their skills and levels.


    Time flew by unnoticed.


    On the eve of the second disaster out of ten, Arabel enjoyed the peace and quiet that had become familiar to her. But her privacy was disrupted by a sudden call from the Federation.


    As one of the most powerful awakened ones, she was urgently called in to suppress the out-of-control illegal awakened ones that have been appearing more frequently lately.


    However, what surprised and caught her attention was especially disturbing: this awakened one had single-handedly taken over the Hugh family''s main residence and, without the help of others, defeated and killed Christopher Hugh.


    For the first time, Arabel, attracted by this news, decided to take a look at the audacious awakened who dared to go against an influential family and, moreover, defeat Christopher, who was on her elimination list. Besides, she was intrigued that some unknown awakened had dared to touch her prey.


    With the help of her wings, she quickly reached the place and a terrible picture appeared before her eyes. Everything around the Hugh family residence was engulfed in flames. Many awakened ones arrived and watched in fear.


    A young man stood in the midst of this chaos and fire. He had short red hair, from which sparks of flame appeared from time to time. In his right hand, he held a flaming blade, and in his left, Christopher''s severed head, gripped by fear.


    Many people looked at this guy in fear. No one knew who he was. They had never heard of such a powerful awakened one. Even among the illegal awakened ones, there was no one who could match his strength.


    It was obvious that all the flames were created by this young man. This showed his incredible strength, especially considering that he was holding the head of one of the most powerful awakened ones in his hand.


    The first time Arabel saw him, she felt something stir inside her. Strange visions appeared in her mind. It seemed to her that she knew this young man. At the same time, his red hair reminded her of the younger brother she had lost.


    For the first time in years, her heart began to beat faster. She couldn''t explain how she felt looking at this young man.


    While Arabel was in turmoil, the young man glared at Christopher''s head. He was laughing loudly and muttering something. At the same time, he was crying, and tears were rolling out of his eyes, but before they reached the ground, they evaporated from the heat.


    He didn''t notice the awakened ones around him until Arabel appeared. When he felt her gaze on him, he raised his head and finally paid attention to her.


    A spark of recognition flashed in the young man''s eyes, overcome with rage. It only happened for a moment, but it soon turned violent.


    A flame burst out in his hands, which in the blink of an eye incinerated Christopher''s head, leaving no trace of it.


    Huge fiery wings appeared behind the young man, and he rushed towards Arabel with incredible speed. At that moment, in the sky above the estate of the former influential Hugh family, two awakened ones collided with the elements of ice and fire.


    Of course, these two awakened ones were the Hosts of a unique pair system �C the Supreme Husband System and the Supreme Wife System.


    And with their meeting came the culmination of the ascension trial.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Final of the Ascension Trial

    Arabel, lost in thought, was so stunned by the sudden change in her condition that it was only at the last moment that she was able to react and block the blow inflicted by the awakened one with the element of fire.


    She was at a loss.


    Of all the awakened gathered here, why was he the one who attacked her?


    And what was happening to her? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel knew for sure that she had never met this man before. But the sudden snatches of memories that came up when she first looked at him made her think that she somehow knew him.


    But how is this possible?


    The blow delivered by the guy was powerful, but Arabel was able to stop and block it using her ability to manipulate ice and create a sword out of it.


    The sword of ice collided with the sword of fire, and the two opposing elements began to overwhelm each other.


    Finally, gathering her thoughts and suppressing the excitement in her heart, Arabel pushed the guy away.


    She wanted to talk to the guy to find out who he was and how he was related to her. She also wondered why he had destroyed Hugh''s family and killed Christopher.


    However, the awakened guy did not give her a chance to speak. Immediately after she pushed him away, he launched another attack. There was fury in his eyes, and his gaze was determined to kill her. He looked at her as his sworn enemy, ready to fight to the end.


    After giving up trying to speak, Arabel finally became more serious and responded to his attacks without hesitation.


    The battle between them was intense and intense. The shockwaves from their collisions could be felt even from a distance. All the awakened ones watching the battle looked at Arabel with admiration. For many, she was an example of what an awakened person should be like.


    Her power was undeniable. Most of those present here were from the first wave and knew her well. Among them were those who tried to court her, but received only a cold refusal.


    When they were awakened, they considered themselves superior to ordinary people, and their pride was so great that they took her refusal as a personal insult and held a grudge.


    Not only the men, but also the women watching the couple''s battle were envious of Arabel. They couldn''t accept that after getting their Systems, they didn''t become as beautiful as Arabel Morgan. Her changes were too noticeable and conspicuous. Even her charm had increased after changing her appearance.


    As the awakened ones watched the battle, the clash between the pair became more intense. Arabel began to gain the upper hand over the situation.


    The longer they fought, the stranger Arabel felt.


    At first, she didn''t pay attention to it, but the longer they fought, the more a long-forgotten feeling of warmth and some feelings that she no longer hoped to return awoke in her.


    Arabel also noticed a change in the guy she was fighting with. If earlier there was only rage and determination in his eyes, now they showed not only that, but also the anticipation of something more.


    At first, Arabel tried to get rid of him and leave this place to sort out her feelings, but the guy stubbornly resisted her onslaught.


    Their battle had reached a new level. Almost all the spells and techniques they had learned during that time were used. In two years, Arabel had reached level 20, which was the maximum she could reach at the moment. And all the spells and techniques she used were honed to perfection.


    Even the wings on her back became a weapon with which she blocked the enemy''s attacks.


    The longer and fiercer they fought, the more clearly, they sensed each other. It was as if there was some kind of invisible connection between them, which grew stronger with each passing moment.


    Arabel''s former aloofness began to fade, and her heart, which had almost stopped beating only a couple of times a minute, was now pounding like crazy. Her white skin took on a slightly more vibrant hue due to the accelerated rhythm of her blood.


    At the same time, the flames raging around the young man began to fade. The fury in his eyes dimmed, and his heart, which had been pounding nonstop, began to slow down.


    At that moment, both of them felt how their presence affected each other. It was as if the young man was the bonfire that melted Arabel''s icy heart, and her presence, in turn, extinguished the fierce flame in the young man''s heart.


    Arabel felt the young man''s strength begin to wane. His attacks lost their power and speed, and his fiery wings stopped being supported. He fell to the ground, kneeling and breathing heavily. The flames around him went out, and it was clear that he had reached his limit.


    Arabel landed in front of him, but was in no hurry to interfere. She still couldn''t figure out what was happening to her and why. And what role does this guy play in this.


    She noticed that his eyes had returned to normal, and they were no longer burning so fiercely. But she saw sadness and longing in those eyes.


    At that moment, she noticed the other awakened ones approaching them. Ahead of everyone, three people were rushing at great speed, who seemed to have decided to take advantage of the moment and attack the guy while he was weakened.


    Arabel didn''t want to harm the guy, so she decided not to interfere. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them, she found herself standing behind the trio, who had almost reached the guy. Arabel slowly lowered the sword she was holding and saw the blood on it.


    It was only then that she realized that she hadn''t even noticed how she made the move, and in the blink of an eye, she cut off the heads of three attackers before they could attack the guy.


    All the other awakened ones who were approaching them stopped abruptly and looked at her in surprise and fear.


    Arabel was confused herself. Why and how did this happen?


    And then she heard the voice of the System in her head, which she had become accustomed to over the years of becoming an awakened one. However, after listening carefully, she noticed that the System''s voice was slightly different from what she was used to.


    [Congratulations, Host. The optimal state has been reached. The trials of the "heart" for ascension have been passed. The integration of the Ice Valkyrie bloodline begins].


    [Ding! A bonus task is given! The goal of the bonus task is to survive as long as possible under the onslaught of the awakened ones. The value of the reward will depend on how long the Host lasts.]


    After the system''s message, a wave of memories flashed through Arabel''s mind. Her current thoughts and the memories she had before the trials began to mix.


    Finally, it dawned on her that all this was not reality, but a test.


    As she stood there in confusion, the other awakened ones had already begun to act and were now targeting her.


    But even before they could get close, a wave of flames suddenly erupted around her, which enveloped her and the guy. This flame was very similar to what the guy used when he destroyed the seven Huys.


    Arabel came to her senses and noticed that she was surrounded by flames that protected her from others. However, she immediately realized that this protection would not last long.


    Then she saw a young man with red hair, who was no longer kneeling, but straightened up and looked at her with a slight smile on his face.


    "You know, I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless, Arabel," he said.


    Arabel recognized his voice immediately, and although his appearance had changed slightly, he was still the one she knew.


    "And this new look suits you, Idan. I like the way you look. Especially your red hair," she said with a slight hint of embarrassment, then looked at her white hair and sighed softly with sadness.


    "You''re fine too," Idan replied to Arabel''s compliment.


    "That''s it?" she asked, displeased with his words.


    Idan immediately detected a note of displeasure in her voice.


    "You look so beautiful, like a white flower that you just want to pick and make your own," he blurted out, but when he realized what he had said, he was very embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong with my tongue? When did I learn such compliments?" he thought.


    Although Arabel had regained her memories, she still hadn''t fully regained control of her emotions. After hearing Idan''s compliment, she was so embarrassed that a blush appeared on her face.


    "Hmm. I assume you got a bonus task too?" Idan quickly changed the subject.


    "Yes," Arabel agreed, returning to her usual aloofness she had grown accustomed to during the ordeal.


    Then they both looked back, and the flames began to fade, revealing a crowd of awakened ones surrounding them both.


    "The very sight of them gives me the creeps," Idan commented upon seeing this terrifying scene in front of him.


    "Well, the system doesn''t require us to survive, escape, or eliminate them all. All we need is to hold on for a while. So, let''s give it our all and do our best!" replied Arabel, preparing for the upcoming battle.


    "Yeah, let''s have some fun!" said Idan with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Izzys future growth

    It has been almost a month in Limbo since Idan and Arabel began their ascension trial and the integration of new bloodlines.


    All this time, Eulalia and Nemo did not stop watching and guarding them. Milica visited them from time to time, checking on their condition, and sometimes left her house to strengthen the protective spells she had created.


    After the cocoons underwent drastic changes, there were no other changes other than a change in Nemo''s behavior.


    At first, he meditated under Idan''s cocoon, but two weeks later he moved under Arabel''s cocoon.


    When Nemo was under Idan''s cocoon, Milica began to suspect Idan''s bloodline, which he was exposed to. She also wondered why the spirit inside Nemo tends to absorb the energy emitted by the cocoon. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, Milica was puzzled, because, as far as she knew, the spirit absorbs only the energy of its "parent", whom she chose. Therefore, she expected that the spirit would only absorb Nemo''s energy.


    However, despite this, the spirit greedily absorbed the energy coming from Idan. When Milica first found out about this, her face took on a strange expression. She began to think,


    "Will Izzy really consider Nemo and Idan her parents when she fully matures and overcomes her "embryo" stage?"


    Imagining this, Milica quickly shook her head.


    "No way! This can''t be happening!" she began to deny her strange and frightening fantasies.


    Then she began to look for an answer that could satisfy her curiosity and banish these thoughts from her mind.


    After studying Idan''s condition and Nemo''s existence, Milica came to the conclusion that Idan was probably awakening the Alpha bloodline. Only Alphas could match the bloodline of the Valkyries and compete with them on equal terms.


    And the fact that Izzy is so drawn to this energy is explained by the fact that the energy coming from the cocoon does not belong to anyone �� it is the pure energy of the Alpha bloodline.


    Milica was well aware that Nemo''s sealed bloodline originated from the Alpha bloodline.


    When she received an answer that satisfied her, she was finally able to get rid of her strange fantasies and relax. She couldn''t accept that the spirit she revered as a child of nature would be born thanks to the energy of two young men.


    In two weeks, Izzy quickly absorbed the energy of Idan''s bloodline, and then immediately switched to the energy emitted by Arabel''s cocoon, which surprised Milica even more.


    No matter how much she thought, she couldn''t find a reasonable explanation for this phenomenon. Nemo also didn''t understand why Izzy had switched to this energy.


    Izzy herself claimed that the energy emanating from Arabel''s cocoon is unique and attracts her in the same way as the energy of Idan''s cocoon. Even after absorbing enough of the energy of Idan''s cocoon, she was still attracted to the energy emitted by Arabel''s cocoon.


    Nemo couldn''t help but obey the little spirit''s demand.


    He didn''t understand how he had managed to form a symbiotic contract with Izzy. When he came to his senses inside Limbo, Izzy was already by his side.


    At first, Nemo hoped that Izzy knew who he was, because he hadn''t remembered anything since he woke up. But contrary to his expectations, Izzy didn''t know anything either. She also came to her senses inside Limbo.


    At first, Nemo hid Izzy''s presence because both he and she understood that she was a unique being. But when Milica noticed him and saved him from the outsiders who enslaved him when he was unconscious, she immediately sensed Izzy''s presence.


    In the end Milica became his mentor and told him who the spirits were. From her words, Nemo learned that spirits are unique creatures born of nature itself. At birth, they are a tiny bundle of light and soul that instinctively seeks a "parent" in order to establish a symbiotic contract with him.


    Milica was amazed when Izzy''s spirit chose Nemo as her "parent." She had never heard of spirits choosing intelligent beings as their "parents" before.


    Nemo was also puzzled by the word "parent."


    Milica briefly explained to him what was going on.


    The spirit establishes a symbiotic contract with the chosen being in order to move on to the next stage of its cultivation �� the "Embryo" stage. At this stage, the spirit will coexist with its "parent" as a single whole. Through the contract, the spirit acquires its identity based on the identity of its "parent" and inherits all of his memories.


    Milica assumed that Izzy doesn''t remember anything because Nemo most likely signed a contract with her after he lost his memory. Because of this, Izzy was unable to inherit his memories and knowledge, and gained only her pure and innocent personality.


    Due to the fact that she has signed a contract with Nemo, she has already begun to form a personality similar to a small human child who learns and develops quickly.


    Now that she was absorbing the energy of Idan and Arabel, her cultivation speed increased many times. At this rate, Izzy will soon move on to the next stage of her cultivation. Remembering this stage, Milica couldn''t help but smile.


    The next stage was called "Birth". The spirit was completely transformed into the race of its "parent" and transformed into a newborn of that race.


    Milica had not yet heard of a spirit being born with the help of an intelligent being, so she had no ideas about this. She only scared Nemo by saying that at this rate he would soon become a "father."


    Nemo was stunned and couldn''t believe his ears. He wanted to stop Izzy immediately so that she would stop absorbing energy. After all, he wasn''t ready to become a father yet, especially since they hadn''t even left Limbo.


    However, Izzy stubbornly stood her ground and demanded that Nemo allow her to continue absorbing energy. She assured him that sooner or later it would happen, and the sooner she moved on to the next stage, the sooner she could become useful to him.


    In the end, Nemo gave up. Milica and Eulalia, seeing his helplessness, couldn''t help but smile. They themselves wanted to see the birth of a spirit from a being like Nemo.


    After a month of silence, both cocoons in which Idan and Arabel were imprisoned began to throb more strongly. Cracks appeared on their surfaces, foreshadowing their imminent awakening.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Transformation to the Ice Valkyrie

    Arabel woke up in a state of complete confusion. Her mind was in chaos, and she couldn''t figure out where she was. The first thing she saw in front of her was someone being forcibly pushed out of the room.


    Besides her, there were only two people in the room: Milica and Eulalia. The one who was kicked out turned out to be Nemo. The reason for his exile was obvious. When Arabel came out of the cocoon, she was naked, and the women, noticing this, immediately asked Nemo to check Idan''s room.


    Arabel finally realized that she was on the second floor of Milica''s house. Only then did she pay attention to her body, and she noticed that she was standing naked and felt embarrassed, despite the fact that there were only Milica and Eulalia in front of her.


    She was surprised that the body remained the same as during the trial. Her entire skin was white, and her long red hair had turned into long white. However, there was also a difference �� the presence of two pairs of wings.


    Unlike the trial, these wings seemed to be an integral part of her being, rather than appearing due to an ability she possessed during the trial. Surprisingly, they weren''t made of ice or snow, but of a strange white fur, creating a strange sensation.


    "You are simply amazing, Arabel!" said Milica admiringly, coming forward and carefully examining the changes in Arabel''s appearance. She was amazed by the beauty of her appearance and felt the clear presence of the Ice Valkyrie bloodline in her. Eulalia was also watching Arabel with interest and admiration.


    For Milica, being able to observe Valkyrie so closely was a real temptation. Especially considering that this new Valkyrie was an acquaintance of hers, which only increased her joy. She couldn''t wait to find out what the Valkyries were capable of, and especially her new acquaintance.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Host, on your ascension! The restriction on level-ups has been lifted.]


    [Ding! The integration of the Ice Valkyrie bloodline has been completed successfully. A new feature of the System "Bloodlines" is available. Acquired the new ability "Transformation to the Ice Valkyrie". A new path has been opened �C the "Path of Bloodline". Due to the integration of the bloodline, some abilities and skills related to the "Path of Magic" and "Path of Sword" have been adjusted and removed].


    [Ding! As a reward for completing the bonus task and thanks to the integration of the Ice Valkyrie bloodline, the System level has been upgraded to 20th, which is the maximum for this stage. The ascension test is not available. Access to the test will be possible after removing the "second seal"].


    Arabel listened to the System''s messages, confused. The trial had already confused her thoughts so much, and now she was bombarded with so much information that she couldn''t think clearly and make sense of it all. She decided to review all the details later, when she came to her senses and was in a better mood.


    However, despite all this, the name of one ability in particular caught Arabel''s attention. It was the "Transformation to the Ice Valkyrie".


    [The ability "Transformation to the Ice Valkyrie" allows its owner to awaken the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie and transform into her race. Currently, the Host is already in the state of the Ice Valkyrie. The host can undo the transformation at any time and return to his original race and form.]


    [Ding! At the moment, the Ice Valkyrie''s bloodline is at a stable level. Synchronization with the Ice Valkyrie form is 30 percent. The host is strongly advised to increase synchronization as much as possible to avoid the risk of "rebellion" and completely subjugate the bloodline.]


    Before Arabel could ask her question, the System, as usual, got ahead of her and explained everything.


    Realizing that she could regain her former appearance, including her red hair, Arabel felt joy and immediately decided to reverse the transformation. As soon as she did, her snow-white skin began to regain its natural color, her height decreased slightly, and her long white hair turned back to its familiar and familiar shade of red.


    Milica and Eulalia, who were watching these amazing changes, were amazed and puzzled. Just now, an Ice Valkyrie, a representative of the superior race, was standing in front of them, but suddenly she disappeared, and in her place was a familiar Arabel with long red hair.


    Arabel ignored the pair of mentor and disciple, her gaze fixed on the long white scarf she was holding in her hands.


    Two pairs of her snow-white wings, after she reversed the transformation, turned into a long white scarf. He was so soft and fluffy that Arabel hugged him to her and sighed softly. Even after all the changes were canceled, she continued to feel an inextricable connection with this scarf, as if she were an integral part of it.


    "How amazing!" said Milica, also paying attention to this scarf. She appeared next to Arabel and gently touched him. Arabel suddenly shuddered, as if Milica had touched not the scarf, but herself.


    Watching Arabel''s reaction, Milica became convinced of her assumptions.


    "You need to take care of him carefully, Arabel. For Valkyrie, wings are not only a way to fly and a weapon for battles, but also a source of their power. Every time the Valkyries descend from their Celestial continent, they take on the appearance of ordinary mortals, and their wings, like your scarf, can transform into any accessory they wish."


    Arabel was amazed by this discovery and was very happy that she now has such a scarf. She had completely forgotten that she had been standing without clothes all this time. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A knock on the door brought her and the others out of their reverie. It was only then that Arabel remembered her nakedness. She hurried to bed and hid under the covers before the door opened and Nemo and Idan entered the room.


    Idan had already managed to get dressed and now looked as usual: with short black hair. His appearance was strikingly different from what it was during the trial.


    "Oh! Did you come out of your cocoon too?" argued Milica, looking at Idan.


    "Yes," Idan replied, nodding his head.


    "She awakened the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie, and you apparently awakened the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire, didn''t you?" Milica didn''t beat around the bush, asking Idan a direct question.


    "You''re right, Miss Milica, �� Idan confirmed her guess.


    "I wonder if you can hide your bloodline too. One of you has awakened the bloodline of the Ice Valkyries, and the other has awakened the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire. It''s so exciting! I really want to explore you both!" �� Milica''s eyes shone with curiosity and expectation.


    "That''s it! I''ve made a decision. How would you like to become my direct disciples?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "...?"


    Four pairs of eyes stared at Milica at the same time, expressing surprise.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Master and Disciples

    During her time in Limbo, Milica taught many disciples, but she never accepted any of them as her personal disciple. For representatives of the higher race, to which Milica belongs, the adoption of a personal disciple can be compared to adoption.


    Eulalia and Nemo were just Milica''s ordinary disciples, not personal ones. Even Eulalia, being an elf, couldn''t boast of a special status. Milica made no exceptions, regardless of race.


    Ignorant people might think that Milica and Eulalia belong to the same race, but those who were familiar with Magelia politics and the higher races knew that they belong to two different worlds.


    When Eulalia heard Milica''s offer to take Idan and Arabel as personal disciples, she was more surprised than the others. Along with surprise came envy. Eulalia longed for Milica to accept her as a disciple, but she couldn''t express it openly. Biting her lower lip, she lowered her head, hiding her feelings of disappointment and envy.


    Of course, Milica couldn''t help but notice this. She understood perfectly well how Eulalia felt at that moment.


    Nemo, hiding his face behind a mask, silently watched what was happening.


    Idan and Arabel, not being familiar with the culture of this world, still had a rough idea of what it meant to be a personal disciple of a being like Milica. They looked at each other in surprise, and then, remembering that they could communicate through a mental link, they quickly exchanged a few words and agreed that they were both okay with the proposal.


    "Miss Milica, do you understand that we are from another world? And even knowing that, do you want to take us on as personal disciples?" asked Arabel.


    "Of course. If we were in the outside world, I would have thought before making such an offer. But here in Limbo, we''re all in the same boat. We still have to find a way out. And I don''t want to miss this opportunity," Milica replied without hesitation.


    "What does it mean to be a personal disciple?" asked Idan.


    "This is an interesting question. I can''t tell you exactly how your world works or what it means to be a personal disciple in it. In our world, being a personal disciple is almost like recognizing your master as a second parent. It means accepting the protection of your master and inheriting all his knowledge and legacy," explained Milica.


    "Well, it''s not that much different from what we assumed. In many fictional stories that we read in our world, being a personal disciple means something similar," Idan said.


    "Are you really sure about this? What if we become enemies of your world in the future?" asked Arabel. Without waiting for an answer, she hastened to add, trying to soften the situation:


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to say that we are against your world. We don''t even know what he looks like. This is the first time we came to this world and ended up here. We can''t promise that this won''t happen. It''s better to be prepared for the worst in advance."


    "Yes, I understand what you mean. But I am convinced of my words. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t interested in your world. However, right now, I''m not worried that you might become enemies of our world in the future. Even if this happens, and you have a good reason for it, as long as our beliefs do not contradict each other, I, as your master, will support you and take your side!" said Milica confidently.


    "By becoming my disciples, you will receive my protection, and I will personally teach you how to use magic. You will also be able to use my name and openly say that you are my personal disciples. I will not limit your actions, but I will not turn a blind eye to any atrocities that you commit."


    "And what will you get from us?" asked Arabel.


    "What kind of stupid question is that? Of course, the two of you. You both have unprecedented potential, which I admire. You''re hiding a lot of secrets. The blood of the two highest races of our world flows in your veins. And if in the future you become so strong that you surpass me, then I will be proud to have two powerful disciples who, I hope, will not forget their master," Milica said with a smile, listing not all the advantages that she expects from accepting Idan and Arabel into her disciple family.


    In the short time they had spent together, Milica had already been able to appreciate the potential of this couple. She wasn''t afraid that they would return to their own world as soon as they left Limbo. For some reason, Milica was sure that their connection to their world would last for a long time. And if she''s lucky, she might get a chance to visit their world in the future, taking advantage of their connection.


    Milica did not want to miss such a unique opportunity.


    Idan and Arabel discussed all the details among themselves once more.


    Once in the new world, both were on their guard and constantly in a state of suspicion. They did not want to unconditionally believe the inhabitants of this world, always expecting betrayal and other insidious actions. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as it turned out, they needlessly worried about the possible danger when it came to these three. Despite their caution, they were deeply grateful to Milica and the others for their invaluable help. They didn''t know how to thank them for that.


    Nemo saved them and taught them how to fight with swords. Eulalia, in turn, taught them the basics of magic and always accompanied them when they left the city. She never showed discontent or aggression towards them, but was genuinely happy to help and look after them. In all these days, they had never noticed a single shadow of falsehood or pretense in Eulalia.


    Milica provided them with a safe haven and taught them how to cook dishes that helped them complete the tasks of the System. By the way she met them after the trial, they realized that she had been by their side and taking care of them all this time.


    Thanks to the System, Idan and Arabel realized that Milica was a powerful being. If she wanted to harm them or find out their secrets, she wouldn''t have taken so long and diligently sought their trust before striking.


    As a result, the couple decided to trust her. Even if Milica had some hidden plans against them, it would be their own mistake, because they had allowed her to ingratiate herself with them.


    "Okay, we are happy to accept your offer and are ready to become your disciples," Idan and Arabel agreed at the same time.


    Milica was delighted with their agreement and was glad that she had convinced the couple to join her. In a great mood, she turned her gaze to Nemo and Eulalia, who were quietly watching what was happening.


    "Eulalia, Nemo, how about you two? I know that you get along well with Idan and Arabel, and most likely, you will soon be working together in search of a way out of Limbo. I''m also willing to accept the two of you as my personal disciples if that''s what you want."


    After hearing Milica''s suggestion, Eulalia couldn''t hold back her tears. All this time she was listening and envious of the couple. She knew that she was not worthy of being her personal disciple because of her bloodline, but still, deep down, she hoped that Milica would offer her this honor. And finally, her dream came true �� she couldn''t contain her joy.


    Nemo stood rooted to the spot, and it was unclear what was going on in his head.


    After a few seconds, Nemo nodded his head, agreeing to Milica''s suggestion.


    Milica was very pleased to see how her disciples, whom she accepted in this godforsaken place, agreed to become her personal disciples.


    Then she looked at her four future disciples and couldn''t help but smile. At that moment, she was overcome by a strange feeling, as if she had made one of the most important and correct choices in her life.


    "So, from today on, the four of you will become my personal disciples," Milica said solemnly.


    "Yes, Master!" the three of them exclaimed in unison and bowed low, recognizing her as their mentor. Nemo just followed his companions in silence.


    "That''s great. Eulalia, you will be the eldest," said Milica, addressing Eulalia. At that moment, Eulalia was surprised, but very glad that she was recognized as a senior disciple.


    "Nemo, you will be the second oldest," Milica addressed Nemo. He nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "And as for you..." �� Milica did not know which of the pair to choose as the third disciple.


    "Please, ladies go ahead!" before she could make a decision, Idan pushed Arabel, encouraging her to become the third.


    "Good. Then, Arabel, you will become my third personal disciple, and Idan �� the fourth," Milica said, making a decision.


    "With pleasure," everyone agreed.


    And so, in a small estate located in the third city called Usuria, in the territory of Limbo, a bond was born between the Master and his disciples. This place was hidden from most of the inhabitants of the outside world, but it was here that what was to shake the foundations of this world in the future originated.

 Chapter 49 - 49: System Intervention

    For Idan and Arabel, Milica''s recognition as their master was unexpected, but at the same time a pleasant surprise. Now they had people they could trust and feel comfortable in their company.


    After a short exchange of words, Milica and the others left Idan and Arabel alone. They still hadn''t recovered from the trial and needed time to recover.


    Idan also returned to his room and, sitting down on the bed, closed his eyes, trying to figure out what had happened. The trial was not at all what he had expected. Many things happened during it, and the echoes of these events still continued to torment his mind.


    He didn''t want to think about it. Towards the end of the trial, when he had almost exhausted all his strength in the fight against Arabel, seized by a strange attraction to her, both of his memories merged together and began to contradict each other. He couldn''t figure out what was true and what was a dream.


    Unlike Arabel, who almost abandoned her emotions and did not experience a strong shock after combining the two memories, Idan was trapped by his violent feelings. During the trial, he could barely contain the rage that occasionally erupted in his mind.


    He could only smile bitterly, realizing the predicament he was in. He needed time to suppress his emotions and accept himself as he is now.


    After calming down a bit, he looked at his status:


    Status


    Name: Idan Fein


    Gender: Male


    Age: 19 years old


    Race: Human


    Partner: Arabel Morgan (Affection�C 41%)


    Path of Cultivation: System Host Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    System: Supreme Husband System (Synchronized with Supreme Wife System)


    System Rarity: Epic (+)


    Unique Feature 1: Title - Supreme (Partially Sealed)


    - unavailable (Required qualifications)


    Unique Feature 2: The Paired System


    - exchange of characteristics (currently 40%)


    - unavailable


    Main Stats:


    _Level - 20


    _Strength - 187


    _Stamina - 193


    _Dexterity - 184


    _Intelligence - 240


    _Mana - 305


    Abilities:


    Mental Connection (+);


    - Mental connection: Arabel Morgan


    Cutting lvl �C 2


    Cooking lvl - 2


    Functions:


    Trade (+);


    Bloodlines (+);


    After integrating the Alpha Fire bloodline, Idan was surprised to find that his race hadn''t changed. Instead, a new line "Bloodlines" appeared in the list of System functions with a plus sign next to it.


    Clicking on this plus sign, Idan opened an additional window where he saw the following:


    Bloodlines:


    _Human (Main) �C Gold Rank; �C 83%


    _Alfa Fire Sync (Secondary) �C Gold Rank; �C 40%


    _unavailable (new bloodline slot is unavailable. To gain access, buy a slot from the Supreme Bloodline System for System points using the System''s "Trade" function).


    "What the hell?" exclaimed Idan, looking at the third slot in the bloodline line.


    [The new bloodline integration slot is unavailable. To get it, the Host needs to buy it from the Supreme Bloodline System for System points], �� as always, the System came to the rescue. But this time, instead of giving an explanation, she just repeated what had already been written.


    "Ah, System, I can read! That''s not what I meant at all. Does this mean that if we buy a slot, we can get other bloodlines in the future, and with them, the ability to transform?"


    [Yes], was the System''s simple response.


    [Host, the System strongly recommends against attempting to integrate the new bloodline at this time. First of all, it is necessary to fully integrate with the Alpha Fire bloodline. Due to the unique nature of the bloodline integration through the ascension trial, both Hosts experienced different versions of their lives during the trial. As a result, at the end of the trial, both personalities have merged into one, and the Host needs to combine them into a single whole. Otherwise, another person may start fighting for their rights and harm the main personality. Currently, the second personality is already influencing the main one, and the level of synchronization between them has dropped to 83%. The system also advises avoiding frequent transformations into the Alpha of Fire until both personalities are fully synchronized].


    "What do you mean, System? Do I have a split personality?" asked Idan in disbelief.


    [Not at the moment! The Host is currently suffering from the effects of the fusion of two personalities. If the Host cannot handle this properly, it is possible for a second personality to be born based on the personality from the trial, and then the Host will have a split personality.]


    "Oh no, it''s not funny at all," Idan cursed. He didn''t know what was the right thing to do in this situation. He could feel his emotions in chaos. Images from the trials surfaced in his mind, clouding his mind, trying to replace his real memories.


    Ever since he returned to his room, his heart had been racing, showing no sign of calming down. Idan was well aware that this was the influence of his bloodline. As he understood it, the Alphas of Fire were too emotional and short-tempered. They were always on edge and almost never tired.


    Idan tried to calm down by closing his eyes and taking deep breaths. Gradually, his mind cleared up, and he began to recall the events that had happened to him during the trial.


    He remembered how he had awakened during the trial and activated his Alpha Fire System. At that moment, he was desperate and hiding like a rat in the dark corners of the Federation capital, among the homeless. He didn''t know what to do, and he cursed all the awakened ones, the powerful families, and even the Federation itself.


    Idan wanted revenge on those who had harmed his family and himself. However, he understood that with his current strength, he couldn''t change anything.


    And so, when his despair reached its limit, he heard a voice:


    [Ding! The ideal user has been found. Synchronization with the Alpha Life System begins! �C 1%]


    [Ding! Error... Error... External interference detected�� Error...]


    Idan, whose personality then heard this voice of the System, could not understand what was going on. His mind went blank, and he closed his eyes. But after a few seconds, he reopened them.


    "What''s going on? Where am I?" said Idan, opening his eyes.


    [Ding! Host! The system intervened in the ascension test process. A potential danger related to your partner has been identified. She was able to awaken the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie. The System could have intervened in this, but, having assessed the situation, "this" did not do it. Your partner''s heart is perfectly compatible with the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie]. Idan heard the familiar voice of his System.


    And it was the real Idan, not the one who was in the trial.


    [After assessing the situation and figuring out the bloodline variant that the Host had awakened, the System decided to step in. To ensure the safety of your partner and protect her from the harmful effects of her bloodline, the System recommends that the Host choose the opposite bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie �� the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire].


    Idan still couldn''t figure out what was going on. However, after hearing that Arabel was in danger and in order to help her, the System asked him to choose a different bloodline, he agreed without hesitation.


    Idan realized that the System could have changed his bloodline without his consent. But she decided to ask his permission before interfering. This decision amazed Idan and strengthened his trust in the System.


    So Idan himself abandoned the bloodline of the Alpha of Life, choosing the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire. And now he is experiencing the consequences of this choice, trying to contain his raging emotions.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Couples walk

    Idan was fully aware of the consequences of his decision, but he did not regret the choice he had made. He began to suppress his emotions with full seriousness, although he did not know how to do it. No one had taught him to control his feelings.


    Immersed in introspection, he recalled his past life and a life of trials, trying to separate them from each other. In this reverie, he did not notice how time had passed.


    A knock on the door brought him out of his thoughts. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was already dawn outside the window. When he got out of bed and opened the door, he saw Arabel standing in front of him in simple casual clothes. She wasn''t wearing the ghost mask that usually hid her appearance.


    After taking a closer look, Idan realized that she had become even more beautiful after integrating the Ice Valkyrie bloodline. He couldn''t take his eyes off her and didn''t even notice how his emotions, under the influence of her presence, began to calm down.


    Arabel noticed that Idan was staring at her intently, and although she was a little embarrassed, a joyful feeling rose up inside her. The effects of integrating the Ice Valkyrie bloodline hadn''t affected her that much, but she couldn''t understand why her emotions were becoming so uncontrollable around Idan.


    "Is this really love?" she asked herself. She had never experienced such feelings before and had no idea what it would be like to love someone.


    By this time, they had already learned to suppress the mental connection so as not to hear each other''s thoughts, so Idan did not hear Arabel''s question.


    "Do you want to go for a walk?" she suggested, bringing Idan out of his reverie.


    "With pleasure!" agreed Idan, and they went downstairs together. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After leaving the house, they decided to take a walk-through Milica''s garden. They both enjoyed the beauty of the garden that Milica, who became their master, had grown in silence. From time to time, they would glance at each other, and when their eyes met, they would quickly turn away, embarrassed.


    None of them knew how to behave. If they could communicate and walk normally before the trial, then after it they realized that their relationship had become even deeper. The System itself confirmed that their affection for each other had increased. However, due to the fusion of the second personality, it became even more awkward for them.


    Idan was finally able to calm down and catch his breath, and Arabel felt comfortable in his presence. At that moment, both of them wanted this moment to last forever.


    From afar, the couple was watched by several curious pairs of eyes.


    "Master, do you think they love each other?" Eulalia asked Milica.


    "What do you think?" retorted Milica.


    "I think they really love each other, they just can''t admit it," replied Eulalia.


    "Ha ha ha, you sound like you have experience. I''ve never heard of you having any kind of partner. Besides, looking at your behavior, I can say for sure that you are still a virgin. They are still young and don''t know what love is, that''s why they behave this way. It''s only a matter of time before they understand and accept their feelings. Compared to you, they are still children," Milica told Eulalia, embarrassing her.


    Of course, as an elf, Eulalia had long since passed forty, but she still looked eighteen. While Idan and Arabel were about twenty years old.


    And yes, as Milica noted, she still hasn''t met someone she would choose as her partner. For an elf like her, it was quite normal. She was still considered very young. She still had a long and eventful life to live.


    "Instead of standing here gossiping, go to the Adventurer''s Guild and find out how many of them have arrived in the city, and who exactly. Collect as much information as you can, you will need it soon. I''m sure they must be going crazy from waiting by now," Eulalia heard Milica''s instructions and, looking away from the couple, looked seriously at the city.


    She had already noticed that the atmosphere in the city had changed, and it was getting harder every day.


    "Master, is it really that serious?" she asked.


    "Yes, Limbo already knows about them, as do the locals. They cannot personally interfere in this matter, but they can attract outsiders from other cities. The arrival of so many outsiders in such a short time already shows how seriously Limbo takes them," Milica replied.


    "Well, let them try. We won''t let them reach our juniors," Eulalia said confidently and, following Milica''s instructions, headed to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    After seeing off her senior student, Milica turned around and looked at Nemo, who was standing a little way away and attentively watching the couple. She knew that he hadn''t missed a word of their conversation with Eulalia either, and she was sure he agreed with her conclusions.


    Milica was confident in the strength of these two. Eulalia was a powerful sorceress, and paired with Nemo, her power increased many times. Nemo, in addition to excellent swordsmanship, was also able to use more powerful spells thanks to the spirit of Izzy, whose power had increased significantly due to the influence of Idan and Arabel.


    The only thing she was worried about right now was the pair of Idan and Arabel. She couldn''t tell exactly how strong they had become after what had happened to them. But she was determined to find out as soon as they finished their walk. So, she waited patiently for them, watching the events unfold.


    Idan and Arabel spent some time enjoying a walk in each other''s company. At that moment, nothing bothered them, and they only dreamed of prolonging this moment in harmony. Just being next to each other seemed like a cure for all the worries that plagued them.


    However, their idyll was interrupted by a sudden change within them. At the same time, Idan and Arabel felt something break inside them.


    [Ding! The System has detected that the "Second Seal" has been lifted. The maximum possible level of the System has increased from level 20 to level 30. Skill level restrictions from level 2 to level 3 have been lifted]," the System''s voice rang out immediately after this change.


    "The second seal?" Idan wondered, and then remembered how the System had previously reported that their level had reached the maximum of level 20, and that the ascension trial was unavailable due to the "Second Seal". Now that this "seal" has been broken, the ascension trial has become available. As Idan expected, the System immediately announced it.


    [Ding! The system has discovered that the Hosts have reached level 20, and the second ascension trial is now available!]


    No sooner had they completed the first trial than the system notified them of the second one. Idan and Arabel weren''t sure what it would look like, and they weren''t in a hurry to get through it. They had to first adapt to the new powers they had received and deal with the internal contradictions that were causing their personality instability.


    [Hosts. Removing the "Second Seal" indicates that more than a year has passed since you entered Limbo in your world, and it has experienced its second calamity!]


    "WHAT?!" they exclaimed at the same time, in disbelief.


    They had only been in this closed world for about two months, and the System claimed that more than a year had passed in their world.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Sudden discovery

    The realization that more than a year had passed in their world destroyed the calm atmosphere around the couple. They finally realized how urgently they needed to find a way out of Limbo. However, they weren''t sure if they had the strength to overcome this path.


    While they were in a state of shock, Milica appeared next to them. She noticed their sudden change and decided to find out what had happened. After all, she had already become their master.


    But even Milica''s appearance did not calm the couple down. The realization that they had been missing for more than a year was a great shock to them. They understood that they had loved ones who were waiting for their return, and this thought worried them.


    Most likely, due to their long absence, they would have been considered dead or missing.


    Arabel wasn''t too worried about her family''s opinion, but she was very worried about her younger brother. She knew her brother well and understood how much he was attached to her. She couldn''t even imagine what would happen to him if he found out she was dead.


    Idan, like Arabel, was worried about his mother and sister. They have already lost many loved ones, and now there are only three of them left. Idan''s prolonged absence could have had a major impact on the condition of his mother and sister.


    "What happened?" asked Milica, noticing the worried faces of her disciples.


    Idan and Arabel came to their senses, looked at their master, and then, after exchanging glances, decided to share their feelings with her.


    Hearing what was bothering the couple, Milica sighed. She was only aware that they had come from another world, and at the moment did not have more detailed knowledge about them.


    "Calm down, �� Milica said. "Worrying won''t change anything. I think we have a lot to talk about." With that, she invited the couple into her office. Nemo soon joined them, also invited by Milica.


    Eulalia was still missing, as she was running errands for Milica.


    Entering the office, Milica made tea herself, and everyone quietly settled down at the table.


    "Nemo, can you call Izzy and introduce her to Idan and Arabel?" Milica asked Nemo.


    Immediately after these words, a large, brightly glowing ball appeared next to Nemo. The light coming from it was pulsing, and a warm and gentle breeze was blowing from it.


    When Idan and Arabel saw this ball of light, they felt a strange sense of closeness to it, which they could not explain.


    "This is Izzy, the spirit who made a contract with Nemo," Milica introduced the ball of light as a spirit to Idan and Arabel.


    The couple watched the ball of light with surprise and interest. Soon, both of them simultaneously heard a voice in their head that sounded very similar to the voice of a little girl.


    "Ah, I can finally introduce myself to them! How do I do this? Maybe through Nemo and the magic of telepathy?" �� the voice was so excited and almost did not stop talking, not realizing that her voice was audible to the couple.


    [Ding! A metal link with the spirit has been discovered.] The System suddenly said, and at the same time, Idan, Arabel, Izzy''s spirit, and Nemo froze.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "...?"


    All four of them were startled by the sudden turn of events.


    Idan and Arabel were surprised to hear the Spirit''s voice. Izzy, in turn, was shocked by the monotonous voice that suddenly rang out in her mind. Nemo, thanks to his connection with Izzy, was also able to discern the System''s voice.


    Only Milica remained perplexed. However, she immediately noticed the changes in the four and began to guess what had happened, which attracted her attention.


    "Izzy?" �� Arabelle asked through a mental link to make sure.


    "Huh?" exclaimed Izzy, hearing Arabel''s voice through the mental link. Nemo also looked at Arabel in surprise.


    "Can you hear me?!" exclaimed Izzy with an excited voice.


    "Yes! I can hear you," Arabel confirmed.


    "What? Really? How? Aaaaah..." �� Izzy was so excited that she couldn''t find a place for herself. She began circling Arabel, muttering incoherently in her excitement.


    For a long time, Izzy could only communicate with Nemo. She kept in touch with Milica and Eulalia through Nemo, since the magic of telepathy did not work on her. Now, to her great surprise, she found that she could communicate with Arabel. It was a real godsend �� she had a new companion.


    "I can hear you too."


    Suddenly, Izzy heard Idan''s voice, and her joy increased even more. She enthusiastically started flying around him, unable to hide her joy. Now, not two, but three people could share this amazing connection with her.


    "Izzy!" an unfamiliar male voice rang out, making Idan and Arabel look surprised.


    They immediately realized who the voice belonged to and looked at Nemo in surprise. Due to his injury, he could not speak for a long time, and they had no opportunity to communicate with him. But now, thanks to their connection with Izzy''s spirit, they were finally able to communicate with their savior and elder through a mental link, which greatly simplified their interaction.


    "Nemo!" exclaimed Idan and Arabel at the same time, overwhelmed with joy at the opportunity to talk to each other.


    Nemo was also very surprised and couldn''t believe what had happened. Due to his connection with Izzy, he was sensitive to magic, but all this time he did not notice its use. He couldn''t understand why he and the couple were suddenly able to hear each other.


    He remembered the monotonous voice that suddenly rang out before they made contact. Nemo immediately assumed that it was this voice that played a key role in what happened.


    "Interesting, �� said Milica''s voice, attracting the attention of all four, and they looked at her in surprise.


    Just like the last time Idan and Arabel communicated with her, Milica seemed to be able to read people''s minds just by looking at them.


    "Can you communicate through a mental link?" she asked to make sure of her guess.


    "Yes. Idan, me, Nemo and Izzy��all four of us can communicate in this way," Arabel replied.


    Arabel''s words not only confirmed Milica''s guess, but also increased her excitement.


    "Will you be able to establish this connection with me?" she asked.


    Idan and Arabel were surprised by her question. They themselves did not understand how they managed to establish a mental link with Izzy.


    [Hosts, the spirit was able to establish a mental link without the help of this System due to the fact that it absorbed the energies of the bloodline during your ascension trial and established a kind of parental bond with you. A person named "Nemo" gained access to a mental link due to his connection with the spirit.]


    The system, as always, came to the rescue and explained this to the couple, while excluding Nemo and Izzy.


    "So that''s how it works!" exclaimed Idan.


    "So, you can establish a mental link with the Master?" Arabel asked after listening to the System''s explanation.


    [Yes, Host. With your permission, the System can create a temporary mental link with any creature. However, the System strongly recommends not to disclose the existence of the System to residents of another world for no particular reason.]


    This opportunity made the couple incredibly happy, and they happily agreed to establish a mental link with Milica.


    "Master?" �� Milica suddenly heard Arabel''s voice in her head and was stunned. Like Nemo, she felt no interference or trace of magic.


    Milica immediately realized that this was probably a force from another world, where Idan and Arabel came from. Excitement began to flare up inside her at the opportunity to explore and understand something that did not belong to this world.


    She was sure that she would make sure more than once that she had made the right choice by accepting Idan and Arabel as her personal disciples.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 52 - 52: A conversation between a Master, Disciples, and Spirit.

    Milica was overjoyed when she was finally able to establish a mental link with her disciples and spirit. It was with great pleasure that she heard Izzy''s voice, and it was a real miracle.


    Now they could communicate freely with each other without experiencing any difficulties.


    Milica''s goal at this meeting was to communicate with the disciples, especially with Idan and Arabel. She was eager to learn more about them and at the same time share the necessary information about her world.


    The conversation began easily and casually. Idan and Arabel were happy to talk about themselves and their world.


    However, before starting their story, they asked the System if they were allowed to share their knowledge with the inhabitants of another world. The System replied that there were no prohibitions, but recommended that you refrain from talking about the System itself.


    Milica, Nemo and Izzy listened with great interest to the story of the world of Idan and Arabel. They were very surprised to learn that there were no other intelligent beings in their world except humans, and that until recently all humans and creatures were mortal and lived for less than a hundred years.


    In the middle of the conversation, they were joined by Eulalia, who returned after completing Milica''s instructions. She was pleasantly surprised by the meeting that the others had arranged.


    Idan and Arabel quickly established a mental link with her, and now all the participants��the Master, her disciples, and one spirit��could communicate in full.


    The story of the world the couple came from fascinated the others. They never stopped being amazed, and each of them had a desire to see this world with their own eyes.


    Idan and Arabel briefly explained that their world began to change after it faced disaster. In their world, the so-called awakened ones began to appear, who somehow get into this world.


    The couple also said that the inhabitants of their world had received a revelation that salvation lay in the world of Milica and the others.


    At the end of their story, they mentioned that a year has passed since the beginning of changes in their world. They were not among the first awakened, but Arabel''s younger brother and Idana''s older sister were able to enter this world and return.


    Idan and Arabel themselves became awakened a year after the disaster, when a strange force awakened in them, binding them. And that before that, they didn''t even know about each other''s existence.


    Milica and the others finally understood why the couple was acting so strangely when it came to their relationship. Their awkwardness was caused by the force that bound them, and they were trying to get used to and learn about each other.


    That''s how they were both transported to this world, but something went wrong and instead of entering the outside world like everyone else, they both ended up inside Limbo in the forest of doppelgangers, where in the first days of their arrival they almost died at the hands of their doppelgangers and were saved by Nemo.


    After the couple shared their story, Milica and the others became a little closer to them. They now understood their goals better. Although they didn''t know how to save the couple''s world, they were ready to help them find answers.


    After listening to the couple''s story, Milica, as their master, decided to share information about her world. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She began her story by saying that their world is very different from the couple''s world. Unlike the world of the couple, which had just begun to change, and mortals had begun to improve after the so-called awakening, there were two realms of power in the world that Milica named Junonia: the lower and the higher.


    "Many residents of the lower realm do not even suspect the existence of the higher one," Milica turned her gaze to Eulalia with these words. She listened in silence, showing no surprise.


    "Eulalia and I are both elves, and you probably think we belong to the same race. On the one hand, you''re right: we are indeed elves, but on the other hand, we come from different realms. Eulalia is from a lower realm, and I am from a higher one. The elves of the lower realm are considered almost a separate race from the high elves, who proudly call themselves the higher ones and most of whom look down on the lower ones," explained Milica.


    Milica herself was one of those until she found herself in Limbo. Over the years she had spent here, she had lost that pride. Now she doesn''t think that other races deserve to be despised, and even agreed to take a low elf as her personal disciple.


    Milica said that she and Eulalia are separated by nothing more than their bloodlines. Eulalia was born among the low elves, inheriting the corresponding bloodline from them. Milica, on the other hand, was born into a high elf family and inherited the bloodline of her people.


    To help them better understand this difference, Milica introduced the classification of ?Path of Bloodline? ranks that exists in both realms.


    **Lower realm:**


    * Rank 0 - Iron


    * Rank 1 - Bronze


    * Rank 2 - Silver


    * Rank 3 - Golden


    * Rank 4 - Platinum


    * Rank 5 - Diamond


    **Higher realm:**


    * Rank 6 - Rare


    * Rank 7 - Epic


    * Rank 8 - Legendary


    * Rank 9 - The Mythical


    * Rank 10 - Ancient


    At the moment, Eulalia''s bloodline has reached the "Platinum" Rank in the Lower Realm. And although she makes efforts to improve her bloodline, her belonging to a lower realm means that she will not be able to reach a higher rank than Diamond.


    While Milica was born in the higher realm, her bloodline was of the lower realm. She possessed the strength inherent in the "Iron" Rank and quickly moved up the steps, easily overcoming the Diamond rank and reaching the highest realm.


    This difference between low elves and high elves is especially noticeable. Those who were born in the higher realms have no restrictions on moving from the lowest rank to the highest.


    Before entering Limbo, Milica''s bloodline had reached the "Epic" Rank of the Highest Realm. However, there is a special rule in Limbo that suppresses all forces to the level of the lower realm. Because of this, Milica''s current strength corresponds to the ceiling of the lower realm, and her abilities related to the higher realm are sealed, and she cannot use them.


    Precisely because Milica''s original bloodline rank was "Epic", Limbo cannot absorb her, and she can help others avoid being absorbed by Limbo.

 Chapter 53 - 53: More information about Junonia

    After Milica explained about the "Path of Bloodline" rank, Idan and Arabel remembered that their bloodlines of Alpha Fire and Ice Valkyrie are currently at the "Golden" rank. They were curious to see how their strength would change before and after the transformation compared to "Path of Bloodline".


    [Hosts, your current strength, which corresponds to the 20th level of the System, compared to the "Path of Bloodline", approximately corresponds to the peak of the "Silver" rank. After successfully passing the ascension trial, you will be able to reach the "Golden" rank. However, after the transformation of the bloodline, your strength will increase by about one stage and reach the peak of the "Gold" rank, and when using the unique skill of transferring stats, it can rise another stage, moving to the "Platinum" rank.] As always, the System immediately came to the rescue and analyzed what she heard, ahead of their questions.


    "Silver, gold and platinum? Three stages at once!" exclaimed Idan, not hiding his surprise.


    Arabel was also amazed by the rough estimate of the System.


    The others also noticed the unexpected change in the couple''s behavior, but did not ask any questions.


    Milica continued her story. She reported that Eulalius'' bloodline has currently reached the "platinum" rank, and Nemo''s strength, according to Milica''s rough calculations, is at the peak of the "gold" rank. If Nemo uses Izzy''s newly acquired power, then his strength will probably be comparable to the "platinum" rank.


    After comparing Nemo''s strength to the "Path of Bloodline" rank, Milica immediately moved on to another path that the people of Junonia choose. This path is commonly referred to as the "Path of Mastery".


    Not all residents of Junonia possess a bloodline capable of helping them reach higher realms. For such creatures, the "Path of Mastery" becomes a life-saving way out. This is the general name of the path, which includes many areas of cultivation, such as "Path of Magic", "Path of Sword", "Path of Bow" and many others.


    Milica quickly introduced the couple to the ranks in "Path of Mastery", using "Path of Sword" as an example, comparing it to the rank in "Path of Bloodline".


    **The Lower Realm**


    * Rank 0 �C Iron | Mortal


    * Rank 1 �C Bronze | Sword Follower


    * Rank 2 �C Silver | Sword Disciple


    * Rank 3 �C Golden | Sword Elite Disciple


    * Rank 4 �C Platinum | Swordsman


    * Rank 5 �C Diamond | Elite Swordsman


    ** The Higher Realm**


    * Rank 6 �C Rare | Sword Expert


    * Rank 7 �C Epic | Sword Elite Expert


    * Rank 8 �C Legendary | Sword Master


    * Rank 9 �C The Mythical | Sword Grand Master


    * Rank 10 �C Ancient | Sword Saint


    According to Milica, Nemo''s rank in "Path of Sword" corresponds to the peak "Sword Elite Disciple". It was only after Milica''s words that they realized that Nemo had no magical abilities at all.


    Throughout the time, the magic Nemo used came from Izzy. She was the one who read and used the spells, and Nemo, thanks to his connection with Izzy, could use her spells as his own.


    This, of course, surprised Idan and Arabel very much. They also knew that Nemo was a descendant of a superior race, but his bloodline was sealed, and he was unable to evolve along the "Path of Bloodline" yet. They could only guess at what kind of bloodline he had.


    Milica explained to the couple that following the "Path of Mastery" is more difficult than following the "Path of Bloodline". However, for many, this is the only way, and many are stuck in the lower realm, unable to break through to the higher one.


    Many practitioners of "Path of Bloodline" practice "Path of Mastery" at the same time. For example, Eulalia is improving the "Path of Magic" and "Path of Bloodline", and the rank of both her paths is almost the same.


    Milica also shared that both "Path of Bloodline" and "Path of Magic" are being improved. She even learned how to combine the two paths, discovering a new way to become stronger.


    Milica mostly talked about the Lower Realm, explaining that they would only know about the Higher Realm if they could break through. She was convinced that they could do it all, even Eulalia.


    Milica believed that she could help her disciple reach the Higher Realm if they could find a way to leave Limbo. As for Nemo, he has to find a way to remove the curse placed on his bloodline. As for Idan and Arabel, thanks to their awakened bloodlines, they have already discovered the path to the Higher Realm. They just need time for quiet cultivation.


    After finishing talking about the basics of strength and cultivation in their world, Milica smoothly moved on to information about the world itself.


    The world of Junonia itself consists of five continents.


    * Ludelia is a human continent where all the countries, kingdoms and empires ruled by humans are located.


    * Magelia is a continent that can be called the center of magic in Junonia. There are many creatures associated with magic and mana here. The most powerful ruling race on this continent was the Alphas, but currently, no one had seen a single member of this race.


    * The Continent of Labyrinths, formerly known as Labirelia, is where all the famous undefeated dungeons are located. It is also often referred to as the Dungeon continent.


    * The Northern continent is a small piece of land located far to the north, where the eternal kingdom of snow reigns.


    * The Celestial continent is the most mysterious and unknown to most residents of Junonia, the continent that floats in the air. Due to the magic of disguise and the ability to fly, no one except its inhabitants knows the exact location of this amazing place. The ruling race on the Celestial Continent are the Valkyries.


    In addition to the five main continents, Junonia has vast water areas inhabited by a variety of water-related creatures. There are many representatives of the higher races from the higher realm among them. They fully control the water areas and do not allow other races to commit outrages on their territory, with the exception of areas defined by the agreement.


    At the end of the meeting, Milica shared information about Limbo, the part she could reveal without fear of being consumed by Limbo.


    The territory and shape of Limbo itself is a circle. Within its borders there are three cities located at equal distances from each other and from the borders of Limbo, forming a perfect triangle.


    Behind each city stands the leader of the local population and the leader of the outsiders, whose strength is comparable to the strength of the Militia itself. All of them, like her, are representatives of the higher realm, capable of resisting Limbo''s takeover. Many outsiders united under their banner, who swore allegiance to them in gratitude for their salvation.


    Unlike her colleagues, Milica has always helped other outsiders, guided by her principles and her desire to resist Limbo''s actions. While the other leaders of the two cities provided support only to those who were willing to swear allegiance to them and become their subordinates.


    Besides the three of them, there are other representatives of the higher realms who do not seek power and act solely in their own interests, without fear of conflicts with other representatives of this circle.


    The leader of the outsiders of Limbo''s largest and first city, Astacus, is a man who is one of humanity''s heroes. He possesses one of the seven sacred weapons and was able to break through to the higher realm due to his skill and this powerful weapon.


    "A Hero?" �� Idan and Arabel were intrigued. In their world, many hit stories and fantasy works featured heroes wielding holy weapons or something similar. Are there really such amazing characters in this world?


    "Yes, heroes are those who have been recognized by the seven sacred weapons: the sacred sword, the sacred bow, the sacred spear, the sacred gloves, the sacred stick, the sacred shield, and the sacred twin daggers," Milica listed all seven sacred weapons.


    Idan and Arabel looked at each other in surprise, unable to believe what they had just heard. It turns out that these creatures really exist!


    "And which of these heroes got into Limbo?" asked Arabel with a slight irony in her voice. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of Milica, Eulalia answered: "Hero of the stick!" she said with disgust on her face. The couple immediately realized that this hero probably didn''t have the best reputation.


    "Yes, the Hero of the stick is the leader of the outsiders of the first city. He doesn''t have a very good reputation, mainly because of his, let''s say, promiscuous nature. He even came to this town once, trying to hit on me. But when I almost stripped him of his dignity, he quickly ran away and has not dared to approach this place since," Milica said with a frightening smile.


    The thing she regretted the most was that she hadn''t been able to teach him a lesson that day. If it weren''t for the subordinates who followed the hero, she would have been able to fix him, depriving him of the most important "thing" in his miserable life.

 Chapter 54 - 54: The end of the meeting and the surprise

    The more Idan and Arabel learned about Limbo and this New world, the more it seemed to them that everything around them was becoming more amazing and incredible.


    Their previous world was indeed too simple even compared to Limbo, let alone Junonia herself. But they used to find it difficult.


    "As I said before, the outsider leader of the first city of Astakus is the Hero of the Staff. But the leader of the outsiders of the second city of Ikkus is the fire dragon. Because of his rule, the second city is mostly inhabited by intelligent beasts," Milica continued.


    "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! A dragon? A real dragon? Here in Limbo?" Idan and Arabel exclaimed in disbelief. They had heard from Milica before that there were dragons in their world. For example, Nemo is somehow connected to the dragon by a marriage mark. But to find out that there is a real dragon in Limbo, and even from a higher realm, was a real shock for the couple.


    "Yes, a real dragon," Milica confirmed.


    The couple was thrilled to see a real live dragon, but at the same time, they were terrified to realize that this dragon was from a higher realm.


    "By the way, you mentioned that the second city is the city of intelligent beasts. I''m curious, can beasts transform into humans? I mean, take human form?" �� not only Idan, but Arabel was also interested in learning about this. Although she grew up in a strict family, she managed to see films and read a few novels in which intelligent fictional creatures could take human form.


    "Of course they can. By the way the beasts transform, you can determine their approximate strength. The stronger the beast, the more difficult it is to distinguish its human form from its human form. And the weaker the beast, the more pronounced beast features it will have, such as a tail, ears, horns, and so on," explained Milica.


    "But I want to warn you right away: don''t always believe what you see. Weak beasts cannot control their form during transformation, but strong beasts, especially from the higher realms, can intentionally display bestial features to hide their true nature," Milica immediately warned the couple, knowing that they came from another world.


    The couple took this warning seriously.


    In addition to outsider leaders, there are local leaders in every city. In the third city, the leader is a high dwarf named Hector. Due to Limbo''s suppression, his strength is comparable to Milica''s, and although they both have some dislike for each other, they respect each other. It just so happened that they found themselves on opposite sides of the fence.


    Also, in her story about Limbo, Milica paid a little attention to the Adventurer''s Guild. According to her, the Adventurer''s Guild remains neutral and does not interfere in conflicts between the local population and outsiders, although members of both sides are members of the Guild.


    The Adventurer''s Guild does not issue assignments or encourage its members to take sides in conflicts. However, they turn a blind eye to the voluntary participation of adventurers in various cases. Nevertheless, they quickly stop any attempts of provocations and calls for adventurers to join any of the parties.


    Eulalia joined the conversation, sharing the information she had recently received from the Adventurer''s Guild on behalf of Milica.


    According to the data provided by the Guild, about 50 new outsiders have arrived in the city over the past month. Most of them have a "Gold" rank, but there are also a few "Platinum" and even a couple of "Diamond" ones.


    "These are just the ones the Guild knows about. We must also consider those who entered the city secretly. Believe me, there are many ways to avoid the Guild''s surveillance, and most of those who are capable of such a thing will be at least of the "Platinum" rank," Milica added after Eulalia shared her discoveries. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan and Arabel were aware of how serious their situation was. They needed not only to find a way out of Limbo, but also to understand that this place has its own consciousness. This consciousness was somehow interested in them and sought to take possession of them.


    However, according to Limbo''s rules, this consciousness could not act openly. The local population also had no way to resist the couple due to the same restrictions. That''s why it attracted all these outsiders to this place. Idan and Arabel wondered why Limbo and the locals had attracted so many people. And most importantly, why is Limbo so determined to get them?


    "The last reset happened two days ago, and the next one is five days away. I understand that you need some time to come to your senses and learn about the new power that you have received. But I think five days will be enough to prepare and finally start the search?"�� Nemo, Eulalia and Milica, all three, turned to Idan and Arabel.


    Idan and Arabel needed more time to get used to their new power. However, they realized that they had already gone a long way in preparation and now it was time to act. Of the remaining time allocated by the System, they had just over a month, and ahead of them were dangerous trips to Forbidden zones.


    "Good! That''s all for today. Get some rest. Come back tomorrow, I''ll test your strength and give you some tips on how to improve it a little in a short time," said Milica. In fact, she wanted to start testing and teaching them right now, but she noticed some signs that Idan and Arabel were not in the best shape and something was bothering them.


    Milica also wanted to share information about the Forbidden zones with them, but decided against it. She has already provided them with a lot of information, and it is better that they digest it first, and then she will share it before starting their search. That was Milica''s decision.


    Everyone supported Milica''s suggestion and dispersed. Idan and Arabel went up to the second floor and entered Idan''s room. They were silent the whole time.


    Towards the end of the meeting, to the couple''s surprise, the System gave them a strange task. At first, they were at a loss, but then, when it finally dawned on them, they couldn''t believe their ears.


    [The Hosts. Due to the intrusion of the consciousness of this Limbo world, the System gained some communication and information about the Forbidden zones. The system has received information that a unique creature will be born in the Central part of the Forest of Doppelgangers soon. The System offers a task! The Hosts need to infiltrate the central area of the Forest of Doppelgangers and help a descendant of the Rain clan tame this creature. The reward is the discovery of a new feature of the System �C Beast Taming].

 Chapter 55 - 55: Reasons

    Just recently, they were discussing intelligent beasts and dragons in Limbo City, when suddenly the System offered them a task, the reward for which is a new feature �� Beast Taming.


    Was it just a coincidence, or is the System selectively assigning tasks based on their current research?


    It''s especially strange that they have to help Nemo tame this unique creature instead of taking him in.


    [Currently, the Hosts don''t have the ability to tame the beast. Only after the new feature is opened will the Hosts have the opportunity to tame the beasts. And to open this function, it is necessary to fulfill the requirements for unlocking a new function] �� once again, the System came to the rescue, reading the thoughts of its hosts.


    Now they have a fourth active task, and almost all of them are related to Nemo.


    "Is Nemo really that important?" muttered Idan. Arabel heard him clearly and also thought about it.


    Of all the active tasks, the very first and last, whose deadline was inexorably coming to an end, was to find a way out of Limbo. They received the second and third tasks at the same time, and both were part of the chain of the World Quest, which was related to Nemo.


    The first task of this quest required somehow making Nemo your champion.


    The second task was to help Nemo, his champion, get the key and a clue leading to one of the five "Thrones of the World Kings".


    What are these Thrones of World Kings?


    Idan and Arabel were still in the dark. They wanted to ask Milica, but decided against it. Now that they were alone, they had time to discuss it with each other.


    "Do you think this Throne of the World King somehow makes Nemo so important in the eyes of the System?" Arabel asked after some thought.


    "Most likely, �� Idan agreed. He also had some suspicions about this.


    "It seems to me that all these dungeons and Limbo have something to do with the Throne of the World King," Idan suggested. Arabel looked up from her thoughts and looked at Idan, waiting for him to explain his thoughts.


    "Think about it. From everything we''ve heard, we can draw a definite conclusion. Limbo is connected to the dungeons from the outside world, which are located on the continent of Labyrinths. And the same rules apply in these dungeons as in Limbo. Those who didn''t manage to leave the dungeons before the reset end up here in Limbo," Idan Arabel began to explain, trying to piece together everything he had learned. Arabel agreed with these conclusions because she had no way to refute or supplement them.


    "This raises the question: how did such a strong personality as Milica end up in Limbo? Did such thoughts occur to you when you listened to her story?" asked Idan, and Arabel''s expression immediately changed. He was right: she also had similar questions, but she did not dare to ask about it.


    "Without a doubt, she ended up in the dungeon when it swallowed her up. The question arises: what was such a strong personality from the higher realm doing in a place where powers are limited to the lower realm?" This question still worried Idan.


    "Not only Milica, but also other representatives of the higher realm who are in Limbo. What attracts such strong people to the dungeon? It''s not just a desire to conquer an unknown dungeon, is it?"


    "The Throne of the World King?" Arabel asked, combining all of Idan''s thoughts and realizing what he was driving at.


    "I am more than sure that this is the reason why all these people are risking their lives by descending into the dungeons in droves. And by the way even such strong personalities end up in Limbo, you can judge serious competition," Idan said with all seriousness.


    "I can''t believe that powerful beings like Milica could voluntarily go into a dungeon to be devoured. According to Milica and Eulalia, we know that none of those who were swallowed up by the dungeon have returned. Why do you think these people couldn''t get out of it in time?" asked Idan.


    "Perhaps they faced dangers that they couldn''t handle. But this is unlikely, because these people belong to the higher realm, although their power is limited to the lower realm. Their power should be the most powerful in the dungeon, unless there are other beings from the higher realm there," Arabel suggested in response to Idan''s question.


    "What else can you say?" Idan asked.


    "If we assume that there are no stronger creatures in the dungeon than them, then only those who are equal in strength remain. Competition, enemies, and other individuals who deliberately attack and prevent them from leaving the dungeon until the next reset. You can add traps, betrayal of your own and other similar things to this," is all Arabel could come up with.


    "Yes, I don''t see any other options either. Except for those who, like madmen, voluntarily allow themselves to be consumed by the dungeon," Idan agreed with Arabel''s conclusions, clearly pleased with this.


    Arabel looked at him in disbelief. She wondered if he was testing her mental abilities to see if she was really smart. When she saw his pleased and proud face, she felt satisfied at first, but then, after thinking a little, her mood worsened. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay! All right! Calm down!" said Idan with a smile, noticing how Arabel''s mood was beginning to deteriorate.


    "It follows from all this that the System''s tasks involve us and Nemo in events involving powerful beings from higher realms, including the master."


    "You don''t mean to say that..." Arabel didn''t have time to finish her sentence, as Idan interrupted her.


    "Yes, I am absolutely sure that the so-called salvation of our world has something to do with this ''Throne of the World King''. No wonder the System, unlike the usual tasks, calls it a World Quest. Isn''t that right, System?"


    Idan didn''t expect to get an answer from the System, he just asked out of curiosity. As expected, she didn''t respond.


    When all the couple''s attention was focused on the System, Arabel remembered a question she had wanted to ask for a long time, but still couldn''t find the right moment. She was sure that Idan wanted to know too.


    "System, tell us, how is the lifting of the ''second seal'' related to the fact that our world has overcome the second calamity?"

 Chapter 56 - 56: System Tips

    "System, explain to us how the lifting of the ''second seal'' is related to the fact that our world has overcome the second calamity?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan, who was also intrigued, remembered that he wanted to ask the System about this.


    [Hosts, you will know this when you find a way out of Limbo and return to your world], the System replied succinctly.


    Idan and Arabel immediately realized that the System not only did not want to answer this question, but it would not even if they persistently asked it.


    [Hosts, the System recommends that you keep your distance from each other until you can take control of your new bloodline. Due to the peculiarities of your bloodlines, they interact, compensating for the disadvantage of each of them. It may be useful in the short term, but in the long term it''s like poison. You can get used to this effect and in the future, you won''t be able to exist without each other].


    Idan and Arabel weren''t stupid and immediately understood what the System meant. They had felt it for a long time, but they didn''t want to admit it.


    Idan felt very good around Arabel. His emotions were calm and not in chaos like they were after he came out of the cocoon.


    Arabel, on the other hand, had felt lonely and cold before she met Idan. Her emotions and feelings were dulled, and it wasn''t until they started walking together that she felt Idan''s presence affecting her. She felt so warm and comfortable next to him that she didn''t want to leave.


    [The hosts. The system does not require you to stay away from each other at all times. She only seeks your good, and controlling your bloodline will have a greater impact on you than the current half measures. Try to get used to the new changes without trying to avoid them. If it''s difficult for you, ask each other for help to make up for the disadvantage, if necessary.]


    The system had been taciturn before, but this time, after she dodged their question, she began actively giving advice.


    [The system strongly recommends that the Hosts pay attention to their new skills resulting from the integration of the bloodline and the adjustments of "Path of Magic" and "Path of Sword". With the removal of the "second seal", the level of these skills has increased significantly, and the System strongly advises to increase their development.]


    Remembering that the System had already mentioned this earlier, after their release, the couple decided to look into their status windows. They saw significant changes in the skills they had originally learned in Path of Magic and Path of Sword. Now, all the remaining skills, as well as the new ones that replaced the old ones, were mostly compatible with their bloodlines.


    On Idan''s side, all magic spells not related to the element of Fire disappeared, and new spells related to the element of Light appeared instead. Interestingly, initially Idan did not study any spells related to this element.


    In Idan''s Path of Sword window, all the sword skills that were previously gone. Instead, completely new techniques appeared, combined into the so-called "Sun Sword Style". The level of all skills dropped to the first, and almost half of the techniques were blocked.


    In Arabel''s Path of Magic window, all spells not related to the elements of Water and Ice have also disappeared. Instead, the element of Darkness appeared, which was the opposite of the element of Light. This discovery surprised not only Arabel, but also Idan himself.


    The system seemed to have deliberately made all of their spells the opposite of each other.


    In Arabel''s Path of the Sword section, just like Idan''s, all the sword skills disappeared, and in their place, completely new techniques appeared, combined into the "Moon Sword Style".


    "The Sun and the Moon, right? The sun represents fire, and the moon is its opposite. How banal everything is�� But at the same time, it''s interesting," said Idan.


    Arabel completely agreed with him. She remembered the familiar opposites from their world��Light and Dark, Yin and Yang.


    Yin symbolizes the feminine, passive, dark principle, and Yang �� masculine, active and bright. Yin and Yang are not just different from each other, they are interdependent, and one cannot exist without the other. This balance and interaction create harmony and balance in the world.


    This surprisingly corresponds to the uniqueness of the pair System, where each side complements the other. Husband and Wife, Yin and Yang �� there is something deeply harmonious in this.


    After they discussed these two paths, both drew attention to the "Path of Bloodline" window. Most of the abilities related to their bloodline were gray in color, which meant they were unavailable. Only a few skills were available, and the couple was able to learn quite a few of them. These were the very abilities that were available to them during the trial, which became their "System" after awakening.


    [The hosts need to control their bloodline and increase synchronization with it in order to unlock most of them. However, some functions will only become available after the bloodline rank is upgraded].


    One of the questions they wanted to ask the System was answered.


    [As for raising the bloodline level, the Hosts have several options. The first is to use the "Trade" function and purchase special potions to improve the quality of the bloodline from the Supreme Bloodline System for System points.


    The second option is to steal and absorb the bloodline that suits you. Any Alpha or Valkyrie bloodline will do.].


    The first method seems simple, because you only need System points to implement it. However, even without looking at the "Trade" function, the couple realized that the cost of such a potion would be incredibly high.


    However, the second option seemed rather frightening to them, especially for a couple who had not yet had time to adapt to the new realities of another world. The system invited them to hunt Alphas and Valkyries to absorb their bloodlines and raise the rank of their own.


    Idan and Arabel couldn''t accept this offer right away.


    [In addition, the System strongly recommends that the Hosts start learning skills and techniques, as well as find a way to use them without the help of the System.


    This unexpected recommendation puzzled them a bit.


    "Does the system suggest we find a way to use this entire list of skills and techniques without her help?" Idan asked Arabel to make sure he understood the System correctly.


    Arabel was also perplexed, but nodded, confirming that Idan had heard everything correctly.


    "System, what does this mean? Are you saying that we can use all of this without your help?" asked Idan.


    [Yes, you''re right, Host. After the System failed you last time, it has learned its lesson. She did not take into account and did not warn you that the world is huge and there are many beings and forces in it that can suppress the influence and power of the System. The Hosts will face situations more than once in the future when the System becomes unavailable. To prevent such cases, when they almost died because of its inaccessibility, the System recommends mastering all the skills and abilities that it provides, regardless of itself.]


    Although the System''s words were shocking, they made sense if one looked at the situation from that perspective. They remembered well the moment when they couldn''t use the System''s help when they met their doppelgangers. If this happens again and they lose contact with the System, they will find themselves in a similar situation again.


    To avoid such a situation, the System not only offers a solution, but also makes it clear to the couple that they can master all the necessary skills and use them even when the System is not available.


    It changes everything. Realizing this, the couple decided that they would look for ways to learn everything they needed without the help of the System, and also try to take control of their bloodlines.

 Chapter 57 - 57: The result of haste

    After talking to each other and the System, the couple decided to follow the latter''s advice and take control of their bloodlines. However, as it turned out, it wasn''t as easy as they expected.


    They spent the rest of that day apart from each other.


    At first, they did not feel any changes in themselves. Everything seemed normal and familiar.


    However, towards evening, the first signs of the imperfection of their bloodlines began to appear, and it began to affect them.


    Idan felt his heart beat faster. He was sweating and his clothes were sticking to his body. It became difficult for him to stay in one place.


    At first it was tolerable, but over time the situation worsened. Because of this, he couldn''t even fall asleep. He spent the whole night on his feet, trying to calm down. From time to time, he performed exercises to somehow meet the demands of his body.


    Arabel, in turn, felt completely different emotions. Her heartbeat slowed down, and she felt her body starting to get cold. Her movements became sluggish, and her thoughts slowed down. To keep warm, she did not sit still and began to do exercises, trying not to let her body freeze.


    These actions helped for a while, but the longer the night lasted, the more severe the symptoms became. She couldn''t understand why her bloodline was reacting to her body like this. She couldn''t remember her consciousness being so strongly affected during the trial.


    By morning, both were at their limit.


    Remembering the System''s words, they held on to the end, not even trying to communicate with each other. They both knew that if they started a conversation, they wouldn''t be able to resist and would immediately rush to each other to ease their suffering. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were motivated only by the realization that without their bloodline power, they would not be able to complete the System''s tasks. After all, it was the power of the bloodline that greatly increased their power after the transformation. They couldn''t just rely on the ability to transfer stats when one of them gained strength and the other became weaker and more vulnerable.


    In the morning, when Eulalia came to them to call them on behalf of Milica, she was horrified by what she saw. The couple''s condition was far from normal.


    The first thing Eulalia did was examine Idan. His whole room resembled a sauna. The temperature inside was so high that Eulalia could hardly breathe.


    Idan, dressed only in his underwear, was breathing heavily. He immediately noticed Eulalia''s appearance and paid attention to her. His eyes were red and his mind was in chaos. Idan himself did not understand what exactly he wanted to do at that moment.


    He wanted to hit someone, burn someone with his fire magic, fight, and so on.


    Before he could pounce on Eulalia, she quickly closed the door, leaving the monster burning with rage alone.


    Eulalia immediately went in search of Arabel. When she went to her room and tried to open the door, her fingers felt icy cold.


    Ordinary actions didn''t help, and it wasn''t until she exerted all her strength that the door gave way. A completely different picture appeared before her eyes.


    Arabel''s entire room was frozen. Unlike Idan''s room, where it was unbearably hot, there was a piercing chill that sent goosebumps down Eulalia''s skin. Arabel herself sat motionless in the center of the room, like a statue. Eulalia could not determine if she was alive, as she could not detect the slightest sign of breathing.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, she quickly closed the door to Arabel''s room and rushed to find her master.


    Soon, three people were standing in front of Idan''s room. Eulalia quickly found Milica and informed her about the couple''s strange condition. On the way back, they met Nemo, who joined them.


    When Milica opened the door, Eulalia expected to see an angry Idan, but instead they were greeted by an empty room. The heat hadn''t subsided yet, and it was unbearably hot inside, but the culprit was no longer in the room.


    The trio immediately rushed to check Arabel''s room. When they arrived, they saw the door ajar, with steam coming out. All three of them had a strange expression on their faces, and each of them was thinking about his own thing at that moment.


    When they opened the door, they saw that the entire room was filled with steam. There were two people sitting in the center of the room.


    Immediately after Eulalia left, Idan couldn''t take it anymore and immediately went to look for Arabel. The system did not forbid them to contact each other if necessary. Idan knew he couldn''t take it anymore.


    When Idan reached Arabel''s room, he, like Eulalia, had difficulty opening the door. Soon after Eulalia left, new ice fragments appeared in the room, sealing it.


    Once inside, Idan didn''t even bother to close the door. His gaze immediately landed on Arabel, who was sitting in the center of the room like a beautiful statue, oblivious to his presence. Idan was amazed. Even without the transformation, powerful waves of the ice element emanated from her.


    The tips of her long red hair had turned slightly white, but she was generally in her human form. She was wrapped in a large white scarf that rustled softly, as if it had its own consciousness.


    Something inside Idan drew him to her, and he did not resist it. He quickly walked over to her and sat down next to her. A few seconds later, Arabel, who was sitting with her eyes closed, opened them slightly and saw Idan.


    At this time, her mind seemed to be drowning in darkness. She couldn''t clearly distinguish who exactly was crouching next to her. All that remained in her thoughts was the warmth radiating from this man. Like Idan, something inside her was drawn to him.


    She slowly touched his body, and at the same moment, a wave of warmth spread throughout her body, which finally relieved her severe condition. Her mind began to clear, and she recognized Idan, who was sitting next to her. Realizing this, she did not ask any questions, but immediately rushed to him and hugged him tightly.


    The warmth radiating from his body seemed to be the only source of light in the cold and empty valley. She held onto him so tightly, as if her life depended on it.


    At that moment, Idan felt something completely different. The cold from Arabel''s body was like a refreshing drink of water in a hot desert. And when she hugged him and pressed her body against his, Idan couldn''t help but moan with pleasure. He couldn''t describe what he was experiencing right now. She was his salvation, just as he was her salvation.


    Finally, Idan was able to calm his raging emotions and close his eyes. His mind went blank and he fell asleep. At this time, Arabel, like a koala, hugged him from behind, closing her eyes. From the collision of heat and cold, the room began to fill with steam.


    It was this picture that the trio saw when they opened the door of the room.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Explanation

    Unlike Eulalia, Milica could tell at a glance what had happened to the couple. She sighed heavily and asked her students to keep an eye on them and let them know when they came to their senses. After that, Milica returned to her office.


    Nemo watched the couple with interest, and then, leaving Eulalia alone, he also left. Noticing that she was alone, Eulalia just sighed and decided to watch the couple by sitting down next to them.


    Closer to lunch, less than half a day later, the couple came to their senses. Their condition wasn''t perfect, but it wasn''t as bad as it had been in the morning.


    Idan opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Arabel, who was still hugging him tightly, not letting him move.


    By this time, her condition had also improved. Her body temperature was no longer so low, and her breathing and heartbeat returned to normal. She was snoring softly, hugging him, and Idan was afraid to even move, so as not to wake her up.


    Lifting his head, he noticed Eulalia, who was sitting nearby with her eyes closed. Idan immediately realized that she was looking out for them. Although his mind was still in chaos in the morning, he still remembered how Eulalia had visited him, and it was after her visit that he couldn''t stand it and decided to come to Arabel.


    Idan closed his eyes and began to recall what had happened to him. He realized that they had both underestimated the complexity of the situation. They were too optimistic, not imagining how difficult it could be. The fact that they thought they had already mastered this bloodline in the trial and could easily deal with it turned out to be just a joke.


    Idan decided to give Arabel time to recover on her own, without outside help. He sat for about an hour until he noticed the first signs that she was starting to wake up.


    Unlike Idan, Arabel remembered everything very vaguely. Everything seemed like a dream to her. Even the way she noticed Idan''s arrival and hugged him tightly seemed unreal to her. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she slowly regained consciousness, she realized that she was hugging someone tightly. This creature was warm and radiated such comfort that she didn''t want to let it go. At first, she couldn''t figure out who it was, but the clearer her thoughts became, the more clearly, she realized that the hugged creature resembled a human in its shape. This realization hit her like a lightning bolt, and she jumped up abruptly, pushing the hugger away with all her might.


    Idan wasn''t prepared for Arabel''s sudden move. From her force, with which she pushed him away, he flew forward and crashed into Eulalia, who was sitting with her eyes closed at that moment. She barely had time to open them when Idan crashed into her, and both hit the wall of the room.


    Milica, who was in her office, heard a loud noise from above and realized that the couple had finally woken up. Without waiting for Eulalia to come and inform her, she decided to go upstairs.


    When she went to Arabel''s room and opened the door, she was greeted by the loud voice of Eulalia, who stood in the center of the room and scolded the couple. They sat quietly and obediently in front of her with their heads down.


    Eulalia completely immersed herself in the role of the elder, chastising her juniors. Her attitude towards the couple changed dramatically after they became Milica''s disciples and after the meeting. Now she looked at them not as strangers and suspicious people, but as younger siblings, whom she had always worried about.


    Idan and Arabel listened to her words in silence, like guilty children.


    Milica was a little amused by Eulalia''s abrupt change and the invisible chemistry between her and the couple.


    "Eulalia, I think they''ve had enough!" said Milica to Eulalia.


    Eulalia only snorted for a couple, but then her mood immediately improved. Smiling and pleased, she approached Milica and stood behind her.


    Milica came over and looked at her two youngest disciples. Then she sighed softly.


    "Maybe you can explain what happened?" asked Milica. Although she had a rough guess about what had happened, she wanted to get more detailed information from the couple themselves. At the same time, she was checking whether her younger disciples would be honest with her or, still not fully trusting her, would hide their problems.


    Idan and Arabel, as usual out of habit, looked at each other, seeking advice from each other. They quickly discussed the situation and decided to fully tell Milica about their difficulties, hoping to get her help and advice.


    Milica was a strong woman who had lived a long life, and her experience was very valuable. The couple outlined their story in detail, withholding nothing but information about the System.


    After listening to their story, Milica realized what had happened and couldn''t help but express her displeasure. If they had contacted her earlier, she could have given them valuable advice, and all of this could have been avoided. However, she also noted that what happened has already happened, and perhaps this is for the best, as it will serve as a life lesson for them.


    "It seems that we will have to postpone magic lessons and focus on your bloodlines. I do not know what tricks you use to hide or change your bloodlines, but until you learn to control them without harming yourself, I will not allow you to leave," said Milica with a serious expression on her face.


    Idan and Arabel listened to her in silence, not objecting. They themselves realized that until they mastered their new abilities, there was no point in them leaving the safety of the city.


    They were not stupid and realized that if they went to Forbidden Zones in this state or met other strong outsiders, instead of helping Eulalia and Nemo, they would become a burden to them and, most likely, the cause of their death.


    They were determined to follow Melica''s advice and take control of their bloodlines.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Under Miliсas guidance

    That''s how their training began under the guidance of Master Milica, whose goal was to learn how to control their bloodlines.


    Milica had a lot of experience and came across numerous examples when creatures could not cope with their strength and became victims of their own abilities.


    Even those who were born in this world were not always able to fully control their bloodlines, and there were cases where they got out of control and harmed themselves. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Milica explained to them the main mistakes they make.


    After their explanations, she came to the conclusion that the new bloodline was not originally part of their essence. Even after they have acquired it, their consciousness still does not accept it and tries to reject it. However, the bloodline has already become a part of them and resists this rejection. And the more they try to get rid of it, the stronger the resistance and influence becomes.


    Milica also explained that each other''s bloodlines can be like a medicine that only eliminates the symptoms, but does not solve the underlying problem.


    When they met after acquiring new bloodlines, without even realizing what condition they were in, their bloodlines began to alleviate the symptoms, improving the couple''s well-being. However, the bloodline''s resistance still remained, and his strength began to accumulate.


    After they made the decision to separate and try to take control of their bloodline, everything that had accumulated surged and flooded them.


    Fortunately, it didn''t come to the worst.


    Thanks to Idan breaking down and coming to Arabel, they were able to suppress their bloodlines again. If they had persisted, Milica didn''t know how it would have ended.


    Now they''re back to where they started.


    But unlike the previous time, things will get even worse if they make the same decisions again and try again.


    Milica was thinking about how to help them cope with their bloodlines.


    They both possessed the bloodlines of the higher races, which Milica knew almost nothing about. The Valkyries were very secretive and rarely left their Celestial Continent. And over the last millennium, there have been almost no meetings with Alphas.


    Moreover, Arabel possessed the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie �� one of the most mysterious, deadly and merciless.


    As for the Alphas of Fire, Milica hadn''t even heard of them. She only had to make assumptions.


    In the end, she decided to act gradually and take her time. Since the main problem was the rejection of the bloodline, she suggested that the couple start to take the form of their bloodlines. This will help them get used to them and not suppress them.


    First, they should start to take the form of their bloodlines next to each other. And when they get used to it, they can gradually move away, reducing the influence of bloodlines on each other.


    The couple had no choice but to accept Milica''s suggestion and follow her instructions. They moved into a specially designated practice room, along with Milica, Eulalia, and Nemo, who joined them again.


    Before their eyes, both decided to use their transformation abilities and took on the appearance of an Ice Valkyrie and an Alpha of Fire.


    Arabel''s long red hair turned snow-white, and the white scarf she was wearing crumbled into small particles that took the shape of two pairs of snow-white wings. Her height increased significantly, as did the rest of her body. Milica, Eulalia, Nemo and Idan couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Even the spirit Izzy inside Nemo couldn''t stop admiring Arabel''s appearance, causing Nemo himself a headache.


    At the same time, Idan''s black hair and brown eyes turned bright red, and his height increased slightly from its original.


    The whole room was immediately filled with cold on one side and heat on the other.


    After the transformation, the couple felt something inside them awakening and trying to take over their minds. They realized that these were memories and echoes of their previous personalities that they had experienced during the trial. Although they had already merged with them and remembered what had happened, they had not fully accepted these memories as part of themselves.


    Only now did they realize the severity of the System''s warnings. If they can''t handle it, these memories and echoes can gain their own consciousness and start fighting for ownership of their body.


    Moreover, these memories and echoes were closely related to their bloodline �� the Ice Valkyrie and the Alpha of Fire. The couple could assume that they are the main cause of all these problems.


    Under Milica''s guidance, the couple began their attempts to accept other versions of themselves in order to finally merge with them before the situation got out of control.


    The remaining four days passed quickly. To the surprise of Milica and the couple themselves, they were able to more or less cope with the task and learned to control their bloodlines without serious consequences.


    All these four days, the couple, without resisting, gradually but surely accepted their second identity. They did not immediately, but piecemeal, recall and realize everything that invaded their consciousness. These were not only memories, but also emotions and sensations. Under the influence of the second personality, their original identity did not remain intact.


    Under the influence of all these events, their personality began to gradually change, but the basis of their character remained the same.


    The couple had no other choice: either to accept a new self, or to allow this personality to gain independence and become a problem. Both of them did not want this outcome, so they firmly decided to end this farce once and for all.


    It might have taken them longer to finally adapt to their new selves, but the couple didn''t have much time left anyway. They decided not to delay and immediately start implementing their plan.


    Although it was still far from ideal, Milica and the couple were quite satisfied with their current level of progress in mastering the bloodline.


    And so, before the next "reset", Milica gathered all her disciples to share important information with them. She wanted to talk about Forbidden Zones, plans to find a way out of Limbo, and how to stand up to other outsiders who might get in their way.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Limbos nine Forbidden zones.

    Early in the morning on the day of the ?Reset?, everyone gathered in Milica''s office. They were sitting around the table, and Milica was treating her disciples to a rare tea from her collection, which she had prepared herself. It was going to be a long and important conversation.


    After each of the disciples took a sip and appreciated the taste of the tea, Milica finally broke the silence.


    "I think we should start," she said to her disciples, and everyone looked at their master seriously.


    "For starters, Idan and Arabel have more or less mastered their bloodlines, and I''m giving them my permission. Now they won''t be a burden if you encounter obstacles on your way," Milica''s words were mainly addressed to Eulalia and Nemo. Unlike their master Milica, they did not always accompany the couple during training. They had their own concerns and interests.


    Eulalia and Nemo were happy to hear this. They won''t have to put everything off again, and they''ll finally be able to take action.


    "Let''s start with the main question��how to leave Limbo? But before we delve into this topic, let''s first figure out what Limbo itself is." Milica asked her disciples.


    As soon as she asked this question, she felt the gaze of a mysterious being on her. Milica immediately realized that this was Limbo.


    She and Limbo had a deal where Milica wasn''t supposed to share Limbo''s secrets. Otherwise, Limbo had every right to devour her.


    That''s why Milica asked her disciples this question��to test their understanding of Limbo and to see Limbo''s own reaction.


    In response to this gaze, Milica just grinned.


    Eulalia volunteered to answer the question, telling what Idan and Arabel had already learned about Limbo.


    Yes, Limbo was a really weird place. Even the couple''s System was "surprised" and caught off guard to discover that such a separate small world had its own primitive consciousness.


    "As you have already understood, Limbo is a special place. I''m not sure if there are other worlds like this in Junonia. In all the time I''ve spent here, I''ve realized that Limbo has his own unique purpose." Milica was walking on the edge, her words coinciding with her own conclusion and what she had learned from merging with Limbo.


    "As you know, there are three cities in Limbo. Each of them is a special place, and after each ?reset? they serve as safe havens. Their location remains the same, and the distance between the cities and the Limbo border is about the same." With these words, Milica got up from her seat and, going to the closet, took out a small parchment.


    When she returned, she put the parchment on the table and opened it.


    A map of the entire Limbo was drawn on the parchment.


    [Map]


    As Milica said, Limbo''s map was shaped like a circle.


    The entire territory of the circle was divided into ten regions. On the map that Milica showed, all the regions had the shape of triangles. In addition to the central triangle formed by the three cities, circles of different colors were depicted in each of them.


    "As you can see, this is a Limbo map. It wasn''t compiled by me, but by the Adventurer Guild over the long period of their existence. We can say that this is the most detailed and accurate Limbo map to date," Milica said.


    Then she began to explain.


    Limbo was divided into 10 regions. After the ?reset?, one of the nine Limbo''s Forbidden zones always appears in all nine regions except the central one. Each of these zones consists of three layers �� outer, middle and central.


    Of all three layers, the outer one is considered the least dangerous. The middle zone is already a danger for most residents of Limbo. And the central part is the most dangerous place, where mortality exceeds all imaginable limits.


    And, of course, Milica began to list the Forbidden zones, giving a brief description of each of them.


    **Forest of Doppelganger** is the place where Idan and Arabel first found themselves. It is a dense, green forest filled with life. However, its uniqueness lies in the presence of unique creatures capable of copying others, creating exact copies.


    Another distinctive feature of the Forest of Doppelganger is the manic cruelty and sadism of all its inhabitants.


    **Lake of the Dead** is one of the most mysterious and dangerous Forbidden zones. It is a huge lifeless dark lake surrounded by silence. Rumor has it that this lake is teeming with the living dead, ghosts, and other dead creatures.


    According to Milica, she has never dared to explore this lake. Every time she had the thought of going there, her intuition warned her of the danger. And she always listened to that voice and made no attempt to enter the lake.


    **Valley of Stones** is an amazing place, which is a Forbidden zone, entirely composed of stone. The trees, plants, and even the living creatures that live there are also made of stone. But the most unusual thing about this place is that every day it is constantly changing and being rebuilt, creating a confusing maze for uninvited guests.


    Because of this feature, exploring the valley becomes very difficult. Also, because of the nature of the stones, all the creatures there have very strong defenses and having to deal with them is still a problem.


    *Caves of insect Swarm** is a huge formation consisting of many tunnels teeming with scary and huge insects. This is another place where Milica did not dare to go because of her fear of huge insects.


    **Ice caves** is a mysterious place resembling a huge piece of ice, inside of which an ice maze stretches. It''s easy to get lost in this maze due to its monotonous icy environment. The danger lies in the extreme cold prevailing in this place, as well as in the multitude of strong monsters with icy abilities.


    **Valley of Lightning** is another Forbidden zone, similar to Valley of Stones and Ice caves. Everything here is permeated by the element of lightning: instead of rain, lightning falls from the sky, all plants and trees generate lightning energy, and the space itself is filled with monsters associated with this element.


    **River Maze** is one of the strangest, most confusing and dangerous Forbidden zones. It is an artery and veins consisting of many rivers that flow into the central part. It is very difficult to explain the logic of this place. Where do the rivers originate from and what forces push the current into the central part?


    To reach the central part, you need to swim through a maze of rivers teeming with water monsters, which from time to time will violently attack all intruders.


    **Lava Lake** is a huge lake filled with lava instead of water. Unlike the Lake of the Dead, Lava Lake has several trails that lead to its central part. However, it will not be easy to overcome this path due to the extremely high temperature and fiery monsters that attack, emerging from the lava.


    **Wind Cliffs** is the last of the nine Forbidden zones. It consists of many small flying islands connected by a web of ropes that stretch high into the sky, flying away from the ground. The central part of this zone is located on the highest island, and to reach it, you need to climb ropes, moving from island to island. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The main difficulty of this route is the strong winds, which become stronger as they approach the central island. In addition, flying monsters'' nest on these islands, which will not welcome guests.


    Milica introduced all nine Forbidden Zones and said that she had explored them all, with the exception of Lake of the Dead and Caves of insect Swarm.


    And only in half of these zones did she manage to reach their central areas. Which surprised her disciples a lot. If their powerful master couldn''t reach the central part of these Forbidden zones, then how could they do what she couldn''t?


    The four of them were just speechless at this time.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Temples

    Milica couldn''t help but smile as she watched the expressions on her disciples'' faces.


    Her four disciples didn''t know what to say. Each of the aforementioned Forbidden zones seemed insurmountable to them, and each one seemed more absurd than the previous one.


    Who or what created these dangerous places?


    "Calm down, it''s not as bad as you think," Milica finally said, having thoroughly enjoyed the reaction of her disciples.


    "You should have noticed the specifics of each zone by now. There are places among them that fully correspond to a certain element. Valley of Stones is the land. Ice caves is ice. Valley of Lightning is lightning. River Maze is water. Lava Lake is a fire. Wind Cliffs is the wind." As Milica said, they really noticed this pattern.


    Only three zones were not associated with any element: Forest of Doppelganger, Lake of the Dead and Caves of insect Swarm.


    "Over the years of the Adventurer Guild''s existence, and thanks to the efforts of many outsiders who were desperately looking for a way out, many patterns have been revealed. I myself have made a significant contribution to this cause. At the moment, most of the Forbidden zones have been more or less studied," Milica continued. Then she turned her gaze to Eulalia. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I asked you to explore the Forbidden zones without going into their central part, so that you would acquire practical skills and be ready for today," she said.


    Eulalia was under Milica''s leadership the longest, and they shared information about some of the Forbidden zones that appear near the third city. That''s where Milica sent her for research.


    Eulalia had already realized that her master had been preparing for today for a long time. She didn''t give up, and all this time she was waiting for the right people. Realizing this, she glanced at her three younger companions.


    The first was Nemo. From the moment he appeared, Milica had already started her plan, preparing Eulalia and Nemo for it. However, the appearance of Idan and Arabel completely changed her plans, but this only increased the chances of success. Eulalia was sure of this, because Milica had changed a lot since this couple appeared. Even Nemo''s appearance didn''t have the same effect on her as this couple.


    "The main patterns are as follows: with each reset, the location of the Forbidden Zones changes, as does their internal structure. Therefore, it becomes more and more difficult to study them, as the paths and terrain that you already know become irrelevant. And the most important rule that applies inside the Forbidden zones is the rule of the strongest. Simply put, the rank of all monsters and creatures will not exceed the rank of the strongest creature that has entered the Forbidden zone."


    Milica paused for the disciples to understand what she had said. Seeing how their expressions changed in turn, she continued:


    "Yes, I think you understand what I mean. If the four of you enter one of the Forbidden zones, the rank of the strongest creature inside that zone will be limited to the rank equal to the strongest of your group. And this will correspond to Eulalia''s ?platinum? rank."


    That was a completely different conversation. If Milica''s words were true, then they had at least some chance.


    "Don''t worry, not all the creatures inside will be platinum-ranked. Only the strongest will match the rank of the strongest candidate. The rest will be one or two stages lower."


    "Candidate?" ��Idan immediately caught this phrase in Milica''s words.


    "Yes, candidate. The Adventurer''s Guild and everyone who tried to explore the Forbidden Zones came to the conclusion that they were not created by nature, but artificially. Their characteristics are very similar to the test areas. I''ve come to the same conclusion myself after many attempts."


    Although many came to this conclusion, no one could say with certainty that this was the case. No one has been able to conquer any of these Forbidden zones yet, and no one knows what they are hiding.


    "Not only me, but also some outsiders from the higher realm have reached the central areas of some Forbidden zones. What we saw and learned there allows us to say with confidence that whoever conquers or passes through the Forbidden zone will have the opportunity to leave Limbo."


    "And what is in the center of the Forbidden zones?" asked Idan. Not only him, but everyone else was eager to find out what Milica and the others had seen, which made them so confident that the key to getting out of Limbo was hidden there.


    After a short pause, Milica uttered only one word: "Temple!"


    "Temple?" Eulalia asked again.


    "Yes," Milica confirmed. "There is a small but majestic Temple in the heart of the Forbidden zone. Everyone who has ever seen it, including me, could sense a strange presence emanating from the building itself. No one knows what is inside this Temple, and no one has ever been able to go there and see everything with their own eyes. And even more so, to get to his gate."


    Having said that, Milica recalled with a bitter smile all those moments when she managed to reach the center of the Forbidden zones and see the Temple.


    "After numerous attempts, we found that with each ?Reset?, three of the nine Forbidden zones randomly have a Temple. This means that there are only three Temples, and their location among the nine Forbidden zones changes every time a ?Reset? occurs."


    Everyone carefully studied the Limbo map, which marked nine places where Forbidden zones arise. From Milica''s words, it became clear that the Forbidden zones are constantly changing places, and among these nine appear three mysterious Temples, the location of which is random.


    "At the moment, all the research seems to have reached a dead end. No one has yet been able to find out what is hidden inside these Temples. The difficulty lies in several factors.


    First, it is necessary to determine in which of the three Forbidden zones Temples will appear. Secondly, the path to them is very dangerous and difficult. And finally, even if you manage to find out where one of the Temples is located and somehow get to it, then the Temple Guard stops everyone before entering it."


    Just the thought of the Temple Guards sent a shiver through Milica''s body. "Each of the three Temples has its own Guardian who does not allow anyone to enter it."


    All four of them��Idan, Arabel, Nemo and Eulalia��felt the fear in their master''s words very acutely.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Simple plan

    "Many tried to reach the Temple by challenging the Guardian, but no one managed to defeat him. Even I couldn''t do it. After several attempts, I came to the conclusion that no matter how hard I tried, I would not be able to defeat the Guardian."


    All four of them couldn''t believe Milica''s words.


    "After all my attempts, I realized what rules apply in this place," Milica continued, looking at the incredulous faces of her disciples.


    "There is a one-on-one rule around the Temple where the Guardian lives. This means that no one can attack the Guardian in a group or crowd. Only one challenger can challenge him at a time."


    The more they listened to Milica, the more questions arose in their minds.


    In the end, they decided to refrain and listen to her until the end, and only then ask questions.


    It didn''t take much time for Milica to do everything.


    "Master, are you sure we can do this?" Arabel asked uncertainly.


    The couple was faced with the task of finding a way to leave Limbo. They had about a month to complete this task. The description did not specify exactly where or what to look for. There were also no hints that the exit was in Forbidden zones. However, based on the information they received and other assignments, they realized that all paths lead there.


    Now that the couple has learned more about each Forbidden zone and what awaits them there, they have doubts about whether they will be able to complete the task and return to their world. Especially considering all the rules they had heard, they couldn''t help but wonder, "Aren''t there too many rules?"


    "Ha ha ha," Milica couldn''t help but laugh when she heard Arabel''s question, while watching the complicated expressions on her disciples'' faces.


    "I can assure you that you have every chance of success in conquering the Forbidden zone, unlike me and many others," Milica said confidently, looking at them.


    Although it helped a little, the disciples still couldn''t understand why Milica was so confident that they could achieve what she couldn''t.


    "Okay, take a look at this," Milica said, drawing the disciples'' attention to the map.


    "As you can see, each city borders five out of ten regions. With the exception of the central region, the Forbidden zones will change in the remaining four after the ?Reset?. The Adventurer Guild has discovered that at least one of the three Temples will appear in one of these regions. If we''re lucky, we''ll get two Temples," Milica pointed to the four regions that bordered Usuria, the city where they were currently located.


    "Your main task is to conquer the Temple and find out what is inside. You don''t need to explore all nine Forbidden zones and all three Temples. At the moment, our goal is to find out what is hidden in at least one of them. Only then will we be able to decide on further actions. Maybe conquering one Temple will be enough, or maybe we''ll have to explore all three or even all nine that appear in the Forbidden zones."


    The last thought sent a chill down everyone''s spine, and everyone began to pray that one Temple would be enough. If not, then at least three, but not all nine.


    "After the ?Reset?, the Adventurer Guild in each city will quickly find out where and in which region the Forbidden zone has appeared. The guild issues exploration tasks for these zones every time, and you, as a group of adventurers, will be able to take advantage of this," Milica began to give instructions.


    After each ?Reset?, the Guild traditionally issues tasks to explore Forbidden zones. These tasks can always be found on the issue board, and there are always people willing to complete them.


    Milica assumed that it would be difficult for the four of them to go all the way to the central part of the Forbidden zones, so she suggested creating a group with other adventurers to explore the central part more deeply.


    One of the reasons Melica decided to take on this task and joined her disciples with other adventurers was the protection provided by the Guild. The Guild has strict rules according to which adventurers who accept a single task and form a group should not come into conflict with each other. The group will be protected by the Guild. This means that those who dare to attack the group during the task will become the enemies of the entire Guild.


    Milica, unable to go with her disciples, tried to ensure their safety in every possible way. One of these ways was to join a Guild task. Few people would dare to attack her disciples when they were under the protection of the Guild. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All four of them had an Adventurer Guild membership card, and they were considered real adventurers. As soon as they accept the task and sign up for it, they will immediately be under the protection of the Guild.


    Idan couldn''t help but ask about the Adventurer''s Guild. How is it possible that she exists in this strange place? And why are their cards valid here?


    Milica''s answer was simple. Each of the three Limbo cities has its own branch of the Adventurer''s Guild, which is part of the main organization from the outside world of Junonia.


    The relationship between these three branches and the outside world was very complicated, and Milica couldn''t explain it in a few words. She tried to simplify the situation and said that the existence of these branches in the outside world remains a secret. However, thanks to these connections, they can freely receive information from the outside world.


    This, of course, surprised everyone, including Eulalia. She didn''t know that the Guild had such capabilities. Milica explained that the Guild does not share this information for free. To get it, you have to pay a considerable price.


    As one of the leaders of this city, Milica had access to this valuable information. She warned: "Even under the protection of the Guild, don''t let your guard down. There will always be people who will not care whether you are under the protection of the Guild or not."


    The world is not that simple, and there is always a chance that something will go wrong. She has already experienced many betrayals and attempted murders in her experience.


    "And don''t forget that not only outsiders will try to attack you, but also the locals. Although the rules forbid them to attack first, they may try to provoke you and force you to break the rules. Most likely, local residents will be hiding among the outsiders. Therefore, never attack first, and if a battle happens, don''t attack indiscriminately��only attack those who dare to attack you first."


    For Idan and Arabel, Milica''s words of warning were like the parting words of mothers when they sent their children to school for the first time. Although they were already adults, they could sense Milica''s anxiety.


    Milica devoted the remaining time before the ?Reset? to share her experience and give advice. She spoke in detail about the guardians and the tactics of dealing with them. And, of course, she shared her ideas and thoughts about why she was confident that they could win in the Forbidden zone.


    It turned out to be quite simple. From the very beginning, Milica had high hopes for Nemo and the spirit he had signed a contract with. She was convinced that the Guardian would only match Nemo''s strength, and not the power he displayed when combining his abilities with Izzy. It was similar to the tactic Nemo used against his doppelgangers: they couldn''t copy the other creature that lived inside him.


    The same went for Idan and Arabel. They both came from a completely different world. Milica didn''t know how the Guardian would act against the two of them. But she was sure that the Guardian, as in the case of Nemo, would not be able to fully match their full strength.


    She also explained to the couple how locals differ from outsiders. Locals are part of Limbo, so unlike outsiders, they are not limited by its limits.


    This discovery, of course, amazed the couple.


    Simply put, the locals could leave Limbo.


    The question arises: why didn''t Milica take advantage of this?


    Milica''s answer was simple: to become a local, you need to let Limbo consume you and become a part of it. But that means becoming addicted to it. Besides, no one was sure if the locals could really go out into the outside world of Junonia.


    Milica said that not only in Limbo, but also in other dungeons, there are so-called locals who have the same rights as in Limbo. It follows that locals from Limbo can move between dungeons, but the question of whether they can leave the dungeon remains open.


    Milica, like the rest of the outsiders from the higher realm, do not want to become prisoners of the dungeon. They want to be able to leave Limbo.


    Time passed, and the next ?Reset? came. The whole city was covered with a barrier, and the world outside disappeared. After a while, he was recreated again in front of the residents of the city.


    Under the guidance of their master, a group of four people went to the Adventurer''s Guild to take on a mission to explore the Forbidden Zone. They were waiting for information to come out about which four Forbidden Zones had appeared in the surrounding regions.

 Chapter 63 - 63: In Adventurers Guild branch

    The Adventurer''s Guild branch in the city of Usuria was an imposing building located in the very center of the city, with a bright signboard. Its location was chosen so well that no one could pass by once they were in the center of the city.


    After another ?Reset?, the building was bustling with life. A new week has begun for most of its inhabitants. Only a small portion of the customers were sitting at the tables, sullenly sipping drinks and watching the adventurers pass by.


    Both were waiting for another routine day until a group of five new faces caught their attention.


    The group was led by a mature and beautiful elf woman with long blonde hair. Her outfit did not match the image of an adventurer, but rather resembled the costume of an important city person. She was followed by another elf with long green hair, wearing a green adventurer''s uniform. Walking beside her was a young man in adventurer''s clothes, wrapped in a black hooded cloak and hiding his face behind a strange mask.


    Behind this couple was an ordinary human couple with black hair. Unlike those in front, this couple didn''t attract much attention. Both were dressed in the standard clothes of adventurers.


    It was a group of Milica and her disciples. Idan, unlike Eulalia, Milica and Nemo, did not stand out for his unusual appearance. He looked like an ordinary guy with short black hair and brown eyes.


    Next to him was Arabel, who had donned a Ghost Mask before leaving Milica''s house. For all the time she spent in the city, it became almost a habit for Arabel to wear this mask when she left Milica''s house. She only filmed her inside the building, and only Milica, Nemo, Eulalia and Idan could see her real appearance.


    Milica herself admired the Ghost Mask and even borrowed it from Arabel to study it. Although she didn''t need a Mask to hide her beauty, the very existence of such an amazing artifact filled her with delight.


    After studying the Ghost Mask, she came to the conclusion that it was not just an artifact hiding the appearance and presence of its owner. There is some unknown function hidden in it, which has remained sealed all this time. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t figure out what kind of function it was.


    In the end, she gave up and returned Arabel''s Mask, asking her to let her know when she found out what this hidden power was.


    Arabel, of course, did not refuse her master. She herself was curious to find out what kind of mysterious ability it was. After all, the Ghost Mask was obtained from the System as a reward for completing the task, which means it must have possessed something truly amazing.


    It was still early, and not much time had passed since the ?Reset?.


    Milica had a rough idea of how long it would take the Guild to find out which Forbidden zones had appeared in the next four regions.


    She brought her disciples early so that they could settle in a bit and get to know the other adventurers.


    Milica was aware that many of those who came to the city had been hiding in the Adventurers Guild building all this time, waiting for news about the couple.


    Now that those they were looking for had emerged from their safe haven and were heading straight for them, they were alarmed and excited. Finally, their long wait was coming to an end.


    Milica decided to act and brought them to the building to find out how many people were attracted by the locals and which of them could pose a danger. She understood that hiding under Limbo''s surveillance was pointless. Although Limbo could not directly interfere in what was happening, it could easily exchange information with the locals, who, in turn, with outsiders. Therefore, no matter how hard they tried to act stealthily, Milica realized that they would always be in plain sight, and those who hunted the couple were on the side of darkness.


    Finding an empty table, Milica invited her disciples to join her and, calling the waiter, ordered a drink. Idan and the others obediently followed her, carefully studying the other adventurers. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eulalia, as the oldest and the longest in Limbo, was familiar with some adventurers. Whereas Nemo and Idan and Arabel hardly knew anyone.


    Soon, two adventurers came to their table: a man and a woman. Idan and Arabel recognized them immediately��it was Ella and Radik, the same adventurers who had been with them in the Forest of Doppelgangers with Nemo and Eulalia.


    All four of them, recognizing each other, invited the couple to join them and have a drink. They happily agreed.


    Idan and Arabel were very happy to see their old friends. After all, they were the first foreigners they had met after arriving at this place. Besides, they''ve always treated them well.


    Milica quietly watched them and listened to their conversation.


    Ella and Radik shared their story with them after they broke up, returning to the city after completing a mission. Nothing special happened to them. After that trip to the Forbidden zone, they no longer ventured into other Forbidden zones. Instead, they ran simple errands from the Guild to earn food and other daily necessities.


    Only then did the couple realize that they had been under Milica''s protection all this time. They always had a safe place to live, which they didn''t have to pay for, and free meals. They had never experienced problems with a roof over their heads and food, while many residents of the city struggled daily for survival. It was only now that they realized how lucky they were to meet Eulalia and Nemo.


    At first, Idan and Arabel felt uneasy under the gaze of many people. It was obvious that these people had come to the city for them. Milica has already shared her concerns and some assumptions with the couple.


    Milica quickly scanned everyone present with her Soul Force to determine their approximate rank. Everything turned out to be within her expectations. But despite all her preparations, there were two people present who caught her attention.


    At a glance, she realized that these two were Diamond-ranked beings.


    Her group of disciples couldn''t handle them. Before releasing her charges, Milica decided to find out which side they were on. Were they on Limbo''s side or did they belong to the same "Self-interest" group, consisting of individuals who act only in their own personal interests?


    Unlike most people, these two immediately noticed of Milica''s Soul Force and paid attention to her. By the quality of this power, they determined that it belongs to a higher realm.


    One of them was a middle��aged man with a sword on his back. Next to him sat a young man, also with a sword on his back. They looked like a father and son or a master and a disciple, but no one could say for sure which of these assumptions was correct.


    When the man with the "Diamond" rank felt of Milica''s Soul Force, goosebumps ran down his spine. He immediately realized that he couldn''t match her strength. Although he had reached the "Diamond" rank, he still had to overcome the lower realm to reach the higher realm. But his skill was enough to withstand Limbo''s absorption.


    The second holder of the "Diamond" rank, a woman dressed all in black, was not so easily recognizable. Her face remained hidden, but her black eyes had been steadily following Arabel since the group entered the room.


    She also felt of Milica''s Soul Force, but did not attach importance to it, since she herself was a being of a higher realm. To her, Milica''s Soul Force was nothing special.


    However, this did not distract her attention from Arabel. From the moment Arabel appeared, she clearly felt the attraction of her bloodline to this seemingly unremarkable human woman. Upon closer inspection, she discovered that Arabel was wearing a powerful masking artifact, which nevertheless failed to hide her from her.


    It was only then that the woman realized that only one creature could evoke such a response in her bloodline��a creature with the same bloodline as hers. At that moment, she finally realized that this unremarkable human woman was just like her��a Valkyrie.

 Chapter 64 - 64: [Ding! Valkyries presence has been detected]

    While Idan and his company were talking with Ella and Radik, Milica left them and walked to the side.


    Finding an empty seat, she sat down and waited. Soon, a middle-aged man with a sword on his back approached her table. He was one of the two Diamond Rank holders present and came alone, without his disciple or son, who remained waiting for him at the same place.


    Milica gave the man an appraising look. He looked to be in his forties, with short black hair streaked with white. There was an old scar on his left cheek.


    The man took an empty seat opposite Milica and froze in silence, as if waiting. He, like her, had already assessed the situation and was aware that in addition to the two of them, there was another Diamond Rank holder present.


    Suddenly, a woman dressed in black appeared next to them. Her body was hidden by a long-hooded cloak, and her face was covered with a black veil. The only thing that could be seen were her eyes, dark as night. There was a chill coming from her, but it wasn''t the kind of cold that could be compared to the cold of the ice element.


    Her presence weighed on them. The middle-aged man knew that he was no match for the elf, but even compared to her, this woman in black seemed scarier.


    "The minimum is the "Legendary" rank!" �� Milica appreciated and was very surprised. She possessed an Epic-rank bloodline, and only creatures above her level could have such an effect on her.


    In all her time in Limbo, she hadn''t heard anything about the woman in black, which was surprising in itself. Compared to the outside world, Limbo is not that big, and it must be very difficult for a powerful being like this woman to remain unnoticed.


    Either she is masterfully hiding her abilities, or she has only recently found herself in Limbo.


    The woman took an empty seat, and the three of them quietly assessed each other.


    Milica''s disciples, who were on the other side of the room, noticed their master and two other people joining her. Arabel also noticed her master and the two strangers, and she was particularly interested in the woman in black. Noticing Arabel''s gaze, the woman in black turned and looked her straight in the eye.


    Those black eyes sent a shiver through Arabel''s body. It seemed to her that those eyes were looking straight into her soul, and that it was impossible to hide anything from them.


    [Ding! Valkyrie''s presence has been detected] �� the sudden voice of the system distracted Arabel''s attention, and she immediately looked away.


    Arabel was horrified by that look and by the information she had just received from the System. She was sure that the woman in black was the Valkyrie the System was talking about. However, Arabel quickly pulled herself together and continued the conversation with Ella as if nothing had happened. She asked the girl when and how she got into Limbo.


    Despite Arabel''s best efforts, her behavior did not go unnoticed by the woman in black. At the same time, she did not pay attention to the young man who was sitting next to Arabel. He was in shock, but a rage began to flare up inside him, which he tried to contain.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Arabel noticed the changes in Idan and, using a mental link, began to urge him to calm down.


    After five days of training under Milica''s guidance, the couple began to better control their bloodlines. They have almost completely assimilated their second personalities to themselves.


    As a result of merging with another personality, Arabel became more reserved and colder. She adopted a calculating and cold-blooded mind from her other self, and with it, some of her senses were slightly dulled. In Idan''s presence, she could act as usual, but as they drifted apart, she became more and more like the person she was during the trial.


    After merging with another personality, Idan became more short-tempered, but he always tried to control himself. His character changed dramatically during the transformation and when they were separated from each other for a long time. Otherwise, he remained the same.


    Idan needed more time to rein himself in than Arabel did. But there wasn''t much time, so they decided to gradually get used to their new selves.


    And so, when Idan heard from the System that a Valkyrie had been discovered nearby, he immediately became alert. Then he noticed how dramatically Arabel had changed. Not understanding the reasons for these changes, he began to get angry and seethe inside.


    Idan was aware that the Valkyrie and Alpha bloodlines they had received from the System did not originally belong to them. They were ordinary people who had managed to assimilate the bloodlines of the higher races.


    He was sure that if the other side found out about this, they would not accept them as their own, but would most likely become their enemies. Therefore, upon hearing of the other Valkyrie''s presence, Idan instinctively perceived her as a threat to Arabel and began to feel anger.


    However, Arabel, noticing his condition, hurried to reassure him. Thanks to her words, Idan was able to pull himself together and suppress the anger that had already begun to flare up in his soul.


    [Ding! The system revealed that the Valkyrie present is this Dark Valkyrie]. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, the System reported additional information. The couple was immediately alerted when they recognized the Valkyrie''s appearance, but they were even more afraid of hearing the words that the System might utter in the next moment.


    [Ding! The system has issued a task! It is necessary to obtain the essence of the Dark Valkyrie''s blood in any way. The deadline for completing the task is unlimited. As a reward, a coupon for making blood essence elixir provided by the Supreme Alchemist System. There is no penalty.


    "Damn!" the couple swore to themselves.


    As they expected, the System activated again and offered them a new task. However, unlike the previous ones, this assignment had neither a deadline nor a penalty for non-fulfillment. The only reward was the opportunity to receive a coupon from another "Supreme" System.


    For a long time, the couple began to suspect that these "Supreme" Systems might be somehow connected to each other. After all, half of all the awards they receive are provided by these "Supreme" Systems. In addition, they already have two System functions that closely interact with the other two "Supreme" Systems.


    The couple assumed that, probably, the new function of the System - "Beasts Taming" would also be associated with one of the "Supreme" Systems. They even thought that this System could be called the "Supreme Beast Taming System".


    While they were discussing the task they had received and their assumptions about the "Supreme" Systems, it became known about four Forbidden zones that appeared in four nearby regions.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Choosing a Forbidden zone and forming a group

    Idan and Arabel couldn''t hear what Milica was talking about with the two strangers, one of whom was the Dark Valkyrie. They weren''t even sure if Milica had found out that the woman in black was a Valkyrie.


    The Adventurer''s Guild worked quickly, and it soon became known which Forbidden zones had appeared.


    Surprisingly, among the four new zones, there was one that was slightly familiar to Idan and Arabel �� Forest of Doppelganger. The couple couldn''t understand how this could happen. They just had a task to help tame a mysterious creature for Nemo in the central part of the forest.


    The other three Forbidden zones were Lake of the Dead, Valley of Lightning, and Wind Cliffs.


    As soon as they found out about the four new zones, Lake of the Dead was immediately eliminated. Milica insisted that they never try to get there, and they, as obedient disciples, decided to follow her instructions. It remained to choose one of the three remaining ones.


    While Eulalia and Nemo were deciding which of the three Forbidden zones to choose, Idan and Arabel already had a crazy idea. As soon as they found out about the Forbidden zones, a plan had formed in their heads, and now they were finishing discussing it.


    Eulalia quickly got up and went to the registration window to find out the exact regions where specific Forbidden zones were found. After receiving the information, she went back and took out the Limbo map and put it on the table.


    "Here, here, here," she said, putting the names of the Forbidden zones on the map.


    One of them, the Forest of Doppelganger (FoD), originated in the region between Usuria and Astakus. Lake of the Dead (LotD) arose between Usuria and Ikkus.


    The other two Forbidden zones appeared between these two. Valley of Lightning (VoL) is located in the neighboring Forest of Doppelganger (FoD) region, and Wind Cliffs (WC) is located in the neighboring Lake of the Dead (LotD) region.


    Due to the proximity of the zones, Nemo and Eulalia began to consider two possible options: "Wind Cliffs" (WC) and "Valley of Lightning" (VoL). In the end, they were inclined to the latter. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Forest of Doppelganger" at this time, Arabel established a mental link with Nemo and Eulalia and offered her own version, which she came to after communicating with Idan.


    Eulalia and Nemo were surprised and immediately asked why they both chose "Forest of Doppelganger". Although they were not categorically against this Forbidden zone, they excluded it due to its proximity to the first city.


    They were afraid that other outsiders might come from there, and they didn''t want to rely solely on the protection of the Adventurer Guild. In Forbidden zones, things may not go as they expect.


    Idan and Arabel couldn''t openly say that they had task from the System, so they just referred to the fact that they were somewhat familiar with the Forest and they, along with Nemo, had some advantages over the doppelgangers.


    "Well, let''s take a chance," Eulalia agreed.


    "I don''t mind," Nemo supported her. Izzy, like Nemo, expressed her agreement.


    So, the Forbidden zone that the group was targeting was the "Forest of Doppelganger".


    The next step was to select a task and assemble a group.


    As the most experienced member of the team, Eulalia went to get a task from the Guild, while the rest stayed. It was decided not to invite Ella and Radik to this adventure, as they were too weak. Idan and Arabel already knew that Ella and Radik''s rank, like their own, corresponded to "Silver".


    However, Idan and Arabel had two powerful trump cards up their sleeve: the transformation of their bloodline, which could raise their rank to the peak of "Gold", and the transfer of the stats of their unique skill, which, coupled with the transformation, raised their rank to "Platinum".


    Ella and Radik were surprised to learn that Eulalia''s group was going to go to the Forbidden zone. They themselves would not have dared to take such a step, so they said goodbye to the others and went in search of a task corresponding to their level.


    "Well, have you decided?" Milica suddenly asked, appearing in front of them.


    Everyone immediately noticed her. There was a middle��aged man standing behind her, and a young man behind him. Arabel looked at them with interest, then looked around to find the woman in black, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Did Little Eva go to get the task?" asked Milica. Idan and Arabel looked at her in surprise. She started addressing Eulalia again, using a diminutive suffix.


    Ignoring their confusion, Milica stared at them in silence, waiting for an answer.


    "Yes, Master," Arabel replied.


    She then told Milica that they had chosen Forest of Doppelganger from all four zones, again explaining the reasons for their choice.


    Milica didn''t notice anything unusual in their story, or if she did, she didn''t show it.


    Good. Let''s wait for little Eva, and then I''ll introduce you to the two adventurers who will join your group. There is no need to look for others. Six is quite enough," said Milica, sitting down in her seat.


    The middle-aged man quickly examined the three elf disciples, but at first glance, he didn''t find anything special about them. He invited the young man who was following him to join him and sit in an empty seat, and he took a seat next to Milica.


    It didn''t take long for Eulalia to register the assignment. Now all that was needed was to assemble a group, write the names of all the adventurers who joined in the task form and give it to the registrar for final registration.


    With the completion of this procedure, all the privileges that the Adventurer''s Guild will grant to their group until the end of the completion period or the submission of the task report will take effect.


    When Eulalia returned, she saw that Milica had already arrived and there were two more with her. She immediately recognized the man, and the young man, as she immediately guessed, was associated with a middle-aged man.


    "Here, master, I took the task form, it remains only to assemble the group," she said, handing the form to Milica. She took it and read it. As she expected, it was a standard task that the Guild regularly issues for Forbidden zones.


    "Good. Since everyone is here, let me introduce you: This is the Diamond��ranked adventurer Mr. Alois, and this is his direct disciple, adventurer Liam," Milica introduced the two newcomers, who, according to her, will join their group.


    Introducing the master and disciple pair, Milica quickly introduced her disciples to them. Starting with Eulalia and ending with Idan. The man and his disciple greeted Milica''s disciples with a slight nod.


    It was unusual for Idan and the others to see a couple in such silence. However, Milica brought them with her, and they did not object to their joining. Moreover, Alois was of the "Diamond" rank, which made his presence in the group especially significant.


    Following Milica''s instructions, Eulalia quickly entered the names of all the participants into the list, and thus a group of six adventurers was formed: one of the "Diamond" rank, one of the "Platinum", two of the "Gold" and two of the "Silver".


    After submitting the assignment form, the group officially began its mission.


    Before leaving the Adventurer''s Guild building, Milica signaled Idan and Arabel to activate their abilities and establish a mental link.


    "Be careful. From a conversation with Alois and that woman in black, I learned that there are at least two more "Diamond" rank outsiders in the city. Unlike Alois and the woman in black, these two probably came from two other cities and are apparently targeting you two," Milica warned Idan and Arabel.


    The couple wasn''t too surprised. Milica has repeatedly warned them that they will be hunted. They were more interested in how she was able to convince Alois to join their group.


    It was obvious that Alois and the woman in black had come to the city for a reason. Most likely, they were targeting them too. However, Milica somehow managed to win them over to her side and convince one of them to join them.


    What Idan and Arabel were most concerned about right now was the attitude of the woman in black, or to be more precise, the Dark Valkyrie, towards them. But, as they expected, Milica did not share the details of their negotiations.

 Chapter 66 - 66: The first experience of flying on the back of a bird.

    Idan and Arabel, leaving the Adventurer Guild branch, were thinking about how they could get to the Forest of Doppelgangers. The last time they got to the city, they traveled all the way on foot. However, this time they were in the city itself, and not outside it, as during their return from the Forbidden Zone.


    During the two months they spent in the city, they learned that there are horses in this world, but they are not as popular for movement as in their home world. It was a fantasy world where there were many amazing and powerful animals that could easily replace horses.


    Only ordinary mortals who couldn''t evolve on their own used horses to move around.


    Soon, they reached the tallest building in the city. Even on the first day of their arrival, when they entered through the gate, they noticed this unusual and tall building. Back then, they didn''t know what was hiding behind its walls.


    Today, more than two months after arriving in the city, they finally saw something that struck their imagination. It was the building of a large organization that provided transportation services for large tamed birds.


    Many adventurers and ordinary Limbo residents used the services of this organization. It also had branches in two other cities, which made it much easier to visit and move between them.


    It was the first time the couple had seen so many different amazing big birds up close. Some of them looked like birds from their world, but they were much larger and more dangerous.


    Both were looking forward to the opportunity to ride these amazing birds. Realizing this, they looked at each other and couldn''t hide the joy and delight in their eyes. It reminded them of visiting an amusement park in their world, but only on a larger scale. They could ride on real huge birds! Who in their world wouldn''t dream of such a thing?


    Although both possessed the ability to fly due to their bloodlines, they had not yet tried flying outside of trials and had not experienced the joy of free flight. They also understood well that flying by yourself and flying on the back of a large bird capable of carrying several people at once are completely different things.


    After climbing to the top floor of the building, Eulalia and the others quickly rented three huge birds resembling eagles from their world. Each bird could carry two people. Idan and Arabel looked at the birds with interest, circling around them.


    "Is there a guide for beginners?" - Idan asked with a smile, and everyone who was in the building at that moment, except Eulalia, Nemo and Arabel, looked at him in surprise.


    "What happened?" he asked, seeing their strange expressions.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve never flown a bird?" said Alois incredulously.


    "Well, to be honest, I haven''t flown," Idan admitted honestly. Alois immediately looked at the rest of the elf''s disciples. Eulalia and Nemo just shrugged their shoulders, they knew that the couple came from another world where there are no big birds, so they were not surprised by Idan''s answer. Arabel tried not to notice his gaze.


    The reason for such a strange attention from others was that when Eulalia rented the birds, she indicated where they needed to fly. And this place turned out to be in a Forbidden zone. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone who was in the room at that moment found out about it and began to look at them as experienced adventurers. But Idan''s words dispelled all their expectations.


    How come an adventurer of this level has never flown a bird? And why did the group take such a newcomer with them to the Forbidden zone?


    The group began to hear such questions from the organization''s employees.


    Alois'' mood also soured. He did not expect that the elf''s disciple would be a novice. The last thing he wanted to do was babysit inexperienced newbies.


    They quickly split into pairs. Due to the fact that Idan and Arabel had no experience flying birds, they decided to fly separately. Idan will fly with Nemo, and Arabel will fly with Eulalia. Alois and his student will fly together. That''s what the group decided.


    Everyone quickly climbed onto the backs of their birds. Arabel, overcome with excitement, sat down behind Eulalia and hugged her tightly. She didn''t know why she was filled with excitement at that moment. Although she had received the memories of her other self that could fly, for some reason she was looking forward to flying on a bird.


    Idan, like Arabel, was very excited. He sat down behind Nemo and gripped the saddle tightly. A little embarrassed, he didn''t dare hug Nemo, who was sitting in front. If it had been Arabel, Idan would have taken advantage of the moment and hugged her. But with a guy? He resolutely rejected this idea, although he understood that he might regret it soon.


    They were all led out onto the balcony one at a time. Without waiting for the others, each eagle jumped off the balcony, spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    Startled, Idan held his breath and closed his eyes. The sudden fall, followed by a sharp upward rise, made him feel as if all his insides had first risen up and almost exited through his mouth, and then sharply shrunk down.


    At that moment, he distinctly heard Arabel''s scream.


    It felt a little like riding on an amusement ride. Idan and Arabel seemed to be on an amusement ride until the birds rose to the optimal height and began to hover at a constant speed, heading towards the Forbidden Zone.


    Finally, Idan was able to exhale and catch his breath. His eyes were watering from the headwind, but he was delighted with this unforgettable feeling. He swore that he would never forget his first bird flight. Like all people, they will get used to it after a few times, but it is the first experience that will remain in their memory. And this first flight was really impressive.


    Arabel was enjoying the flight too. She hugged Eulalia tightly and laughed joyfully, infecting Eulalia with her enthusiasm, who also smiled, sharing her flight experience with Arabel.


    Alois and his student, however, did not have any special feelings. It was already commonplace for them.


    Three large birds, carrying two passengers each, headed towards the Forbidden Zone, moving further away from the city.


    From a distance, several creatures watched their flight, including Milica. She wished her students good luck and, just as she was about to look away, she noticed how something like a giant black bird spread its huge wings, soared up from the city wall and rushed in the same direction where her disciples had flown away.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Reasons for Limbo Hunting

    For the couple, the first experience of flying on a huge bird turned out to be unforgettable. They enjoyed the new experience with joy and admired the surroundings of Limbo from a bird''s-eye view.


    It was one of the best memories since they had been in another world. They both understood that they would not be able to have such an experience in their own world yet.


    They had no idea how much the world had changed after their disappearance. They only knew that after the first disaster, a strange energy affected the animal kingdom, and all creatures began to change and evolve. Perhaps, during their absence, such huge birds have already appeared, capable of carrying ordinary people on their backs. All that remained was to tame them.


    It was their first trip to Limbo. When they first came here, they didn''t feel any joy from their surroundings. They were terrified and afraid of the forest, afraid of every rustle and did not sleep all night, fearing the unknown.


    After they almost died when confronted by their doppelgangers, they met Nemo and his group. Only then did they get a chance to rest for a while. However, the next day, danger overtook them again, and they ran like madmen towards the city.


    Once in the city after the ?Reset?, their System caused extreme stress, from which they lost consciousness for a whole week. They woke up in Milica''s house. From then until today, they spent most of their time in this unusual place called Limbo at Milica''s house and its surroundings.


    The couple continued to enjoy the flight. Idan, watching the world around him, suddenly heard Arabel''s voice in his head:


    "Idan, do you think we can find a way out?"


    There was uncertainty in Arabel''s voice.


    "Of course!" replied Idan confidently, trying to give her more confidence. "At least I believe Milica and trust her."


    "What does the Master have to do with it?" �� Arabel asked, not understanding why Idan had suddenly mentioned Milica.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking about all the events that have happened to us and what we''ve learned today. I think I roughly understand the big picture," Idan decided to share his thoughts with Arabel, using this opportunity.


    However, before that, he turned to the System with a question: "Tell me, System, why is Limbo targeting us?"


    All this time they were under Milica''s protection, and nothing terrible happened to them during their stay there. If it weren''t for Milica''s constant warnings that Limbo was targeting them, they would have long since forgotten about such a danger. Now that they had left a safe place, the likelihood of encountering this threat had increased significantly.


    Idan understood that the Adventurer Guild had a lot of eyes, and most likely, no one would take any action until their group reached the Forbidden Zone.


    "Come on, System. Do you think we don''t understand? For example, I''m sure that Limbo is targeting us precisely because of you," Idan said, not waiting for a response from the System, and decided to express his opinion.


    "I''m right, aren''t I? Tell me if I''m right or wrong!" Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yes, Host, you''re right. The consciousness of this world has set its sights on you because it wants to get to this System through you. It knows that this System has something to do with the two of you. However, he doesn''t know anything except that she exists and has a connection with you. That''s why the System asked you not to disclose information about it to others, so that Limbo wouldn''t find out about this System.] Finally, the System spoke, breaking the long silence.


    "As I suspected," sighed Idan.


    "What are you talking about?" Arabel asked after hearing the words of Idan and the System.


    "You see, at first I thought Limbo was attacking us because we were aliens from another world. But the more I learned about this world, the more I began to suspect that it wasn''t just that," Idan shared his thoughts with Arabel.


    "The moment the System revealed its consciousness, Limbo invaded it, and the System activated protection. That''s what she told us after we came to our senses after his unsuccessful attempt to fry our brains," when Idan said those words, Arabel remembered them and shuddered slightly, as if reliving that moment.


    "You probably believed her words, just like I did, because there were no lies in her words, she just didn''t reveal the whole truth. Now that the System has confirmed that Limbo is targeting her, I can say with confidence that the System managed to get some of Limbo''s secrets during his invasion. And Limbo knows about this, which is why it''s trying so hard to get to us and get to the System. It just wants to get to the thief," concluded Idan.


    Arabel was surprised by Idan''s reasoning.


    "Are you surprised?" asked Idan, noticing Arabel''s silence, and reached out to her through a mental link.


    "Yes, I''m really confused," Arabel confirmed.


    "I don''t think you''ll believe it until I give you a few arguments that led me to this conclusion. Don''t you remember our conversation with Milica when she explained her condition?" Idan began, recalling their meeting with Milica.


    Of course, Arabel remembered this conversation perfectly. Milica couldn''t leave the third city because of the agreement with Limbo.


    One day, as a result of a partial fusion with Limbo''s consciousness, Milica learned some of the secrets of this entity. Since then, Limbo has been hunting for her, seeking to devour her at any cost. Realizing this, Milica decided never to leave the third city, and in response, Limbo switched to her disciples and subordinates, trying to provoke her.


    After years of confrontation, they finally came to an agreement. Limbo promised not to attack her disciples and subordinates, and Milica was forbidden to leave the third city and share information about Limbo.


    Remembering this, Arabel realized that Milica''s story was somewhat similar to their current situation. Limbo hunts them the same way he once hunted Milica. And Idan''s suspicions that the System somehow managed to get Limbo''s secrets no longer seem like mere guesses.


    No, Arabel began to believe Idan''s words, that it was because of the System that Limbo''s consciousness was targeting them.

 Chapter 68 - 68: A conversation between a couple

    "Our situation really resembles Milica''s story," Arabel said.


    Idan smiled, amazed at how quickly Arabel understood the gist of what was happening.


    "It was because of the System that the creatures from the Forest of Doppelgangers attacked us, seeking to detain us," he added.


    During their escape in the forest, they began to suspect that all these sudden changes were their fault.


    "I''m guessing Limbo didn''t bring in all its forces because of the presence of Eulalia and Nemo, �� Idan continued. �� It''s all about his agreement with Milica. If it had sent even more powerful beings, then Eulalia and Nemo probably wouldn''t have been able to handle them, and that would have violated the agreement with Milica."


    Arabel was also aware that what was happening was strange.


    If Limbo had not wanted to let them go, it would have attracted all its forces, but then it was limited to only a small number of doppelgangers and simple creatures that did not exceed their rank.


    "After entering the city, before the locals had time to react, Milica intervened. She took us under her protection, and this prevented Limbo''s consciousness from harming us, as we were under her protection and her agreement with Limbo." From then until today, they have been under the protection of Milica.


    Arabel was lost in thought when she heard Idan''s words. They themselves couldn''t remember what happened after they lost consciousness due to the System. They learned everything they knew from Eulalia.


    According to Eulalia, immediately after they lost consciousness, Milica appeared and protected them from the local leader of the city, a high dwarf named Hector.


    They didn''t pay much attention to it at the time. But now Arabel began to wonder how Milica had appeared so quickly and unexpectedly, right after they had lost consciousness.


    "Did Master already know about us when she appeared next to us after we lost consciousness?" Arabel asked Idan.


    "Master, at least she knew that Limbo''s consciousness was hunting us. That''s why she intervened and took us under her protection," Idan said.


    "But how could Master��" before Arabel could ask the question, she realized the answer herself.


    "Yes, most likely, the master still has a connection with Limbo''s consciousness, and that''s how she found out that it was hunting us," Idan''s words exactly matched Arabel''s conclusion.


    "Doesn''t the System have a connection to Limbo''s mind then, too?" she asked.


    [No. This System has no connection with Limbo''s consciousness]," the System itself answered Arabel''s question.


    Arabel was surprised by the System''s response. She asked Idan a question and did not expect the System to answer this question on its own.


    Idan, like Arabel, was also surprised that the System answered the question itself.


    "I immediately found the task that the System gave us strange after we woke up," he continued the discussion with Arabel after the surprise of the System''s response subsided.


    Arabel agreed with this statement, recalling her confusion at the time.


    The system asked both of them to find a descendant of the Rain Clan and recognize him as their champion. This raised questions for them.: Who is the descendant of the Rain Clan and what is the champion? The system did not bother to respond to their requests.


    The task they received from the System was different from all the others. It was called the World Quest and consisted of several stages.


    "Now that you''ve reminded me of that, I can finally understand some of the points," Arabel thought. The fact that Nemo is probably a descendant of the Rain Clan, and the information about the Throne of the World King were all received by the System from Limbo''s consciousness.


    "In other words, all these Nemo and Tron��related assignments were related to a secret that was trying to protect Limbo''s mind," Arabel quickly concluded.


    It was strange that even then she hadn''t paid attention to the System''s words that she had received this information thanks to the invasion of Limbo''s consciousness.


    "Yeah, �� Idan agreed, pleasantly surprised that Arabel had figured out what was going on her own.


    "Damn it! I just remembered that the System explicitly mentioned that thanks to the information received from Limbo''s consciousness, she learned about the birth of a unique being in the central part of the Forest of Doppelgangers," Arabel exclaimed.


    She couldn''t believe she had overlooked it. Even then, the System indirectly confirmed that it had "stolen" many of Limbo''s secrets.


    "Ha ha ha, �� Idan laughed, he was also surprised that he hadn''t noticed this before.


    "What''s so funny? Do you even understand what that means?" asked Arabel, displeased with Idan''s laughter.


    "Of course I understand. I understand very well," he replied to her question.


    How could he not realize that they were on their way to complete a mission issued by the System? A task based on information received by the System from Limbo''s consciousness. While Limbo is most likely hunting them because of the leak of this information.


    Simply put, if they help Nemo tame a unique creature from the Forest of Doppelgangers, won''t that anger Limbo''s mind?


    Arabel''s previous cheerful mood quickly disappeared. She realized the gravity of the situation. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen, I haven''t said everything yet," Idan turned to Arabel, trying to distract her from her anxious thoughts.


    "After our arrival in Limbo, the main task that the System gave us was to find a way out of this place within six months," Idan reminded of the main task.


    Then he fell silent. Idan realized that if he continued like this, it would take a while to get to the bottom of it. Therefore, he decided not to waste time on the details and get straight to the point.


    "I have a suspicion that the System already knows where and how to find a way out," Idan suddenly said to Arabel, as if throwing a bomb.


    "Huh? What? Wait..." of course Arabel was stunned by this statement.


    "I believe that the so-called World King''s Throne is related to leaving this place. That''s exactly the secret Limbo is trying to keep. To save it, it turned its attention to the master, who probably also found out about it and, like the System, knows where the exit from Limbo is," Idan continued to express his amazing assumptions to Arabel.


    "Are you saying that the master knows everything, but because of the agreement with Limbo, not only can she not leave the city, but she also cannot share this information?" asked Arabel.


    "Yes, you should have realized a long time ago that the master knows more than she''s letting on," Idan replied, after which he fell silent for a while. Then he continued,


    "That''s why I said that I believe and trust the master."

 Chapter 69 - 69: The importance of Nemo

    "That''s why I said that I believe and trust the master."


    Arabel could now understand some of the reasons for Idan''s confidence. He was convinced that the master probably knew Limbo''s secrets and the way out.


    In addition, their master was convinced that they would be able to find a way out and accomplish what she had failed to do. She knew everything, but she couldn''t share her knowledge.


    She probably also guessed that Arabel and Idan had something or someone who was helping them. During their stay in her house, they made it clear themselves, and there were too many factors pointing to this idea.


    However, unlike their master, who had no support, Arabel and Idan were in a better position. After becoming her disciples, they fell under the agreement between Limbo and Milica. This agreement limited Limbo''s actions, allowing the couple to move more safely and try to find a way out.


    "Do you think Limbo will break the agreement when he finds out what we''re going to do, or after we capture this unique creature?" worried Arabel.


    "I''m not sure. We don''t know what the risk of violating the agreement is. If Limbo''s losses exceed the losses from the loss of a unique creature, then I don''t think he will take any action personally. But indirectly, it''s quite possible," Idan suggested.


    "I hope you''re right, �� Arabel agreed. "By the way, what about Nemo? I know he''s important to the System."


    "Think about it. Why would the System choose Nemo over us, its Hosts? How do we differ from him?"�� Idan asked a counter question.


    "Because we are strangers. And Nemo is a local!" exclaimed Arabel, realizing what Idan was getting at.


    "You''re right. If my guess is correct and the exit from Limbo is connected with the Throne of the World King, then most likely only the inhabitants of this world can interact with him. You and I don''t belong to this world and we can''t be suitable candidates," Idan replied. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel was becoming more and more surprised by his arguments.


    She did not find any contradictions in his words and was forced to trust his assumptions.


    Idan continued:


    "That''s why the System chose Nemo, a local resident. If Nemo didn''t exist, I''m sure the System would have chosen another local, like Eulalia or someone with better potential. Nemo is an ideal candidate for us, according to the System. He has a mysterious sealed bloodline of the higher race, a contract with spirit, and a strange and complicated connection with the representatives of the three higher races."


    "Nemo is the key to getting out of Limbo," Arabel finished for Idan, finally realizing Nemo''s key role in the whole scheme.


    "Yeah. And, most likely, the capture of a unique creature is also connected with the Throne of the World King. Therefore, we probably cannot give up this task and must help Nemo capture this creature. Let''s hope Limbo doesn''t get mad."


    This is how the couple talked, sitting on the back of a huge eagle through a mental link. They still had enough time to get to the Forest of Doppelgangers.


    Suddenly, Idan heard Arabel comment, "You know, girls don''t like guys who are too smart."


    Idan did not understand if this phrase was addressed to him personally. Does she think he''s too smart and is trying to emphasize it?


    He was confused and didn''t know how to respond. Should I say that he''s not smart, or should I agree that he''s smart?


    "Heh," Arabel chuckled.


    Arabel couldn''t help but smile when Idan suddenly stopped talking and didn''t say another word. Although they were flying on eagles and she couldn''t see his face or his expression, her imagination ran wild with the realization that he had suddenly lapsed into silence.


    She decided to make fun of him because he thought too much and could understand and assume a lot. She didn''t want to offend him or anything like that. She just voiced the popular but controversial saying that girls don''t like smart guys to see his reaction.


    Indeed, with her comment, she put Idan in a stupor.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" �� Arabel asked after waiting a bit and not hearing a word from Idan.


    "Huh? What?" �� Idan woke up from his stupor. He hadn''t heard Arabel''s question.


    "I just said that girls don''t like guys who are too smart, but I didn''t mean that I don''t like smart guys," Arabel said, and you could hear the amusement in her voice.


    "I like smart guys, but I don''t like too smart and abstruse ones. So, keep that in mind and don''t overdo it," Arabel added humorously.


    Idan realized that she was just kidding him for thinking too much. He could only laugh.


    "I''ll keep that in mind!" said Idan with a smile.


    "By the way, have you thought about what you''re going to do when we get back to our world?" he suddenly asked Arabel.


    Now Idan''s question caught her off guard.


    Of course, she had been thinking about it and already had some idea of her plans. However, she needed a little more time to make a final decision. The memories gained during her ascension trial had a significant impact on her choice.


    "Not yet," Arabel replied with a sigh. "And you?"


    "Well, unlike you, I won''t have any special problems other than those related to you. I only have an older sister and a mother left, and I worry about them. It''s been over a year since we''ve been here, and I do not know if they think I''m dead or if they''re still waiting for me to return."


    Idan wasn''t too worried about himself. During his time here, he had already gotten used to having Arabel by his side. He knew that she had a family in their world, and it wasn''t an easy family. Idan couldn''t imagine what would happen when they returned there. But he was sure that he would not leave her alone to deal with these difficulties.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be alone. We are already connected thanks to the System, so I will always be there for you!" said Idan with confidence.


    Arabel couldn''t help but smile at his words. She was used to his presence too, and it was strange. In her entire life, only her brother was by her side, and he was the only one she felt comfortable with. She couldn''t stand having other guys around her, and this feature became even more noticeable after accepting the second personality from the trial.


    However, despite this, now, besides her brother, Idan appeared.


    Idan''s words only increased her confidence in her choice.


    [Ding! The conditions are fulfilled! A new unique ability "swap" has been unlocked]

 Chapter 70 - 70: The second unique ability -

    [Ding! The conditions are fulfilled! A new unique ability "swap" has been unlocked]


    The couple still couldn''t get used to the unexpected surprises from the System.


    "A unique ability?" asked Idan with pleasant surprise.


    Until now, they only had one unique ability, which was stats transfer. This was their trump card, capable of helping them overcome an entire rank stage.


    And now they got a new ability that could rival her?


    "Swap?" Arabel read, looking at her status window. She was dizzy from the abundance of abilities, skills, and data.


    During the days they spent under Milica''s guidance, they were still unable to properly understand their new abilities acquired after the test, and did not have time to raise their levels. For the entire four days, they had been focused on taking control of their bloodlines.


    "We''ve already reached level 20, but before we start the ascension trial again, we need to improve our skills level," Idan said, looking at the long list of skills that needed to be upgraded.


    With the help of the System, they could have done it quickly, but for this they had to find time, which, as they understood, was sorely lacking.


    In part, they decided to focus on developing their skills during this hike. The Forest of Doppelgangers was perfect for this purpose. Who could be a better sparring partner than your own doppelganger?


    "System, can you roughly describe what this unique ability is?" Arabel asked the System, hoping to get an explanation instead of guessing. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the list, the ability had only the name "swap" and the numbers 0 out of 2.


    [Host, this is the second unique ability that allows Hosts to switch places at will. The range of the skill depends on the current level of the Hosts. Using this skill requires mana and Soul Force] �� this is how the System responded to Arabel''s request and explained what their new ability was capable of.


    Of course, both were amazed to hear these explanations.


    "The ability to swap places?" asked Idan, still in disbelief.


    [Yes] �� the System has confirmed.


    "Hell, yes!" exclaimed Idan.


    It was truly a great ability! Idan''s imagination was running wild, and he had already seen many ways to use this skill.


    At first glance, what''s so special about swapping places with another person? But for Idan, it opened up a lot of tactical options for their joint actions with Arabel.


    Arabel was delighted with this ability. At first, she didn''t immediately understand what he was talking about, but when Idan explained it to her, she realized how powerful this technique was. Combined with their first unique skill, their powers had increased significantly.


    Idan asked:


    "What do these numbers next to the name mean?"


    Unlike other skills that have levels and require development, unique abilities do not have levels.


    The first unique ability demonstrated the percentage of stat points they could transfer to each other. At the moment, this figure was about 50 percent, which was already half of their strength.


    [The numbers represent the amount of stored energy. At the moment, the Hosts have two storage cells available. This energy can be spent at will, and it allows you to use a unique ability without wasting mana and Soul Force. When using energy, the distance between the Hosts does not matter. The skill can be activated even if they are on different worlds.


    These explanations were a real shock to the couple.


    What is this concept that allows them to exchange places across the boundaries of worlds? It seemed like something out of the realm of fiction. However, the System claimed that if they had enough energy, they could easily realize this opportunity.


    They didn''t need this amazing ability at the moment, but who knows what might happen in the future. Judging by the number zero, they didn''t even have enough energy to put it into practice.


    "What needs to be done to accumulate energy? Let me guess: System points?" Arabel asked.


    [Both yes and no], the System replied.


    [Energy has the ability to self-replenish over time. At your current level, it will take about 1 year to accumulate one unit of energy. The higher your level, the faster the replenishment process will take place.]


    "Wow!" exclaimed Idan, surprised that this unique ability had such an amazing self-replenish ability. Although 1 year seems like a long time, Idan and Arabel were confident that they would soon be able to raise their level, and then this time would be shortened.


    [You can use System points to speed up the energy replenishment process. Also, for System points, you can increase the number of energy cells from 2 to 3.]


    This did not come as a big surprise to the couple. However, looking at the number of their System points, they could only sigh.


    Everything needs these System points. But everything related to them is incredibly expensive. Even after two months, they were able to accumulate enough points to buy something, but it was catastrophically small.


    They consoled themselves with the thought that while their level wasn''t high enough, the number of System points they received for completing System tasks wasn''t high. They hoped that as they leveled up, their rewards would increase, and then they would be able to accumulate points faster.


    The only thing they were afraid of was that the cost of goods and services might increase in proportion to their level.


    Once again convinced that the new unique ability is incredibly useful, Arabel and Idan decided to slightly change their plans. They are determined to take advantage of this journey to improve their old skills, test new ones and, if possible, raise their level by completing the tasks that the System gives them.


    The couple was ready for this ordeal and waited with excitement and some fear of the unknown for the arrival to the Forest of Doppelgangers.


    Milica gathered the necessary supplies for their upcoming hike and handed them to the couple along with a small bag that had expansion magic applied to it. Bags like this were common for experienced adventurers.


    The couple has not yet revealed their secret about the existence of a shared storage space. They had noticed long ago that only the two of them could see the rings on their fingers, which served as the key to this space.


    The bag has become a great way for them to hide their ability. They immediately moved everything they needed into this space, and then they could use the bag as a distraction when they needed to use their storage.


    However, the most surprising thing for them was that after the ascension trial, they noticed that the size of their storage space had increased significantly.


    Which led them to a crazy theory.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Storage size

    However, the most surprising thing for them was that after the ascension trial, they noticed that the size of their storage space had increased significantly.


    Which led them to a crazy theory.


    They had already checked the size of their storage when they reached level 10, and had not noticed any changes.


    The changes occurred only after passing the ascension trial and reaching level 20.


    "Wow! Is it just me, or has the storage size really increased?" Arabel suddenly asked Idan as they trained under Milica to take control of their bloodlines.


    "It really got bigger!" exclaimed Idan, quickly checking the space after Arabel''s remark.


    They did not immediately pay attention to this after the test, as they rarely used the storage while they were at Milica''s house.


    The reasons for the change in storage space could be related to either reaching level 20 or overcoming the ascension trial.


    The couple was inclined to the second option, believing that it was the passing of the test that influenced the increase.


    Previously, the size of their storage space was 4 by 4 meters, but now it has increased to 6 by 6 meters.


    "Hey, System, what''s going on?" the couple exclaimed upon realizing this fact. They contacted the System to get more detailed information about their storage space.


    When they received it as a reward, they didn''t pay much attention to the details.


    They remembered that at that time they were only interested in the question of how to bind the rings to themselves, which are the key to space. However, they have now realized that this space is unusual and seems to be able to evolve with them.


    [Host, your independent storage space is an evolving artifact. It will grow and develop with you. As your level increases, the size of the space will increase].


    The system did not hide the truth from them and confirmed their guess. The storage space will really grow and develop in parallel with them. The higher their level and the more ascension challenges they overcome, the larger their space will become.


    [The Hosts can also improve the quality of the artifact. Currently, the storage is able to hold only inanimate objects. It will increase in size, while maintaining the remaining parameters. However, as the quality improves, the storage will acquire new functions, including the ability to store living creatures].


    These words of the System, of course, caused the couple surprise. When they found out that space could grow, their imagination ran wild, and they began to fantasize that their space could become truly huge.


    They were a little afraid to ask the System about it, but who would have thought that the System would confirm their fantasies on its own!


    In the stories they read, some of the MC had their own private spaces where they could freely enter and exit, grow various resources, and have animals. Some even had their own mini-world and home in these spaces.


    And now that the System has confirmed their dreams, they have the opportunity to find something similar in the future.


    [To improve the quality of the space, you need certain rare resources and System points!]


    Of course, this required obtaining rare materials and the notorious glasses of the System, of which the couple, alas, had very few. These words of the System brought them back from heaven to earth.


    However, despite this, they were glad to know that they had the opportunity to receive something special.


    "Damn The System! Why do you have to pay for all the good things with System points?!" swore Idan, without thinking about the consequences. In all the time he had spent here and, in the trials, he had forgotten that it was not worth scolding the System.


    He was unhappy that the System''s points were too difficult to obtain, and their number for completing tasks was minimal.


    [The host shouldn''t scold the system! A second warning is being issued! After the third warning, you will be punished!] �� to which Idan received his second warning from the System.


    "Damn!" cursed Idan, having received a warning. He had completely forgotten about it. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel couldn''t help but smile.


    Idan and Arabel have already received two warnings from the System, and this has forced them to be more attentive. None of them wanted to be the first to experience the System''s punishment for the third warning.


    All this happened during Milica''s training sessions. And until today, the couple has been cautious about the System.


    Soon, the group reached the edge of the Doppelganger Forest, and the three large eagles landed smoothly. Their task was only to get them to the edge of the forest and back.


    The group will have to walk back. The organization offered a waiting service, but the cost was high due to the risk of attack and possible surprises.


    Therefore, most groups, including the Eulalia group, refused this service. They have chosen only delivery, and they will return on their own. To do this, they needed to accurately determine the duration of their stay in the forest and take into account the time required to return.


    After descending to the ground, everyone took their belongings and said goodbye to the eagles. After completing their task, they soared into the sky and headed back to the third city.


    Without wasting time waiting for other adventurers or outsiders who would probably follow them soon, the group resolutely strode into the forest.


    "Mr. Alois, how did the Master manage to convince you to join our group?" Arabel asked a middle��aged man with a sword on his back. He was the only Diamond-ranked adventurer in their team.


    "Quid pro quo!" replied Alois, without going into details.


    From his voice, everyone except the disciple Alois realized that he was not in a good mood, and decided not to bother him at the moment.


    "Nemo, Eulalia, Idan and I would like to make a request to you," Arabel said, having established a mental link with her two older comrades.


    She briefly outlined her plans to them: she and Idan want to make the most of their time spent in the Doppelganger Forest to hone and test their abilities and skills.


    After listening to her request, Eulalia and Nemo happily agreed. They no longer perceived Idan and Arabel as strangers, but considered them younger siblings, whom they should look after and protect. The stronger they become, the better it will be for everyone.

 Chapter 72 - 72: The outer layer

    The group was rapidly advancing through the outer layer of the Doppelganger Forest. This area, like all the outer layers of the Forbidden zones, was considered the least dangerous and did not pose a serious threat to them.


    "Guys, we trust our Master, of course, but aren''t you worried about Alois and his disciple?" Arabel asked Nemo and Eulalia, trying to express her concerns.


    She, like everyone else, believed in Milica as her master, but she had a strange feeling.


    "There''s no need to worry. His name has already been entered on the task form," Eulalia replied confidently.


    "The Adventurer Guild''s task form is a special document that monitors our lives from the moment we sign until we return and complete this task.


    If one of us dies, the form will show the cause of death. If someone attacks another member of the group, the form will also record it. And that''s not all the task form is capable of. So, if Alois and his disciple don''t want to become enemies of the Guild, they won''t take any action."


    It had been more than two months, but this world still continued to amaze the couple. They couldn''t believe that such amazing things existed.


    Now that Eulalia had explained this to them, they were able to calm down a bit and ease their concerns about Alois and his disciple.


    "I also think that Master has also done something. She couldn''t just trust the Guild, so I''m sure that before she brought Alois, she had already made sure that he wouldn''t harm us. The higher races have a lot of amazing things that the lower races don''t," Eulalia said.


    All this time, the group was talking through a mental link so that Alois and his disciple would not hear anything. No one had spoken much since entering the forest.


    Nemo and Alois'' disciple were walking in front of the group. They were followed by Eulalia, Idan and Arabel, and Alois brought up the rear.


    "Izzy, you have the most important role in the band. Observe everything that is happening around us, and report immediately if you notice anything unusual," Nemo addressed his Spirit.


    Izzy had been rapidly gaining strength lately and was now resting to digest it.


    She talked to Idan and Arabel from time to time to pass the hours.


    Izzy was very happy with their company. She liked to hear about the human world, and she never lost interest in it. Therefore, when she had free time, she always came to them and asked them to tell her about her life.


    "Trust me," Izzy said confidently in her childish voice.


    As a spirit, she possessed advanced Soul Force that extended over long distances. But most importantly, her Soul Force was hard to notice. No wonder the spirits were called children of nature �� their Force almost merged with the environment, becoming a part of it. This made Izzy almost the perfect scout.


    It was thanks to her that Nemo managed to find Idan and Arabel that day. And it was thanks to her that Nemo saved them.


    Idan and Arabel really enjoyed spending time with Izzy, and they were always happy to see her. Even her charming voice, like that of a little girl, only added positivity to Izzy.


    "Don''t you think it''s too quiet around here?" asked Idan.


    "No, that''s how it should be, �� Nemo replied. He was usually quite taciturn, but this time, thanks to the mental link, he decided to keep up the conversation.


    "Last time, because of the wave of monsters, you didn''t notice how quiet it was here. Usually, the outer layer is the most peaceful place." Hearing this, everyone remembered their endless running that lasted a whole day without sleep.


    "The other Forbidden zones are not as quiet as here. The Forest of Doppelgangers is very different from the rest of the Forbidden zones. This Forbidden zone is dangerous for its creatures, while in others the environment itself may be dangerous."


    "It''s strange, but I feel like some kind of unfamiliar energy is entering my body," Idan said, feeling very unusual. The last time he was in this forest, he hadn''t noticed anything like this.


    "It''s the energy of madness," Eulalia replied, slightly surprised by his words.


    She was amazed by Idan''s ability to sense this energy. Usually, only those who are incredibly sensitive to energy sources are able to detect its subtle manifestations.


    But then she remembered that it was probably due to his bloodline, which greatly enhanced his perception of mana. As far as she knew, Idan''s bloodline, which he had acquired, belonged to a higher race known as the Alphas of Fire, creatures born of magic and having an almost close connection with mana.


    "The energy of madness?" Arabel repeated, unable to hide her surprise. Unlike Idan, she didn''t feel anything unusual.


    "There''s no need to worry. This is one of the features of the Forest of Doppelgangers. It is she who makes all the living creatures in this forest a little crazy and maniacally cruel. For us, who are able to spend about a week in the forest, this energy of madness does not pose any danger," Eulalia reassured.


    The couple was in turmoil. Didn''t they claim that the surroundings of the Doppelganger Forest were safe? But that doesn''t seem to be the case. And in order for energy to affect a person, you need to be under its influence much longer.


    And then it hit them. If Idan could sense this energy in the outer layer of the forest, then wouldn''t its effects be much stronger in the middle and central layer?


    "What about the middle and central layer?" Idan couldn''t resist.


    "What about them?" asked Eulalia, not immediately understanding what Idan meant.


    Arabel, also concerned about Idan''s condition, clarified his question: "What is the concentration of madness energy in the middle and central layer compared to the outer one?"


    Eulalia was perplexed.


    Why is this couple so interested in this energy?


    How was she supposed to know about this?


    She had heard about it from Milica when she and Nemo were going to explore the Forest of Doppelgangers last time.


    And only then did it sink in, and her eyes widened in horror.


    Hadn''t Idan just told her that he could feel the energy seeping into his body?


    Thanks to his new bloodline, he has become very sensitive to energies. If they entered the middle and central layer, and the concentration of madness energy in the surroundings was higher, wouldn''t it affect him even more?


    This discovery came as a complete surprise to her.


    "How are you feeling, Idan?" asked Eulalia anxiously.


    She understood that if the impact of the energy in the outer zone was already noticeable, then it would most likely be even worse in the middle and central zone.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual." �� Idan replied. And indeed, he didn''t feel anything unusual.


    "Okay, then we''ll continue on our way. From now on, please report to us any changes in the energy of madness, okay?" Eulalia addressed Idan, her voice sounding serious.


    Surprised by the change in her mood, Idan nodded in agreement.


    The atmosphere around them became tense. Even Alois and his disciple noticed this and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Trying not to lose sight of the effect of the energy of madness on Idan, the group continued on their way. In the late afternoon, they approached the boundaries between the outer and middle layers and decided to set up camp to wait out the night. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was their first night in the Forbidden Forest, a place that was under Limbo''s control.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Camp for the night

    In situations like this, the advantages of bags with expansion magic are particularly clear. Everything you need for hiking and assignments can easily fit into these bags, while leaving plenty of free space.


    After finding a suitable place to spend the night, the group quickly set up three tents. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alois and his disciple occupied one tent, Eulalia and Arabel occupied another, and Nemo and Idan occupied the third. All the tents were spacious, allowing to accommodate several people at once.


    The master and disciple pair remained aloof, not coming into contact with Idan''s group.


    Ever since Idan''s body started absorbing the energy of madness, he hadn''t felt any noticeable changes yet.


    Sitting around the campfire, Idan and Arabel remembered their first days in the forest, when they couldn''t sleep at night because of fear. Now, more than two months later, they had gained experience and no longer felt fear of the forest.


    However, they were worried about something other than the forest itself.


    "Do you think they will launch an attack tonight?" asked Idan, eager to hear Eulalia and Nemo''s opinion.


    "Probably not," replied Eulalia.


    She and Nemo didn''t look particularly worried. The whole group was aware that sooner or later both outsiders from other cities and locals would come for them.


    "We still haven''t entered the middle layer of the Forest. I suspect that they will take their actions there, and it will happen when we return," Nemo voiced his opinion through a mental link after Eulalia.


    "Yeah, �� Eulalia agreed with him.


    They knew from Milica''s words that Limbo couldn''t take action against the four of them because of the agreement. For some strange reason, Limbo wants to capture and consume the couple Idan and Arabel, rather than just eliminate them.


    Based on this, they came to the conclusion that Limbo would most likely try to delay their group and prevent them from returning back to the city before the ?Reset?. To do this, he will first incite monsters and delay their progress into the central layer of the Forbidden Zone, starting from the middle layer, where the doppelgangers live.


    The main forces of both outsiders and locals will probably be waiting for their group in the middle layer if the creatures from the central layer are unable to delay them.


    "Aren''t you worried about them at all?" asked Arabel, noticing their almost nonchalant attitude.


    "Why should we worry? We already know they''re coming. We can''t hide from them. They have Limbo consciousness on their side, so worrying won''t change anything," Eulalia replied calmly.


    Although Eulalia and Nemo seemed calm, they were worried inside. It''s just that they didn''t want to show their juniors this feeling. They were ready to face danger and protect their juniors.


    Idan and Arabel came to the conclusion that this is one of the distinguishing features of this world from their own. In their world, everyone is raised from birth in a peaceful environment, without facing dangers.


    In this world, the approach to parenting is completely different.


    Everyone who gets into Limbo understands that going down into the dungeons is fraught with danger and death can overtake them at any moment. The inhabitants of this world are almost always ready for the challenges they will face.


    After dinner, everyone went to their tents. Idan''s group wasn''t worried about the dangers, as Izzy was always on guard. Her presence eliminated the need for night duty.


    Of course, the group couldn''t tell Alois and his disciple about Izzy''s presence. Her very presence could already shock a man like Alois.


    Therefore, when Alois finally asked them to determine who would be on guard first, the order of the queue and the duration of the duty, the group had to split into two pairs. At the end of the discussion, everyone decided that there would be two guards instead of one.


    Eulalia and Arabel will be the first to stand, then Alois and his disciple, and the last will be Idan and Nemo.


    No one objected, and everyone accepted the proposed course of action.


    Idan and Arabel, excited and overwhelmed by their first experience after being under Milica''s protection for a long time, felt that time was passing incredibly slowly.


    "Idan, what kind of unique creature do you think Nemo needs to be tamed?" asked Arabel, recalling the details of their task.


    What could have attracted the attention of their System? Arabel wondered, turning to Idan.


    "Who knows? But since this forest is called the Forest of Doppelgangers, I think it will be a creature similar to doppelgangers?" replied Idan, unsure of his assumptions.


    But what kind of unique creature could live in such a forest?


    "Maybe it''s slime?" joked Idan, remembering the works from their world, which described a strange slime that could take the form of creatures swallowed by it.


    "Slime?" �� Arabel repeated, puzzled, not understanding why Idan suddenly assumed that the creature they needed to tame would be a slime.


    Hearing Arabel''s puzzled question, Idan immediately realized that she probably didn''t know about this slime, and couldn''t help but smile. He knew that she came from a wealthy family and had received a strict upbringing, so she couldn''t afford to freely indulge in things like him.


    Idan, while chatting with Arabel, briefly told her about the novel where the main character was a slime and what he did during the course of the plot. This slime story caught Arabel''s attention, and she listened to it with interest.


    While they were talking, the time that had been slow before flew by unnoticed. Arabel and Eulalia had to return to their duties.


    The others went to rest, leaving the two girls standing guard first.


    Eulalia and Arabel weren''t too worried. Izzy did everything for them, while they communicated with each other through a mental link. They talked about themselves and other interesting things.


    During the conversation, Arabel couldn''t shake the strange feeling that someone was watching them. However, since Izzy didn''t notice anything unusual, she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    While the others were sleeping and the two girls were having a conversation from a distance, Arabel was closely watched by a black figure. Even a powerful spirit like Izzy couldn''t notice her presence.


    This figure was none other than the Dark Valkyrie. All the while, she followed the group, focusing her attention on Arabel. However, the Dark Valkyrie could not comprehend the strangeness that lay behind the appearance of this Valkyrie known as Arabel.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Dark Valkyries thoughts

    The Dark Valkyrie had been following the group relentlessly for the whole day. Arabel, who, like herself, was a Valkyrie, especially attracted her attention.


    However, something was wrong, and she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Her bloodline clearly told her that this was a Valkyrie, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t detect any signs of their race in her.


    Even when Valkyries disguise themselves as members of other races, they cannot hide their true identity from other Valkyries.


    She herself was a Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank, and all Valkyries below her could not hide from her eyes and Soul Force.


    Even in this strange place called Limbo, where her rank was suppressed to the lowest realm, no other Valkyrie could hide her true identity while she was below her.


    But for some inexplicable reason, she couldn''t see the true nature of this Valkyrie.


    It was only then that she remembered the rumors she had heard about this girl and the guy who was almost always by her side.


    She came to Limbo''s third city to find the couple and verify the truth of the rumors. Unlike other outsiders, she was attracted by simple curiosity.


    She knew that this strange and separate world had its own consciousness, but due to her rank, the element of darkness, and abilities, she could easily hide from his gaze.


    From conversations with locals and other outsiders, she found out that this couple appeared in this world differently from the others, and that they came from another world other than Junonia. Although Limbo is considered a separate small world, it still belongs to Junonia.


    This was indisputable, because all the inhabitants of Limbo and everything in this world belongs to Junonia.


    Looking at Arabel, she began to become convinced that the rumors were true, and with a high probability this Valkyrie really came from another world.


    A guy in a mask also caught her attention. She was amazed to see the wounds on his body, and especially the pendant he wore around his neck. She was familiar with such jewelry. In addition, she felt the presence of a piece of soul inside the pendant, which once again confirmed its authenticity.


    It was a pendant that Valkyries usually gave to their partners. This young man with terrible injuries was the partner of one of her sisters. And even though he was related to another Valkyrie, she had no intention of harming him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although there were some of her sisters who didn''t get along with each other and constantly tried to find ways to annoy each other by targeting each other''s partners, she wasn''t one of them.


    As for Idan, she wasn''t particularly interested in him. She only noticed him because he was apparently close to this Valkyrie and, according to rumors, also came from another world. However, his value in her eyes was small compared to Arabel''s.


    As for the elf and the other two members of their group, she didn''t notice them at all.


    After making sure that everyone except the couple was asleep, she decided to make contact with Valkyrie and chat with her for a while.


    She wanted to satisfy her curiosity and try her luck. If this Valkyrie really is from another world, perhaps she has a solution to a problem she couldn''t solve in her own world.


    Compared to everyone in the group, she was already so strong that if she wanted to, she could just kidnap this Valkyrie. However, she hesitated to use force out of respect for her Valkyrie bloodline. Besides, she remembered the words she had given the elf in the Adventurer''s Guild, that she would not lay a hand on her disciples.


    She was just curious.


    At this time, Arabel and Eulalia were talking through a mental link.


    "So, tell me, do you like Idan?" suddenly asked Eulalia.


    Arabel was taken aback. She had just been talking about herself, when suddenly Eulalia started discussing her relationship with Idan.


    "I, I do not know," Arabel said uncertainly.


    After all the events that had happened to them, Arabel began to feel a certain interest in Idan. She no longer perceived him as an outsider and wanted to learn more about him. She didn''t know what love was, and she couldn''t figure out if she was in love.


    After what had happened to them, Arabel still couldn''t shake the idea that their relationship was only possible because of the System. If it wasn''t for the System, they would never have met, and this created a kind of psychological barrier between them.


    The situation became even more complicated after the ascension trial.


    Their complementary bloodlines were obtained through the System. They got even closer, but again due to the interference of the System. Arabel didn''t know what to make of it.


    On the one hand, when she considered the issue from the point of view of her upbringing and family values, she was not against Idan. But looking at the situation with her own desires, she wasn''t sure. Given this chance, she wanted to make decisions on her own, without outside interference.


    That''s why she hesitantly answered Eulalia''s question.


    When she heard Arabel''s reply and noticed her confused look, she just sighed. It was obvious that she liked Idan, but they were both so awkward and insecure. She understood that they needed a good push in their relationship to finally accept each other.


    Although she would like to help them, she decided not to interfere and just watch them. Perhaps in this campaign they will be able to take a step forward and overcome their doubts.


    The Dark Valkyrie, who was watching them, despite her strength, could not even catch a hint that the two women were talking to each other.


    This was the feature of the Pair System. Their ability wasn''t based on the Soul Force that stronger beings could detect. Only those skilled in mental strength could grasp the System''s ability, "Mental link".


    "Little sister, come to a small clearing that is not far north of your camp. Let''s talk like a Valkyrie to a Valkyrie. Come alone." With that, the Dark Valkyrie used the Soul Force to send a message to Arabel, and only she could hear it.

 Chapter 75 - 75:

    "Little sister, come to a small clearing that is not far north of your camp. Let''s talk like a Valkyrie to a Valkyrie. Come alone." With that, the Dark Valkyrie used the Power of Souls to send a message to Arabel, and only she could hear it.


    Arabel was very surprised to receive the message through the Soul Force. She stood up abruptly, startling Eulalia.


    "What happened?" asked Eulalia, alarmed.


    Arabel did not immediately respond, still in a state of shock. She hadn''t expected this turn of events. Quickly realizing what she had heard, she immediately realized that the sender was the Dark Valkyrie from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Arabel couldn''t believe that this Valkyrie had been following them all this time. It was only now that she realized that the strange feeling, she was experiencing was the result of this particular Valkyrie watching her.


    Especially since Izzy didn''t even notice her presence, even though she calmly sent her a message.


    "Nothing, everything''s fine," Arabel replied to Eulalia, who became increasingly worried when Arabel did not answer her question.


    "I suddenly have a stomach ache, I need to leave for a while," Arabel said with obvious embarrassment on her face, not knowing how to explain to Eulalia her desire to leave alone without attracting her attention.


    Eulalia, of course, did not believe her words, but she did not question her. She immediately realized that Arabel wanted privacy, so she just nodded and said,


    "Be careful!"


    Embarrassed that her attempt at lying had already been discovered, Arabel nodded and headed in the direction indicated. After walking a short distance from the camp, she stopped and called Idan through a mental link.


    "Idan!" �� Arabel called out loudly through a mental link that only he could hear.


    For some reason, she didn''t want to go to meet this Dark Valkyrie alone, so she decided to consult with Idan.


    She was afraid that something would happen to her, and since Idan and Arabel were already connected because of the System, if something happened to one of them, the other would suffer. Therefore, she could no longer make such serious decisions alone.


    Idan was awakened by a loud call. He looked around and realized that he was inside the tent. It took him a moment to realize what had happened. He seemed to hear Arabel''s voice in his head.


    "Arabel?" �� Idan called out to make sure he wasn''t mistaken.


    Relieved to realize that Idan was awake, Arabel immediately informed him of what had happened and asked how to proceed.


    When Idan heard that Arabel had been approached by a Dark Valkyrie, he was horrified. Without waiting for her answer, he stormed out of the tent, waking Nemo up.


    After going outside, Idan immediately noticed Eulalia, who was standing next to the campfire.


    "Look after Nemo and wait for us here! Don''t follow me!"�� Idan mentally addressed her and ran in the direction where Arabel had just left.


    Alarmed, Eulalia, even more surprised by Idan''s sudden conversion, was seriously worried. As soon as Idan disappeared into the forest, Nemo quickly came out of the tent. Noticing him and realizing what Idan meant, Eulalia appeared next to Nemo in a flash and stood in front of him.


    "Nemo, wait!" she said to Nemo, who was staring in the direction Idan had gone. Then he turned his gaze to Eulalia.


    "I do not know what is going on, but they both asked not to follow them and to wait for their return. Let''s believe them and wait," Eulalia suggested.


    She wasn''t sure if Nemo would take her words seriously, but he turned around anyway and, after another glance in the direction the couple had gone, then looked at Eulalia and, nodding to her, headed for the campfire.


    Eulalia followed him. When they reached the campfire, they both sat down and waited for the couple to return.


    Nemo turned to Izzy and asked what had happened. Izzy, feeling confused and slightly panicked herself, couldn''t explain what it was. She still hadn''t noticed anything unusual.


    When the couple left, she watched them with her Soul Force, but she ran into something and lost sight of them.


    Hearing Izzy''s words, Nemo became worried. However, he quickly pulled himself together and decided to believe the couple''s words and wait for their return.


    Meanwhile, Idan quickly found a worried Arabel. When she saw him, she asked him again what she should do. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go together!" suggested Idan.


    At that moment, Idan was feeling some anxiety. He couldn''t understand what the Dark Valkyrie was trying to achieve. According to her, she didn''t mean Arabel any harm and just wanted to talk.


    However, Idan did not immediately believe it. He didn''t want to trust everything he heard implicitly. For a moment, he had the thought of letting Arabel go alone and waiting for her to the side, so as not to put himself in danger. But when he saw Arabel''s worried expression, that thought immediately disappeared. However, the realization that he could even think of such a thing left an unpleasant aftertaste in him, and he hated himself for it.


    He was already connected to Arabel and had to perceive her as an equal, not as a source of problems. Therefore, when Arabel suggested that he go alone, and he would stay and wait on the sidelines, Idan categorically refused.


    There was no certainty that the Dark Valkyrie would not harm Arabel, so Idan flatly refused to let her go alone. He understood that if something happened to her, then he would be in danger. And if they have to face danger, they will face it together.


    Arabel was a little displeased with Idan''s insistence, but deep down she was somehow glad that he decided to go with her and flatly refused to let her go alone.


    After coming to an agreement, they went together to the clearing indicated by the Dark Valkyrie. It was night, and it was quite dark in the forest. Soon, they easily found a clearing and suddenly stopped.


    Lifting their heads, neither Idan nor Arabel could see the moon or the stars that usually hung in the sky. The couple did not know if these stars and the Moon really existed, but now they were invisible to them. It was really weird.


    A figure sitting comfortably in a chair in the center of the clearing caught their attention. She was drinking something, enjoying the moment. There was a table in front of her, filled with drinks and snacks, and two more chairs in front of her.


    The couple immediately recognized the Dark Valkyrie in this figure.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Sierra Darkial

    The Dark Valkyrie felt a little annoyed when she saw the couple appearing in the clearing.


    She hadn''t taken her eyes off Arabel since she''d given her the message. Although she asked to come alone, Arabel still disobeyed.


    When Idan joined her, both of them did not use a mental link to communicate, and the Dark Valkyrie clearly heard their conversation.


    The couple realized that the Valkyrie was watching them, and they talked openly, not hiding their thoughts. This made the Dark Valkyrie unhappy: she didn''t like that the other Valkyrie didn''t trust her.


    However, by the time they reached the clearing, she managed to calm down a little and even prepared a second chair for Idan.


    The couple slowly approached the table, which she had set. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All this time, the Dark Valkyrie sat with her eyes closed, watching them with the Soul Force. She didn''t miss a single detail, noticing the slightest changes in their behavior. They were both very tense, and she could clearly feel the fear coming from them.


    She sighed, opened her eyes, and looked at them carefully.


    This time, her attention was focused on Idan. She couldn''t understand what was so special about this young man that her younger sister was holding onto him so much. She checked it with her Soul Force once more, but she didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    Unless the guy had a little more mana than expected.


    It was only after she put in a little more effort that she felt a presence that caused her to be violently disgusted, and wrinkled her nose. She couldn''t be mistaken��the scent of the element of light emanated from this youth. As a Dark Valkyrie who was close to the element of darkness, she was well aware of the element of light, which was her opposite.


    This discovery surprised her. How could she not notice the element of light in the guy right away? She was very sensitive to her.


    "Sit down," she told the couple.


    ***


    Idan and Arabel were very excited and scared about meeting a real live Valkyrie. Although Arabel possessed the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie, they had never seen a member of this race in person before.


    To make matters worse, the Valkyrie they were about to meet was a Dark Valkyrie. The very concept of darkness in their understanding, based on stories and prejudices, was associated with evil. Although they understood that this was a different world with different concepts, they couldn''t get rid of the bad feeling.


    "Sit down," Valkyrie said, putting the cup on the table. After receiving permission, the couple sat down on the prepared chairs.


    "You''ve disappointed me a little, little sister," the Dark Valkyrie said with a note of displeasure, addressing Arabel.


    In Arabel and Idan''s eyes, Valkyrie was dressed all in black. It was very difficult to see and understand her clearly in the night clearing.


    Arabel didn''t answer her question, just lowered her head guiltily.


    Idan, on the other hand, did not take his eyes off the Dark Valkyrie. Of course, the guy''s close attention caused her some dissatisfaction, but for now she wasn''t going to do anything.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Arabel noticed that Idan, although he was afraid of the Dark Valkyrie, held himself confidently and stared at her intently. This gave her confidence, and she looked up and met her gaze.


    "I apologize for disobeying and not coming alone," Arabel said with firmness in her voice, but there was a hint of concern in her intonation.


    Arabel''s eyes, which at first looked at the Dark Valkyrie with firm determination, slowly began to lose their hardness after saying the words of forgiveness, betraying the growing panic.


    The Dark Valkyrie chuckled when she noticed this. She was satisfied with her younger sister''s apology.


    "Let me introduce myself first, little sister," with these words, the Dark Valkyrie rose to her feet, and her black cloak, like liquid, began to flow down her body, turning into three pairs of huge black wings on her back.


    Beneath the cloak was an elegant dark leather armor. Its appearance and patterns betrayed the skill of the creator, who was clearly a master of his craft.


    Idan and Arabel had never seen armor of this level and quality before. Compared to this armor, their own adventurer outfits seemed like nothing more than beggars'' clothes.


    "My name is Sierra Darkial, I am a Dark Valkyrie of the ''Legendary'' rank," Sierra introduced herself, revealing her true form.


    Greeting two unfamiliar Valkyries when they first met, when they didn''t have to hide their true identity, required this kind of introduction.


    She had long black hair that reached to her hips, eyes as dark as night, and black lips. Unlike them, her skin was snow-white and could rival Arabel''s skin when she took the form of an Ice Valkyrie.


    Idan and Arabel were enchanted by her beauty. Her wingspan was much larger than Arabel''s.


    After regaining her senses, Arabel stood up from her chair and took off her Ghost Mask, revealing her true appearance. Her black hair immediately lengthened and turned bright red, and her eyes turned azure.


    "I am Arabel Morgan, pleased to meet such a legendary person as Ms. Sierra," Arabel introduced herself.


    After greeting her, she looked at Sierra, but she didn''t say anything. She just looked at her as if she was waiting for something else.


    "I assume Ms. Sierra already knows or has heard that we have come from another world?" asked Arabel. The fact that she and Idan ended up in this world was no longer a secret. From the very first days, everyone was aware of this, and Arabel was sure that such an outstanding person as Sierra could not help but hear about them.


    "Yes, I''m aware of that," Sierra replied shortly.


    "Then I will not beat around the bush and immediately dispel your doubts, Ms. Sierra. I''m human!" Arabel suddenly announced, much to Sierra''s surprise.


    Sierra couldn''t believe it. But before she could do anything, Arabel continued,


    "Although I, like my partner, are human, we have the ability to integrate the bloodlines of other races," she confessed.


    And at the same moment, the white scarf that had been around Arabel''s neck all this time began to move and transform into two pairs of snow-white wings behind her back. Her long red hair turned snow-white, and the air around her began to cool.


    "As you can see, thanks to this ability, I was able to obtain and integrate the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie," Arabel honestly admitted.


    After discussing it, the couple came to the conclusion that it would be best to tell her about her ability without hiding anything. They weren''t sure if they could hide the true nature of their bloodline from her, and they also didn''t know what a "Legendary" rank Valkyrie was capable of.


    Another reason was the sudden advice I received from their System. She suggested not hiding the truth about her bloodlines from this Valkyrie.


    So, they decided to be honest and outspoken.


    Dark Valkyrie Sierra was surprised by what she heard and saw. After seeing what was happening in front of her eyes, she remembered the strange race from their world of Junonia, who could change their race after choosing their partner.


    "Surely this ability couldn''t be the same as that of this race?" Sierra asked herself inwardly.

 Chapter 77 - 77:

    Sierra, remembering the mysterious race that could change its bloodline and even gender after choosing a partner, shook her head. The abilities of this pair were only vaguely similar to this unique feature. They had nothing to do with this mysterious race.


    When Arabel took on the form of the Ice Valkyrie, Sierra clearly felt her presence. She was no different from her sisters. If Arabel hadn''t said she was human, Sierra wouldn''t have believed her eyes.


    It was amazing.


    "Amazing!" exclaimed Sierra, not finding a single difference. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel looked exactly like the Ice Sisters she knew. She even had two pairs of wings, which delighted Sierra even more. This was a clear sign that Arabel would have no obstacles on her way from the lower realm to the higher.


    After a moment of admiration, Sierra''s expression turned serious. But after a while, she just sighed and shook her head.


    "If we weren''t in this place, I would have taken you with me to the Celestial Continent, but alas..." said Sierra regretfully.


    Arabel was taken aback by Sierra''s words. What did she mean by "taking her to the Celestial Continent"? Kidnap them? Invite them?


    "What do you mean, ''taken you''? She wouldn''t go anywhere with you even if we were in the outside world right now," Idan couldn''t help but retort when he heard the word "taken you."


    Sierra immediately turned her gaze to Idan, and her gaze was no longer calm. There was murderous intent in it.


    She had never felt any positive emotions towards this man before. She only tolerated him because she considered a woman named Arabel Morgan a Valkyrie who was close to him. But now that she found out that they were both just people with unusual abilities, her attitude towards him had changed.


    Sierra unleashed her Diamond-ranked Soul Force on Idan, causing him to fall to the ground from the unexpected attack.


    For Idan, who only has the "Silver" rank, the pressure exerted by Sierra was too much. He felt as if a mountain had fallen on him.


    Idan fell to his knees and struggled to keep from flattening himself completely on the ground. He could barely hold on, using his hand on the ground and trying to resist the powerful pressure.


    Arabel, seeing what was happening, wanted to intervene, but felt an invisible force holding her in place. She immediately glanced at Sierra, who didn''t even seem to notice her.


    All of her attention was focused on Idan, who was trying to resist her Soul Force pressure. With a snort, Sierra increased the pressure, trying to force the insolent man to fall to the ground and surrender.


    Idan, who was barely holding on, almost broke when the pressure increased. He was about to give up and fall when he suddenly heard the voice of the System in his head:


    [Host, as a candidate for the title of ''Supreme'', you have no right to give up and kneel before others. Otherwise, you won''t be able to claim this title!]


    "Damn! That''s all I needed!" cursed Idan, hearing the System''s words.


    He was filled with indignation, rage, and a desire to prove that he hadn''t given up yet. Unable to contain his emotions, he let them burst out. And just as they were about to break free, he felt a soothing and cool embrace. Immediately after that, the pressure that was trying to pin him to the ground disappeared.


    He couldn''t forget these soothing feelings and realized who was the source of them. Closing his eyes, he could barely contain the emotions that seemed about to burst out and flood everything around him.


    After calming his mind a bit, he realized how reckless his action was. He wasn''t ready for that yet. Until he learns to control his emotions, it can lead to his death.


    Milica warned him not to try to use "it" unless absolutely necessary. After discussing "it" with her. He remembered her words as an important lesson.


    Sierra watched the couple with great interest. The events that had just happened surprised her.


    Firstly, the guy was able to withstand her pressure. When she strengthened it, she felt a huge amount of mana energy begin to accumulate inside it. It was like the awakening of something that was about to burst out. And at that moment, Arabel, who had been under her control all this time, broke free and ran to this guy.


    Sierra didn''t understand how she managed to free herself from her grip. But what struck her even more was that when Arabel hugged the guy, the energy that was supposed to escape began to dissipate.


    "Interesting," Sierra said, watching them.


    Arabel was trying to calm Idan down, ignoring Sierra.


    As Sierra increased the pressure, Arabel suddenly felt Idan''s raging emotions. She didn''t know how she did it, but she knew that if this continued, Idan would go berserk, just as he had during the trial. She didn''t want him to fall into such a state.


    She tried to free herself from Sierra''s grip, but she was powerless before her Soul force.


    [Host, use the aura of the "Moon Sword Style"]


    Suddenly, there was a tip from the System, and Arabel, without hesitation, took it.


    Back when they were trying to take control of their bloodlines, Idan and Arabel had superficially tested the new skills and abilities they had acquired. Among them, in the ?Path of Sword?, she has a new sword technique called the Moon Sword Style. To master this technique, one had to first learn how to release the so-called "Moon Sword Style" aura.


    In a short time, she certainly did not have time to master the "Moon Sword Style" to the fullest, but at least she could release an aura resembling that of this style.


    When she used the aura of the "Moon Sword Style", the grip of Sierra''s Soul Force began to weaken in the places where her aura was swaying. Taking advantage of this, Arabel concentrated all her strength at these points and was able to free herself from this grip. Without wasting any time, she rushed to Idan.


    He was on the verge of exploding when Arabel hugged him and focused her aura of ice to extinguish his heat.

 Chapter 78 - 78: A new discovery

    Noticing that Idan had calmed down and the heat around him had subsided, Arabel was finally able to catch her breath. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And only then did she think about what had happened. She couldn''t figure out how she had managed to sense Idan''s emotions.


    [The host. In some cases, like this, with strong expressions of emotion, you can pick up on each other''s emotions thanks to your connection!]


    The system came to the rescue and explained what had happened to her. After hearing the System''s explanation, Arabel recalled the moment from the trial when she fought against Idan. Back then, during the fight, she also felt strange familiar and unfamiliar emotions.


    "Thank you," Idan said, finally getting his emotions under control.


    Unlike Arabel, he found it harder to control such sudden outbursts of emotion. He also understood that he needed to learn to restrain himself. It was his own fault that he had lost control of himself when he heard Sierra''s words that she would take Arabel with her to the Celestial Continent.


    Arabel said nothing and did not let him go. She just pulled herself together and raised her head to look at Sierra.


    Sierra was still watching them from above.


    Noticing Arabel''s gaze, she grinned and, descending to the ground, tidied up the table and chairs. Turning her wings back into a black cloak, she sat down on her chair.


    She took her time talking and waited for the couple to come to their senses and take their seats again.


    Sierra looked at Idan differently now than before. There was genuine interest in her gaze. She was curious about what had just happened. Realizing the pair''s unusual ability, she assumed that the young man probably also had a different bloodline, and this outburst of mana was most likely related to her.


    When Idan regained consciousness, Arabel released him and they sat back down on the chairs.


    As if nothing had happened, Sierra took out a drink from her storage, poured herself and the couple, and then began sipping the drink, enjoying the surrounding atmosphere.


    The couple didn''t know what to talk about.


    "What kind of bloodline?" Sierra asked.


    "Alpha of Fire," Idan answered honestly, not hiding his secret.


    When Sierra heard the word "Alpha," she almost jumped out of her chair.


    She was surprised to hear this and stared at Idan. Her opinion of the guy has changed for the second time.


    "You''re not kidding, are you?" Sierra asked, wanting to make sure she had heard him correctly.


    "Yes," Idan said, and his black hair turned bright red, and sparks of flame began to appear in it. Idan''s brown eyes turned the shade of his hair��the same rich red.


    The transformation into the Alpha of Fire was easy, and Idan did not experience a strong emotional outburst. The last time Sierra used Soul Force to pressure him, he didn''t use his transformation, fearing that his emotions would become even more intense in this form. After all, every time he took this form, his sensitivity increased exponentially.


    After he had lasted in this form for ten seconds, he decided to reverse the transformation.


    Sierra, of course, was extremely surprised. First, she received confirmation of her guesses, and then she saw a real live Alpha of Fire. Sierra herself had never met a live Alpha before, she had only heard of them. And now, sitting in front of her, though not a real one, was still an Alpha of Fire.


    She only regretted that he was the Alpha of Fire, not Darkness.


    Then she remembered that she had felt the element of Light during the inspection, which did not meet her expectations.


    "Do you have an affinity for the element of light?" asked Sierra, not hiding her curiosity.


    Sierra''s question surprised Idan. He couldn''t figure out how she found out about this, but then he remembered that there was a Dark Valkyrie in front of him, possessing the opposite element of light, and suggested that perhaps this was what allowed her to sense the element of light.


    "Yes, I have an affinity for the element of light," Idan confirmed.


    "It''s interesting that although you have the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire, you also have an affinity for another element," Sierra said, surprised by what she heard.


    Then she switched to Arabel: "What are your elements?"


    "Ice, Water and Darkness,�� Arabel quickly replied.


    Sierra was pleasantly surprised to hear that Arabel had an affinity for the element of darkness.


    Sierra immediately guessed that Arabel had most likely used her element of darkness to free herself from her grip on Soul Force. Sierra''s soul was permeated to some extent by her element of darkness, and the only force capable of resisting this element was light or another dark element.


    "You''re both amazing," Sierra said admiringly, looking at the couple. Then she turned to Idan.: "Let''s get to know each other, boy."


    "Idan Fein. I am human. Arabel''s partner. I have the same ability as her, and I possess the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire," Idan introduced himself.


    "Idan, right?" said Sierra with a smile. "Are you her official partner?"


    "Huh?" Idan and Arabel didn''t immediately understand what she meant.


    "I''m asking, are you husband and wife? Or just partners and friends?" �� Sierra clarified her question.


    "She''s my fiancee!"


    "He''s my fiance!"


    Idan and Arabel said these words at the same time. Then they looked at each other in surprise and lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    They both didn''t understand why they suddenly decided to tell this Dark Valkyrie that they were an official couple.


    When Idan heard the Dark Valkyrie''s question, he felt uneasy and hurried to inform her that he was already busy.


    Arabel, also catching Sierra''s question, tried to make it clear that Idan belonged to her. Although she wasn''t sure how she felt yet, she panicked, thinking that Sierra might try to take over Idan if she denied their relationship.


    "Ha ha ha!" �� Sierra laughed out loud when she saw the couple''s embarrassment.


    She could tell by their behavior that they hadn''t fully realized their feelings yet. However, their answers to her question clearly demonstrated that they were on the path to accepting each other.


    "Calm down. I''m not interested in this fiery guy. If he had the element of darkness, I would think about taking him away from you," Sierra replied with a smile.


    The couple was only more confused by what they heard.


    "But I would like to warn you, especially you, Arabel, �� Sierra looked at Arabel with a slight smile.


    "I found out in this damned place that I''m not the only Valkyrie," Sierra''s words hit them like a thunderbolt.


    "Besides me, there are at least two other Valkyries here. One of them lives in the first city, and the other in the second. Both of them have not yet reached the highest realm and have a peak Diamond rank," Sierra shared her information.


    Arabel was at a loss as to why Sierra was talking about the warning specifically for her. Would the other Valkyries pose a threat to her? She couldn''t figure it out until she heard the following.


    "The one who lives in the first city is a Light Valkyrie. As soon as she finds out about your partner''s existence and that he has the bloodline of the Alpha of Fire and is close to the element of Light, she will definitely come for him!" �� Sierra could not help but smile broadly, looking at Arabel''s shocked face.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Two more Valkyrie

    Sierra watched Arabel''s stunned expression with a slight smile. Then her gaze shifted to Idan, who was also startled, though not as much as Arabel.


    Soon Arabel sighed and closed her eyes. Like Sierra, she returned to her normal appearance, undoing the transformation.


    This time, she didn''t put on a Ghost mask to hide her true identity.


    When she opened her eyes, her expression was no longer shocked. It was replaced by an ordinary expression devoid of any emotion.


    She glanced at Sierra, then back at Idan.


    Idan, meeting her gaze, could not understand what she was thinking at that moment. The sudden change in her expression and the unexpected silence began to frighten him. Her mood had changed too quickly and abruptly.


    Startling Idan with her gaze, Arabel stared at Sierra and asked:


    "Who is she?"


    Although her voice sounded calm, Sierra immediately sensed the hardness in it.


    "Lucinda Lightial is a Diamond��ranked Light Valkyrie," Sierra replied to Arabel''s question.


    "She hasn''t reached the highest realm yet, perhaps because she got to this place before she managed to reach the peak of the Diamond rank," Sierra added.


    From Sierra''s words, Arabel realized that she and this Light Valkyrie were not very close.


    "I want to tell you that I didn''t know anything about her until I came to this place. I met her when I was in the first city, and we had a very interesting conversation." Sierra was happy to share her memories of meeting the Light Valkyrie.


    "She can also be considered the hidden leader of the outsiders in the first city. She was somehow able to find a way to manipulate the Staff Hero."


    This part about the Light Valkyrie surprised Arabel. Who would have thought that there was already someone behind the Staff Hero, and it would turn out to be another Valkyrie!


    "At the end of our conversation, she even tried to get me on her side, but of course I refused, because I have no sympathy for the Light Ones." Sierra was still smiling, which made Arabel nervous.


    "After my refusal, she, of course, showed her dislike for the Dark Ones and overestimated herself. Because she had been manipulating the Staff Hero for too long, she felt like she was the strongest and tried to suppress me. However, in the end, I taught her a lesson that she won''t soon forget!"


    When she said those words, Sierra''s smile grew even wider. She was happy to share with Arabel that she had managed to teach her cheeky little sister a lesson.


    Arabel also realized that the reason for Sierra''s smile was that she was remembering that joyful moment associated with the Light Valkyrie. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking her head, Arabel asked,


    "What about the other one?"


    Sierra shrugged and replied:


    "Who knows?"


    After an unsuccessful meeting with the Light Valkyrie, she lost the desire to communicate with anyone else.


    "I''ve heard that she lives in the second city, that she''s more reserved than the first one, and she has her own business there," Sierra added.


    And she also mentioned that the second Valkyrie seems to be related to water.


    "Water Valkyrie, yes..." muttered Idan, and then looked at Arabel, wondering if it was worth discussing this with her.


    When he recently found out about the existence of two such Valkyries, his imagination ran wild, and a crazy idea came to mind.


    However, remembering the expression Arabelle had shown recently, he shook his head and decided to drop the thought. Especially since there was another Valkyrie sitting across from them.


    "System, can Limbo''s consciousness observe us and find out what happened recently?" asked Idan, remembering how he and Arabel had demonstrated their ability to transform in front of Sierra, forgetting that Limbo''s consciousness could monitor them.


    Milica told them that she had created a barrier that prevents outsiders from observing them during the transformation, so Limbo''s consciousness is still unaware of their abilities.


    Idan was worried that Limbo, having overheard their conversation, might tell the Light Valkyrie about Idan. And, as Sierra said, she would come for him personally.


    Idan understood that they couldn''t stand up to a Valkyrie of peak "Diamond" rank at the moment.


    [Don''t worry, Host! This Valkyrie created a barrier before your arrival that prevents outsiders from observing what is happening in this place.] �� the System answered Idan''s question.


    Hearing the System''s words, Idan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He realized again that rash actions can lead to unpleasant consequences. Before they acted, they had to check with the System whether they could use their abilities and make sure that no one was watching them.


    Using a mental link, Idan shared with Arabel what he had learned from the System.


    After hearing Idan''s explanation, Arabel also realized her mistake��she hurried without checking the situation and immediately opened up to Sierra.


    "Okay, you can go," Sierra said, surprising the couple.


    She had already satisfied her curiosity about Arabel and had learned more than she expected about Idan. Moreover, she even took the initiative and warned the couple about the other two Valkyries who might cause them problems.


    Sierra became convinced that the couple really came from another world and possessed amazing abilities, as well as an artifact. She was amazed by the Ghost Mask''s ability, even though she didn''t show it to the couple.


    As for the information about the other world, Sierra showed no interest in it. To be honest, she would have cared before, but now she didn''t care. She also didn''t care what the couple and his group were doing in this Forbidden zone.


    Were they looking for a way out of Limbo? Sierra didn''t care. On the contrary, she was happy to stay in this place.


    [Hosts, unfortunately, this Dark Valkyrie''s flaw of bloodline has gotten out of her control, and now her own element is consuming her from the inside out. Due to the fact that she was in Limbo and was limited, the absorption process slowed down.]


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    These words of the System came as a real shock to them. They stared in disbelief at the powerful Valkyrie who sat in front of them, unable to believe that she was dying.


    Then they realized the meaning of what the System had said. Her "flaw" was out of control.


    Valkyrie Arabel''s bloodline also had its own "flaw". Does that mean he can get out of control?


    What can happen then?

 Chapter 80 - 80: Flaw

    "She�� Is she dying?" �C Arabel thought to the System. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yes, host. All Valkyrie bloodlines have their flaws. Unlike you, they learn to control their flaws from an early age, and by the time they become adults, they are already successfully coping with them.] �� The System started responding to Arabel''s question.


    [This Valkyrie must have been able to control her Flaw as well. Otherwise, she would not have been able to reach the "Legendary" rank. She probably encountered something that affected her disadvantage, and it got out of her control.]


    That was the System''s assumption.


    [Because of this, her own element of darkness is slowly but inevitably consuming her life force]


    "What about me?" Arabel asked, and Idan, also paying attention, began to listen to the System''s response regarding her.


    [The host was not born as a Valkyrie; you received the bloodline thanks to the bloodline change potion prepared by the Supreme Alchemist System. You shouldn''t have shown any flaws in the Valkyrie bloodline.


    However, due to the fact that you passed the ascension trial using the bloodline change potion, you didn''t have time to suppress and take control of your flaw. In addition, the System intervened and prevented you from losing your original bloodline by integrating the Valkyrie bloodline as a second additional one.


    The flaw was not fixed properly, as originally planned. It manifests itself in you in the form of the influence of the element of ice on your emotions.]


    As Arabel suspected, all these side effects after taking the potion were related to its flaw. The dulling of emotions, the slowing of the heartbeat, and other manifestations were all the result of her flaw.


    [Host shouldn''t worry too much. Over time, you will be able to suppress and take control of your flaw. You have already made significant progress in this direction. Remember that you are not alone. Your partner''s presence suppresses your flaw, and you won''t encounter what this Valkyrie is facing]


    Arabel and Idan weren''t sure if the System was trying to comfort them or not.


    "What about me? Do Alphas have a flaw too?" Idan asked.


    [No, Host. Unlike Valkyries, whose strong influence of the elements can be dangerous if it gets out of control and leads to death, Alphas have a different story.


    Alphas are created from mana and the elements, and their element is closely related to emotions. The stronger the emotions, the more powerful they become. If the Alphas lose control of themselves, they will not die like the Valkyries, but on the contrary, they will become stronger.


    However, this may pose a danger to others. Therefore, the System strongly recommends keeping your emotions under control and avoiding such situations. Otherwise, you risk harming your partner and loved ones].


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s still a flaw", Idan thought with mild annoyance. It''s just that the result was different. If the Valkyrie herself died, the Alpha became a threat to others.


    The more they thought about it, the more confused they became. They couldn''t figure out if this was how it was supposed to be or if something had gone wrong during the ascension trial. And if so, why would the System recommend such a path to them?


    After all, she was the one who suggested taking the ascension trials and changing their bloodlines at the same time.


    Or are they both over-dramatizing the situation? After all, nothing irreparable happened. They just need to accept their new selves and get used to it.


    All of this awakening, the System, the Other World, and the bloodline change happened in a short time. They have already lived for about 18 years, but it all came upon them in a short two months.


    According to the System, the flaw of Valkyrie bloodline is not a serious problem, and the Valkyries themselves are successfully coping with it.


    However, this time they were lucky enough to meet Valkyrie, who may have had a unique case.: she lost control of her flaw because of some event.


    The couple talked to each other without making a sound. Sierra, who was watching them, was puzzled by their long silence after she informed them that they could leave.


    She immediately noticed the strangeness in their behavior. Although they didn''t say a word out loud, their thoughts seemed to flow into each other. Sierra did not feel any fluctuations in the Soul Force, and she was curious how they managed to communicate in this way.


    "Okay, we get it. So why did you let us know that the Dark Valkyrie was dying? Do you have a way to save her?" Idan finally asked after some discussion.


    He wondered why their System, which usually intervened only, when necessary, suddenly revealed the secret of this Valkyrie to them when she invited them to leave.


    Arabel was also intrigued. She wanted to understand why the System had decided to share this information with them. After all, she must have some reason for such a step.


    [Yes and no. In its current state, the System cannot save this Valkyrie. However, you can help her overcome the consequences and prolong her life by using products from the ?trade? function. When you become strong enough in the future, you will be able to help her and save her life. This System only provides its hosts with such information. The choice you make is yours to make].


    "So that''s it," �C Idan and Arabel thought, immediately realizing the hint of the System. It was as if she was telling them that they had a way to help the Dark Valkyrie. And exactly how they take advantage of this opportunity is up to them.


    They can show kindness and help her selflessly, or use this opportunity to their advantage and make a deal with Valkyrie.


    It all depends on the Dark Valkyrie: how much she wants to live, or has already accepted her fate and is not going to change anything.


    Especially since they had a task that required them to obtain the essence of the Dark Valkyrie''s blood.


    "Ms. Sierra, how about a small deal?" Arabel asked after she and Idan came to an agreement on how to take advantage of the opportunity provided by the System.

 Chapter 81 - 81: [Yes, you are very smart, Host!]

    "Ms. Sierra, how about a little deal?" Arabel suddenly suggested.


    Sierra seemed surprised by the suggestion.


    "A deal?" she asked.


    Sierra then shook her head negatively, indicating to the couple that she wasn''t interested in their proposal.


    "Not interested. You can go now," she said, gesturing for the couple to leave.


    Knowing the situation she was in; the couple was ready for it. They didn''t pay attention to her words and didn''t leave.


    Idan gave Arabel a place in the negotiations. At least Sierra had a good opinion of her, and she wasn''t particularly interested in him at first. However, the fact that he had a rare Alpha bloodline increased his value in her eyes.


    "Take your time, Ms. Sierra. We have a suggestion that will interest you!" Arabel insisted.


    "Oh? And what is it? You know, there''s not much I''m interested in at the moment," Sierra was a little intrigued. She was curious about what they could offer her. Only the realization that they came from another world allowed her to listen to them.


    "How about a way to reduce the effect of your life force being absorbed by the element of darkness?" Arabel asked Sierra cautiously.


    That was the most important moment. It all depended on Sierra''s reaction to this suggestion.


    Sierra was surprised at Arabel''s suggestion at first, but then her gaze turned serious. She didn''t understand how they knew about her problem.


    Arabel noticed the change in Sierra''s mood. If she had been casual before, then after Arabel voiced her suggestion, which hinted that they were aware of her problem, Sierra''s behavior immediately changed.


    "How did you find out about this?" asked Sierra with complete seriousness.


    Arabel, without taking her eyes off Sierra, replied:


    "You know that we come from another world. Unlike in your world, we have some abilities that are not available to you. It is thanks to them that we have learned that you have lost control of your flaw, and now the dark element that is part of you is devouring your life force."


    After Arabel''s reply, Sierra''s face remained unchanged. This made Arabel mentally swallow. The uncertainty that surrounded them both scared and worried her.


    Sierra, though she didn''t show her surprise, was amazed. Few people knew that the Valkyrie bloodline had a flaw. She was sure that Arabel Morgan, who possessed the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie, had already encountered this problem.


    However, it was almost impossible to find out which of the Valkyries, besides herself, was suffering from her flaw. Sierra was known for her stealth, and her abilities hid her condition almost perfectly. Even Limbo''s consciousness couldn''t detect her presence. How could this couple find out about her problem?


    This uncertainty scared Sierra. She couldn''t figure out what kind of powerful force was behind this couple to find out such details about her.


    At the same time, this discovery gave her hope.


    She was almost resigned to what awaited her.


    Because of her problem, she stopped worrying about her safety and decided to take a chance by going to the dungeon to try to conquer it in the hope of finding a way to heal. Her hopes were tied to the secrets hiding in the dungeon.


    However, in the end, she failed and gave up, allowing herself to be swallowed up by the dungeon without resisting or trying to get out.


    So, she ended up in this strange place, where, like in the dungeon, her powers were limited. But unlike in the dungeon, the power absorbing her life force was also limited here, which gave her a little more time.


    "Hey, System! You said that we can help her to suppress the absorption effect by using the ?Trade? function. Does that mean we need to buy something with System points?" Idan asked while Sierra was thinking.


    He suddenly realized that they had overlooked something important again, and turned to the System with this question.


    Arabel was startled when she heard Idan''s question. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something strange has been happening to them lately. They became too distracted and constantly forgot about important things or simply did not pay attention to them. It was starting to cause concern.


    How could she forget again that the System offered to help Sierra with the ?Trade? function? They didn''t have many system points anyway, and they should have checked if they had enough for that purpose first.


    In two months, they barely managed to accumulate about 600 System points. Most of these points were earned for completing small tasks to improve skills and abilities.


    However, they received the most points for passing the ascension trial and completing the bonus task. At that time, they were grateful to the System for the experience they gained, which allowed them to reach level 20, and did not pay attention to the number of points.


    They received the rest of the System''s points from selling unnecessary items through the ?Trade? function.


    [Yes, you are very smart, Host!] �� the System''s response rang out.


    It was difficult to detect any emotion in her monotone voice, but Idan and Arabel were sure that the System was laughing at them.


    "System, what do we need to acquire from the ?Trade? function to help Sierra?" asked Idan, gritting his teeth to contain his irritation. The trading window featured a variety of products, despite the fact that the function was limited by their level.


    Most of them seemed like ordinary things needed in everyday life, but even they had a high price. The lowest cost was for a small piece of soap, which cost 50 System points.


    While Idan was looking at the goods, trying to figure out exactly where the item they needed was, the System reached out and brought up a potion on his screen. What they were looking for was clearly written on it: "Potions to suppress the Flaw of Valkyrie Bloodline."


    The cost of this potion was 1,000 System points.


    After seeing the cost of the potion and comparing it with the number of System points, he and Arabel had between them, Idan silently closed the window.


    He glanced at Arabel and shook his head, letting her know that they were missing System points.


    "What should we do? We can''t sell anything, and to get more points, we need to upgrade our skills. But it''s going to take a long time", Arabel thought, turning to Idan.


    He just shrugged his shoulders in response.


    Of course, Idan himself did not know how to solve this problem. If he had found a good way to accumulate points, he would have already used it.


    Suddenly, the System came to the rescue:


    [Host! You can ask the Dark Valkyrie to give you her blood essence. Then you will be able to sell the essence through the ?Trade? functions to the "Supreme Alchemist System" or "Supreme Bloodline System". The price for such a rare item will be higher, and you will have enough points to purchase the necessary potion.]


    After receiving help from the System, the couple waited for Sierra''s response.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Contract

    "Prove it!" said Sierra firmly.


    She demanded that the couple demonstrate that they are really capable of helping her, and not just shaking the air with empty promises.


    "Of course we can prove it," Arabel said confidently.


    "System, is there a way to make a deal that ensures that neither side can break it?" �� at this point, Idan remembered novels that described various contracts and agreements that could serve in such situations.


    [Of course there is! In the "Trade" function, you can purchase three types of contracts: a blood contract, a soul contract, and a power contract for System points. In addition to one-time contracts, there is also a special ability, but due to level restrictions, it is not available in the "Trade" function.]


    After receiving a response from the System, Idan immediately opened the "Trade" window. When he saw the value of the contracts, he immediately closed it.


    "Ms. Sierra, do you have a contract?" asked Idan, deciding that if the System and they themselves did not have one, then it was worth paying attention to the other side.


    Surprised that Idan had addressed her, Sierra''s eyebrows went up.


    Sierra looked at him and nodded her head.:


    �� There is a soul contract!


    �� Wonderful! Idan exclaimed with joy. �� Let''s conclude a contract, and then we can show how we can help you.


    Sierra thought for a moment before agreeing.


    Although the soul contract was difficult to obtain and its cost was considerable, for Sierra, who didn''t have much time left, it wasn''t a waste. She decided to take the opportunity to verify the truthfulness of the couple''s words.


    She took out a parchment from her spatial storage, which was a pendant, and placed it on the table.


    "And what do you want in exchange?" she asked, getting straight to the point. If they offer a deal, it means they have something they want to get out of it. Before concluding an agreement, she wanted to know what demands both sides were making.


    "It''s simple��we''re asking for protection," Arabel said.


    Before Sierra could respond, she continued:


    "You must know that the consciousness of this world is hunting us, and most likely one of these days we will face an ambush or something similar. We want you to help us and our elders if we can''t handle this on our own."


    "And more specifically?" Sierra was not satisfied with what she heard. She asked for more specific information.


    "We don''t know how many people will participate in this, but we are sure that they will. There will probably be locals among them, so we are not asking you to engage them in battle. We just need your help if the situation gets out of control. Can you help a few people escape without getting involved in the conflict?"


    Sierra thought for a moment. If this couple can really help her solve the problem, then she won''t have any difficulties.


    "Yes, I can," she replied.


    "I would also like to ask you for the of your blood essence," Arabel immediately moved on to the second requirement, having received consent for the first.


    "My blood essence?" wondered Sierra, but then she narrowed her eyes. She immediately sensed something was amiss. "Why do you need it?"


    "Of course, to help you with your problem. We need to analyze your blood essence, not your regular blood. After all, the blood essence contains your bloodline, which is what you''re having trouble with," Arabel said without even blushing.


    To some extent, she was telling the truth. They needed Sierra''s blood essence to sell it for System points and buy potions that could temporarily solve her problems.


    Seeing nothing unusual in her words, Sierra glanced at Idan and asked:


    How much?"


    Idan mentally addressed the System with a question:


    "And really, how much?"


    [The more, the better, Host. The quantity depends on how high the value will be when selling.]


    Arabel, exactly repeating the words of the System, turned to Sierra:


    �� The more, the better.


    Sierra''s eye twitched at what she heard.


    "I can only provide one full vial," Sierra said, putting a small empty vial on the table.


    "Will that be enough?" Arabel mentally asked the System. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [That will be more than enough], the System replied.


    "Wonderful", Arabel thought happily, and then, glancing at Sierra, she nodded, "That''s enough."


    Hearing Arabel''s words, Sierra breathed a sigh of relief. She could have provided more, but she was unwilling to do so.


    The process of separating the blood essence was not only painful, but also caused unpleasant sensations. Although such an amount would not have seriously harmed her, if they had demanded even more, she would have added another vial, but no more.


    Two vials was her limit. If she exceeded it, her life would be in danger.


    After they decided on the requirements, they proceeded to conclude the soul contract.


    It was the couple''s first experience, and they were unaware of what a soul contract was.


    [A soul contract is an agreement in which both parties are required to comply with the requirements set out in the contract. If one of the parties violates the terms of the contract, then her soul will be seriously damaged, and there is a small risk that this may lead to her death.]


    The system briefly explained to the couple the essence of the soul contract.


    Soul damage is a serious injury that requires special attention and effort to heal. There are a limited number of methods, especially if the injury was caused by a breach of contract. Even those who are able to help are not always ready to lend a helping hand to someone who has violated the contract.


    The couple initially wanted to make additional demands, but then they decided not to be too greedy and limited themselves to what had already been offered.


    They sought to establish friendly relations with Sierra, realizing that they could only partially alleviate her problems, but not completely solve them. It was also in Sierra''s best interests to maintain good relations with them, which opened up new horizons for future cooperation.


    Sierra formulated the terms of the contract that were beneficial to both sides.


    For her part, she promised to help the couple and their elders if in the future they encounter an ambush set up by outsiders from other cities and local residents. Her goal was only to help them get out of this situation if they couldn''t handle it on their own. In addition, she will provide the couple with one vial of her blood essence.


    Idan and Arabel, for their part, agreed to help Sierra suppress the flaw in her bloodline, thereby prolonging her life. They made it clear that their method would not completely cure Sierra, but would only delay the inevitable by giving her more time to find ways to treat herself.


    After carefully reading and confirming the correctness of all the conditions, both sides used their Soul Forces to conclude the Contract.


    As soon as the three Soul Forces came into contact with the parchment, it shone and split into three equal parts, which flew into the bodies of each of the participants, completing the process of concluding the contract.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Going back to the camp

    After signing the contract, Sierra relaxed a bit.


    Now, if the couple cannot help her, they will suffer irreparable damage to their soul. But she couldn''t completely get rid of her worries until she got what she wanted.


    Sierra was a little afraid that a couple from another world might find a way to circumvent the soul contract. Although she knew that no successful way to break the treaty had yet been found in their world, this could not be said to the aliens from another world.


    "Great, then we look forward to receiving the promised vial of blood essence from you. As soon as we receive it, we will provide you with what you need after a while," Arabel said after making sure that the contract had already been signed.


    Now she couldn''t wait to complete the System''s task and find out how many points they could sell Sierra''s blood essence for.


    "I will hand over the blood essence vial to you soon. And now you can go back, your elders are probably already worried about your long absence and will start looking for you soon," Sierra replied.


    "In that case, we''ll take our leave," Arabel said, getting up from her seat.


    "Miss Sierra, considering that you have set up such a powerful barrier here, can I safely assume that you are able to hide from the consciousness of this place?" asked Idan before following Arabel.


    "Yes, thanks to my proximity to the element of darkness, I can hide not only from his gaze, but also from his influence," Sierra answered his question.


    "So, the consciousness is unaware of your presence here? I''m worried that if she finds out about you, she might take measures that will complicate our lives in the future and yours too," Idan expressed his concerns.


    "There''s no need to worry. Perhaps the consciousness of this world will have suspicions that something is wrong here, but it will not be able to find out who I am, much less determine my rank. It is not omniscient and cannot observe everything that happens in this world. I can say with confidence that for the entire time of your stay here, it has not even shown interest in this place," Sierra''s words surprised and reassured the couple.


    If what she said is true, then now they have another trump card that can help them in case of a worst-case scenario. Now they could relax a little.


    "Then we say goodbye," the couple said, heading back to their camp, where Eulalia and Nemo were waiting for them.


    Sierra, sitting in her seat, did not take her eyes off the departing ones until they disappeared into the forest. Her mind was full of thoughts. She wanted to ask if they knew a way to heal her completely, instead of just suppressing her and prolonging her life.


    Although it was pleasant, it wasn''t what she wanted. No one would want to settle for such a half-measure. She wanted to get rid of this problem, because without it, the paths to higher rank would have been cut off.


    Closing her eyes, she sighed softly. Then, pulling out the vial, she began to prepare to extract her blood essence, as they had agreed.


    On the way to the camp, Arabel and Idan couldn''t help but discuss what was bothering them.


    "After we switched bloodlines and received the memories from the ascension trial, something is happening to us," Arabel said anxiously. She couldn''t pass up the opportunity to share her thoughts with Idan.


    "Yeah, it''s not like that here," Idan replied softly. "It''s a completely different world. We grew up in a safe world, and we had a completely different idea of life. In our world, there were no such amazing and strange things as magic, the System, bloodlines, other races, and everything else.


    "Due to the influence of our world, we tend to think too much and look for scientific explanations for everything around us. However, this can significantly limit our perception. There are different rules in this world. Instead of understanding the structure of the new world, we can get confused and misunderstand it."


    Idan''s words were true. This was especially true of Arabel. Since childhood, she has been trained to be useful to her family, regardless of her own desires.


    Now, in the new world, she didn''t have such restrictions, but deep down, she couldn''t completely get rid of her upbringing and worldview. She needed to change and accept the new rules of this world without dwelling on the past.


    The couple still couldn''t fully adjust to the System, which caused them to miss out on many opportunities. They realized that they were most likely always under Limbo''s supervision, but they couldn''t get used to it and always take this fact into account.


    Because of this, Arabel did not hesitate to reveal her secret to Sierra, not making sure that it was safe around. This could have serious consequences if they were being watched by Limbo''s mind.


    As for the "Trade" function, due to the high price of the goods, the couple almost stopped paying attention to it, waiting for them to accumulate enough points to finally use it. Therefore, they missed the information that it was necessary to use the "Trade" function to help Sierra.


    It wasn''t until Sierra demanded proof that Idan remembered it.


    Besides, they didn''t fully understand their System. Although it was called the Supreme Husband System and Supreme Wife System, the couple could not grasp the essence of its fundamentals. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their system seemed too vague to them, and they could not understand in which direction the System was trying to develop them. There was a feeling that it was trying to cover everything and everyone. And it seemed strange and wrong.


    There was a saying in their world: "If you run after two hares, you will catch neither*."


    The couple didn''t have that much time to even explore all the abilities, skills, and functions that the System offered them, let alone raise their level.


    The couple got to the camp pretty quickly. As they expected, Eulalia and Nemo were already waiting for them by the campfire. It was clear from the expression on Eulalia''s face that she was very worried about them.


    However, what surprised the couple was that there was a middle-aged man and his disciple sitting next to them. Both of them were looking at them with some strange expressions on their faces. Alois just snorted and muttered something under his breath.


    "What''s going on?" Arabel asked Eulalia.


    "Do you have any idea how long you''ve been gone?" she replied with a note of displeasure in her voice.


    She then motioned for Arabel to use a mental link, and Arabel immediately connected to her.


    "It''s their turn to go on duty soon, and we didn''t know why you decided to leave..." said Eulalia, hesitating a little. She looked guiltily at Arabel and continued,


    "We just hinted to them that you left, well... out of natural instincts."


    Arabel didn''t immediately understand what she was talking about. Idan could barely contain his laughter, unable to understand why they had decided to explain their absence in this way.


    Soon Arabel finally got it, and she unleashed a torrent of curses on Eulalie through a mental link that almost deafened her.


    *This means that if you take on several tasks at once, you will not achieve results in any of them.

 Chapter 84 - 84: A new function of System opened

    After grumbling a bit at Eulalia, Arabel calmed down and decided to hide from the gazes of the master and his disciple. She finally understood why they were watching them so closely.


    She would also have looked at the couple with bewilderment if, instead of being on duty, they had left in order, as Eulalia put it, to satisfy their "natural instincts."


    Eulalia followed her into the tent to find out the details of their absence. Not what she imagined, but the real reason for their absence.


    Realizing that it would soon be duty time for Alois and his disciple, Idan returned to his tent, where Nemo followed him.


    "What happened?" asked Nemo, speaking to Idan through the mental link they had established. Idan understood that he had to give an explanation.


    "We met that woman in black that the master was chatting with at the Adventurer''s Guild building," Idan replied, surprising Nemo.


    Nemo remembered this woman well. She made a strong impression on him. He even suggested that maybe she was stronger than their master Milica. And he was right.


    "She''s a Valkyrie," Idan said, and these words, transmitted through a mental link, gave Nemo a strange feeling. The wound that was tormenting his right side suddenly began to heat up, and he unconsciously grabbed the pendant hanging from his neck with his left hand.


    Idan did not notice the sudden change in Nemo''s behavior and continued, "She followed us because she sensed Arabel''s bloodline and invited her to talk."


    At that moment, Nemo''s thoughts were so confused that he couldn''t hear everything. Sighing, he finally pulled himself together and began to listen attentively to Idan.


    "Arabel talked to her and we resolved some issues. Besides, we made a small deal. Now we have insurance in case something goes wrong," Idan summed up, recalling their meeting with Sierra.


    Nemo was very interested and wanted to know more details, especially about Valkyrie herself. However, Idan did not go into details, and Nemo had to step back.


    At this time, Arabel also briefly told Eulalia about what had happened, without hiding or going into details.


    Eulalia was in complete shock. She couldn''t even imagine that such a powerful Valkyrie had been watching them all this time. Eulalia had already seen Arabel in this form and was in awe of her beauty and strength.


    Now, having learned that a real Valkyrie was following them, Eulalia had mixed feelings. On the one hand, it scared her, but on the other, it made her want to get to know her and see her in her true form with her own eyes.


    After the explanation, they both went to bed. Arabel couldn''t sleep; she was waiting for Sierra to bring them her blood essence.


    "The vial is at the entrance to your tent, you can take it," Arabel heard Sierra''s voice in her head as she lay and thought about what had happened.


    Wasting no time, she stood up and looked outside. As Sierra said, there was indeed a small vial of red liquid at the entrance. Picking it up and looking around, Arabel found no one nearby and returned back to the tent.


    She was surprised that no one paid attention to how Sierra delivered the vial of blood essence to the entrance of her tent.


    Even Izzy didn''t notice her, which once again confirmed Sierra''s mastery of the art of hiding.


    "Idan, Sierra fulfilled her part of the contract and brought the blood essence.", �� Arabel mentally informed Idan.


    Idan, who was lying with his eyes closed at that moment, opened them and was about to get up and go to Arabel, but he remembered in time that they were in different tents. He didn''t want to embarrass Arabel and create more misunderstandings between them and Alois and his disciple.


    "Wonderful", Idan replied mentally, sharing Arabel''s joy.


    [Ding! The task "It is necessary to obtain the essence of the Dark Valkyrie''s blood in any way" has been completed. The reward is a coupon for making "Blood Essence Elixir" provided by the Supreme Alchemist System].


    After a while, the System announced the completion of the task. Initially, the couple thought that this task would be too much for them, but thanks to an unexpected case, they coped with it very quickly and easily.


    This event once again confirmed that in this world, things can go wrong as they expect.


    Just like last time, a small coupon appeared in front of Arabel with the inscription "Coupon for the preparation of "Blood Essence Elixir"".


    "System, how do I use it?" Arabel asked, holding the coupon in her hands. Last time, a similar coupon allowed her and Idan to open the "Trade" function in their System. Then everything happened by itself, without her intervention. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Direct the Soul Force to the coupon, and you will find out] �� the System answered Arabel''s question.


    Following the System''s instructions, Arabel channeled her Soul Force into the coupon. As soon as her Soul Force touched the coupon, it disintegrated into particles and flew into her body.


    [Ding! A new function called "Alchemy" has been opened in the System] �� as Arabel suggested, a new function has appeared, but this time it was related to "Alchemy", since the coupon was from the Supreme Alchemist System.


    "Here''s another new function!" exclaimed Arabel. This is the third function related to the next "Supreme" System.


    Their suspicion that after they helped Nemo tame a unique creature, the "Beast taming" function would open, which would be linked to the "Supreme Beast Taming System", no longer seemed so absurd.


    "And what does this new function do?" asked Arabel curiously, opening the new function window.


    In the window that opened, there was only one category called "Recipe", which contained the only recipe for "Blood Essence Elixir".


    Arabel''s expectations weren''t as high this time as they had been on previous occasions, so she wasn''t too surprised.


    "Let me guess: to unlock other recipes, do you need to complete tasks or buy them in the "Trade" function for System points?" Arabel asked the System.


    [Yes, you''re a fast learner, Host!] �� the System replied.


    Arabel''s right eye twitched after hearing the System''s words.


    She checked the only available recipe and cursed softly when she saw the ingredients.


    ## "Blood Essence Elixir (Simplified)"


    To prepare this valuable elixir, you will need the following ingredients:


    **Blood Essence** required to raise the bloodline level of the race �C 100 ml.


    ** Vital alcohol** �C 50 ml.


    **Host''s blood** �C 100 ml.


    **System Points** �C 500 cp. (Service for cooking and for small ingredients not listed)


    - The probability of success of this process is 50%. As a result, you can get 1-2 vials of Blood Essence Elixir, each 100 ml.


    "Damn it, the making needs additional ingredients, my blood, and System points, and there''s still a chance of success?" Arabel didn''t know how to react to this.


    Although being able to get two vials instead of one was a little comforting, it couldn''t outweigh the other circumstances.


    Arabel decided to postpone the decision until later. Despite her dissatisfaction, she understood that this "Blood Essence Elixir" would be useful not only to her, but also to Idan.


    Now that she had dealt with the task, she needed to find out how much they could sell the "Legendary" rank Dark Valkyrie Blood Essence for.


    To find out, Arabel opened the ?Trade? window and scanned the vial on her hand. When she saw the price of the vial, she almost dropped it in surprise.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Purchase and sale process

    "Six... thousand? Six thousand points?" Arabel couldn''t believe her eyes. She clutched the vial tightly, as if it were the most precious treasure.


    Up to this point, they had received a little over 10 points for all their sales and completed tasks. They collected a significant number of points just for the bonus task and passing the ascension trial. But even compared to that, selling one vial of blood essence earned them 6,000 points.


    "Hey, System, why is there such a big difference?" asked Arabel.


    Although she roughly understood the answer, she wanted to hear it from the System itself, which is responsible for this function.


    [Host, you have the blood essence of a Dark Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank in your hands. In addition to her rank, she possesses a somewhat rare element of Darkness, and you have managed to collect a significant amount. The total cost of this essence is 6,000 System points].


    The system estimated the value of Sierra''s blood essence based on three criteria: rank, element rarity, and quantity.


    [If you wanted to purchase a blood essence of the "Legendary" rank in the "Trade" function, you would have to pay between 25,000 and 100,000 system points, depending on the rarity of the element and the amount.]


    Hearing these words from the System, Arabel was stunned. She tightened her grip on the vial of Sierra''s blood essence.


    [Host, you should have realized right away that you were selling unnecessary items in the "Trade" function at a much lower price than their actual value].


    "And... and... how big is the difference?" asked Arabel. She estimated roughly that the difference was about ten times, but she needed confirmation from the System itself.


    [Ten times!]


    The system confirmed her calculations and fears by saying just that.


    Arabel could barely hold back her tears. The price difference was too great. From now on, they should carefully consider their sales decisions. Only what they consider unnecessary junk can be implemented, and for everything else they will have to look for other opportunities.


    Although the System''s points would be more valuable in the long run than the revenue from other sales, the couple realized that this was not the only way to get points. There are also tasks from the System itself that they could complete to earn points.


    Arabel decided to put the matter aside and discuss it with Idan later. She had more important things to do right now, like selling a vial of blood essence. Knowing the true value of this bottle, she had no desire to part with it, but in order to fulfill their part of the contract, she would have to do it.


    "System, do we have to sell everything? Or can we keep some for ourselves?" asked Arabel before deciding to sell the vial of blood essence.


    After completing the task, they had a new function �� "Alchemy", which had an elixir recipe. One of the main ingredients of this elixir was the blood essence of the right race. Arabel just needed the Valkyrie''s blood essence to concoct this elixir and use it to quickly raise the rank of her bloodline.


    [Host, this Valkyrie''s blood essence has a "Legendary" rank. At your current level and bloodline rank, she''s too strong for you. You don''t need it at the moment and it will just lie in your storage until you reach the level where you will need it. And I can assure you that by then, this blood essence won''t be as valuable as it is now. Based on this, this System offers you to sell it and earn System points].


    After hearing the System''s offer, Arabel, although not immediately, decided to sell the entire contents of the vial.


    A window with a question appeared in front of her: "Sell it?" �� and under it there are options: "Yes" and "No".


    Arabel closed her eyes and pressed Yes. The vial on her hand disappeared, and 6,000 new ones appeared at the bottom of the Status window, where the number of points was displayed.


    They now had a total of 6,608 System points.


    "Damn it! Arabel! Six fucking thousand System points! Is the Sierra''s blood essence really worth that much?" soon after, Arabel heard Idan''s loud, surprised voice in her head, in which obscene expressions sounded.


    Hearing Idan''s surprised voice, Arabel shared with him what she had learned from the System about the purchase and sale process.


    Edan was amazed and shared her disappointment that they had to sell such a valuable resource so cheaply.


    "Well, as they say, what''s done is done. Hopefully, this won''t be the last time we come across such a valuable resource. If we have a good relationship with Sierra, maybe in the future we will have a chance to ask her to share her blood essence," Idan said, trying to comfort Arabel.


    Arabel realized that maybe they still had a chance to get what they wanted from Sierra, just as Idan had suggested. Her mood improved a little, and she immediately purchased the necessary potion for Sierra from the "Trade" function, paying a thousand System points for it.


    Now they have about 5,508 System points left, and they decided to save them for later. They might need them soon, and they didn''t want to spend it all at once.


    Now, in order to fulfill her part of the contract, Arabel only needed to give this potion to Sierra.


    As she left the tent, the mentally addressed Eulalia: "I''ll be away for a while." She assumed that Eulalia was most likely not sleep.


    And she was right. Eulalia did not sleep and, after hearing her words, she did not worry about leaving.


    After leaving the tent, she confidently headed towards the clearing. After walking about twenty meters, Arabel stopped and waited. Less than ten seconds later, Sierra appeared in front of her, her silhouette almost disappearing into the night darkness, and it was not easy to notice her.


    "Here," Arabel said, handing her the potion.


    Sierra took the potion from Arabel''s hands with interest and excitement and began to study it carefully. Arabel couldn''t make out her expression because of the darkness and her outfit.


    "Our part of the contract has been fulfilled with this," she reminded Sierra.


    Sierra nodded in agreement and said,


    "Don''t worry, if the potion really helps me, I''ll definitely do the rest."


    Arabel handed over the potion and immediately returned to her tent, while Sierra disappeared into the depths of the dark forest. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon it was Idan and Nemo''s turn to be on duty.


    The rest of the night passed without incident, and morning soon came.


    The group began to prepare for the transition to the middle layer of the Forest of Doppelgangers.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Different types of doppelgangers!

    At the first rays of the local sun, everyone got up, had a quick snack and, having packed their things, went to the middle layer of the Forbidden Zone.


    About two months ago, when this couple first came to this world, they found themselves in the outer layer of the Forbidden Zone. After waiting out the night in the forest, in the morning they chose a random direction, which, by luck or bad luck, led them straight to the middle layer.


    On their way, they surmounted the boundary of the middle layer unnoticed and soon encountered their doppelgangers. At that moment, they were on the verge of death, but were saved by Nemo.


    Now they were back in the middle layer of this place, but this time they had a clear goal, unlike in the past. Their path led straight to the central layer.


    "In the middle layer, unlike the outer layer, there are more powerful and ferocious monsters. And, of course, this Forbidden Zone, like its name, is famous for its doppelgangers," Eulalia said, sharing information with Arabel and Idan along the way.


    "Last time, we spent most of our time in the middle layer, training and exploring the local monsters. Then the master personally advised us to see the Forbidden Zone with our own eyes and experience it for ourselves," Eulalia talked about her previous experience before they met.


    If it wasn''t for that, they would never have met. Idan and Arabel shuddered at the memory. Even before they met, their System made a mistake and they found themselves in a difficult position.


    Even if they had somehow managed to survive the collision with the doppelgangers, they still did not know what would happen if they did not manage to reach the city before the "Reset". After all, they only found out about "Reset" after meeting Nemo''s group.


    "The concentration of madness energy in the middle layer is much higher than in the outer layer, which makes the local monsters more ferocious and dangerous," Eulalia recalled.


    Soon, they are more likely to encounter monsters than in the outer layer.


    Apart from the monsters, the four people who were most worried about the concentration of madness energy. They were afraid that this might negatively affect Idan, who, because of his bloodline, had become sensitive to various types of energies.


    "What about the doppelgangers?" asked Arabel, remembering the most terrifying inhabitants of this Forbidden Zone.


    "Yes, starting from the middle layer, we will meet doppelgangers," Eulalia confirmed.


    "The master told me that there are several types of doppelgangers," Nemo joined the conversation when it came to them.


    "There are usually two types of doppelgangers in the middle zone. You have already encountered one of them personally. This species is called "Mute Doppelgangers," Nemo added.


    The couple was amazed to hear his words. They didn''t expect that there were other types of doppelgangers.


    "Like their name suggests, these doppelgangers can''t speak. They are only able to copy the appearance and behavior of their victims, including some of their abilities. These doppelgangers can only imitate one person and completely focus on their victim, ignoring the others. Their main goal is to get rid of their chosen victim, and only after that they switch to others."


    Nemo took on the role of narrator of the doppelgangers with full responsibility, continuing to share information as they moved towards the middle layer.


    "They are the easiest opponents in battle. They have many disadvantages, and they are easy to deal with," Nemo summed up.


    "Yes, they are indeed the weakest. Nemo is able to handle them even without my help," Izzy said with a smile in her voice, cutting into the conversation.


    For Arabel and Idan, these doppelgangers seemed like difficult rivals last time. They didn''t immediately agree with Nemo and Izzy''s opinion.


    Although they had seen Nemo effortlessly deal with their doppelgangers, they still weren''t completely sure of his words.


    This time, they were eager to meet with them again and find out what progress they had achieved over the past two months. Moreover, they hoped to test their new skills and abilities against them.


    "The second type is ''Talking Doppelgangers,''" Nemo''s doppelganger switched to the second type after talking about the first type.


    "As the name suggests, they are different from the Mute Ones. These creatures are able to pronounce simple words and consciously answer questions using the same language.


    Another feature of them is that they can copy two victims at once, not limited to one target. They are able to switch between multiple targets, making them more flexible and smarter than their predecessors.


    Unlike the former, they copy their victims more accurately, creating believable images, which allows them to be more effective in their actions."


    The realization of the existence of such a dangerous opponent filled the couple''s hearts with anxiety. And since Nemo hadn''t finished his story yet, they began to fear that, besides these two species, there were other, even more terrifying creatures.


    "The Talkers are very difficult to deal with, �� Nemo continued. �� Last time we ran into one of them, and he copied me and Radik. Since this was our first encounter with the "Talker," it took us a lot of time and effort to figure out how to deal with him. Another difficulty was that usually a "Talker" travels in the company of several "Mutes."


    "Radik had almost no chance against him then, and Nemo took the brunt of the fight. Ella and I focused on the Mutes. It was the most difficult encounter we had to face at that moment," Eulalia added, recalling the details of that meeting.


    "I also contributed that day. Nemo couldn''t have done it without me. It was thanks to me that we won," Izzy almost exclaimed, offended that she was not mentioned and appreciated.


    "Yes, it was only thanks to our invisible protector that we were able to survive that day," Eulalia said with sincere joy, addressing the spirit. There was deep respect and even reverence for this creature in her voice.


    In the eyes of the couple, the Forbidden Zone, which they considered safer than the rest, began to take on an increasingly sinister appearance. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If such creatures live in the middle layer, then what kind of creatures live in the central layer? After all, it is known that the central layers of all Forbidden Zones were considered the deadliest and most dangerous places.


    "According to the Master, there are only these two types of doppelgangers in the middle layer," Nemo''s words calmed the couple down a bit.


    "Master also said that the central layer is home to the most dangerous and deadly type of doppelganger, known in the Adventurer''s Guild as the ''Perfect Doppelganger''!" said Nemo.


    The mere name of this type of doppelganger sent goosebumps through the couple.


    "It is the presence of this type of doppelgangers that makes the central layer of this Forbidden Zone the most dangerous place!" said Nemo with complete seriousness.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Perfect doppelganger

    "The perfect doppelganger?" asked Idan of Nemo, still unable to recover from his amazement.


    The very name of this doppelganger spoke to how dangerous he was.


    Due to their shock, the couple even stopped, which attracted the attention of Alois and his disciple, who had been walking beside them in silence all this time.


    However, after recovering, they quickly returned to their seats, and the group continued on their way.


    ***


    This act of theirs, of course, aroused the suspicions of Alois and his disciple.


    Yesterday, they had begun to suspect that a group of four elf disciples had an unusual ability to communicate with each other, which even a master of the "Diamond" rank like him could not detect with his Soul Force.


    Liam, Alois'' disciple, was watching the group unnoticed.


    He was curious and wanted to start a conversation with them, but his master''s strict instructions prevented him from doing so, and he had to just watch.


    What caught his attention the most was the beautiful elf. Of the two girls who were here, one seemed to have already dated another young man.


    In his opinion, this girl was not as beautiful as the elf. She was far away from her.


    Elves are naturally beautiful, and Liam was sure of it, looking at Eulalia.


    Back in the city, at the Adventurer''s Guild, he had seen a more mature elf, with whom his master had made a deal.


    He did not know the details of this deal. No matter how he tried to find out, his master remained silent. He only slapped him on the back of the head, warning him not to get too close to this group.


    The master told him that the adult elf was their Master and that they were all her direct disciples.


    Liam wasn''t really interested in the other guys, except for Nemo, who caught his attention with his unusual appearance. He was curious about what Nemo looked like under the mask.


    In Liam''s opinion, his Master was the strongest, of the "Diamond" rank. He was followed by a beautiful elf of the "Platinum" rank.


    Then there was Liam himself and this mysterious guy in a mask.


    But the two remaining ones, a guy and a girl, who seemed to be a couple and were having fun yesterday instead of being on duty, actually turned out to be the weakest link in the group.


    ***


    While Liam was watching the group, their attention was focused on the discussions of the "Perfect Doppelganger," which Nemo shared with them through a mental link.


    "By far, the ''Perfect Doppelganger'' is the most dangerous creature in this Forbidden Zone. Not only does he have no limits on the number of victims he can copy, but his abilities allow him to reproduce their appearance and behavior almost perfectly."


    The more the couple learned about him, the more they became convinced that this doppelganger was indeed the strongest being in the Forbidden Zone.


    "According to the Master, even she found it difficult to distinguish the doppelganger from the original. He is able to copy most abilities, including bloodlines," and this came as a real surprise to the couple.


    Idan and Arabel were convinced that their new bloodlines were their main advantage. However, as Nemo said, this formidable doppelganger is able to copy even them.


    They wondered if this creature could copy their bloodlines?


    This time, even the System remained silent and did not offer answers to the questions that worried the couple.


    "They have only one weakness��they cannot surpass the strength of the chosen victim," Nemo''s words were exactly what the couple wanted to hear.


    Knowing this, they felt some relief. If a doppelganger can copy one of them, its power will not be able to surpass the "Silver" rank. And if he also copied their bloodline, he would only reach the "Gold" rank.


    "Don''t underestimate him. This doppelganger is much smarter and more insidious than the others. He will pay attention to you, the weakest ones, first of all. But first he will copy the strongest of our group, and only then he will pursue you. He is not constrained by the same limitations as other types of doppelgangers. If he realizes that he cannot handle us, he will retreat and wait for the right moment," Eulalia warned them, noticing how the couple breathed a sigh of relief. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you saying that he will copy Alois first, and then turn his gaze on us?" asked Arabel with concern in her voice.


    "Yes, that''s right!" �� Nemo confirmed with confidence in his words.


    That was the last thing they wanted to hear. Now they were really afraid to go to the central layer of the Forbidden Zone.


    They would be the first victim of this doppelganger, and that was clear.


    "Don''t worry so much, have you forgotten what position you''re in?" Eulalia asked the couple with a smile. "Have you forgotten that the consciousness of this world wants to catch you alive?"


    How could they forget that?


    "Because of the agreement, Limbo cannot directly interfere and act against us. However, it can command the doppelgangers not to kill you. For Limbo, the main thing is to detain you until the ?Reset?, and he doesn''t care what condition you''ll be in by then. So be extremely careful when we get to the central layer!".


    Eulalia, on the one hand, calmed them down, assuring them that this terrible doppelganger would not kill them. On the other hand, she warned about the need to be on your guard, because just because a doppelganger won''t kill them doesn''t mean he''ll be gentle with them.


    Once again, the couple was wondering if it was worth going to the central layer.


    They only went there because they needed to complete a task from the System.


    "Do you think maybe the creature that needs to be tamed by Nemo is the baby of the ''Perfect Doppelganger''? Arabel asked Idan anxiously.


    After everything she had heard, she had no other options regarding the unique creature the System was talking about. This Forbidden Zone was known for its doppelgangers, and most likely, that unique creature in question was also a doppelganger.


    Idan was also worried about this. However, he wasn''t completely sure.


    The system could not call the cub of the "Perfect Doppelganger" a unique being. After all, the word "unique" implies that such a creature is extremely rare. And the "Perfect Doppelganger," according to Nemo and Eulalie, was not something completely unique.


    Yes, he lived in the central layer, but his existence was known to everyone in the Adventurer Guild.


    Talking about the doppelgangers through a mental link, the group did not notice how they crossed the border of the middle layer. Idan was the first to feel the difference between the middle and outer layers.


    He clearly felt the concentration of the madness energy increase dramatically, and his body began to absorb this energy faster.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Walking bomb

    Idan felt the energy of madness entering his body with great force.


    "It seems that we have crossed the border of the middle layer, because the concentration of the energy of madness has become much higher," he shared with Arabel through a mental link.


    "What? Are you all, right?" she asked, visibly alarmed.


    At first, Idan didn''t want to bother the others, but he decided to share his feelings with Arabel anyway.


    Although the invasion of energy became more intense, he did not feel any changes in himself. Everything was as usual, and it surprised him. He couldn''t figure out where all that energy was disappearing to.


    "It''s okay, �� Idan replied in his mind, calming Arabel''s worries. �� I don''t notice anything unusual. Although the invasion of energy has intensified, I don''t understand where it disappears into my body."


    "System, do you know what''s going on with him?" Although Idan''s words brought her some relief, Arabel still turned to the System to find out what was wrong with him.


    Idan didn''t stop her. He was glad to see that she was worried about him.


    [Host, Alphas are a unique race with the special ability to restore lost energy by absorbing energy from the outside world. Under normal circumstances, this ability is not activated and does not absorb energy. However, in your case, due to the instability of control over your bloodline, this ability uncontrollably absorbs the energy of madness, which is present in abundance in this Forbidden Zone.]


    As the couple suspected, it was all about that damn bloodline again.


    After they finish with urgent matters that cannot be postponed, they will first take on the problem that has already caused them so much trouble.


    The couple wondered why the System hadn''t warned them that the bloodlines would be so difficult and there would be so many difficulties.


    Even before they decided to follow the instructions of the System, they did not even imagine that such a trick awaited them.


    Maybe it''s related to their title of "Supreme" again?


    The couple decided not to guess, but simply accept the situation and gradually solve the problems, step by step.


    "System, tell me, what will be the consequences of excessive absorption of this energy?" �� this time Idan decided to ask himself.


    He understood that no matter how amazing the Alphas were, they had to have a limit to absorb this energy.


    [Host, the forecasts are disappointing. You don''t feel any changes at the moment, as this energy is linked to your bloodline. You will clearly feel the effects after you transform into the Alpha of Fire.]


    Idan finally understood why he couldn''t feel where that energy had gone.


    However, he was overcome with embarrassment. The bloodline has already become a part of him, hasn''t it?


    Why couldn''t he sense the changes in her without transforming into the Alpha form of Fire? After all, his Alpha bloodline affects his emotions even in an inactive state. Why can''t he notice the changes in energy?


    [In this situation, this System strongly recommends that you do not use your Alpha Fire form in this Forbidden Zone].


    This warning from the System caused Idan to be alarmed.


    "System, don''t tell me that all the energy is accumulating..." before he could ask a question, the System interrupted him.


    [Yes. It''s exactly as you think!]


    "Damn," Idan cursed loudly. This time, everyone heard his curse.


    "We need to talk!" said Idan to Nemo and Eulalia, his voice sounding serious.


    Seeing his worried face, Eulalia and Nemo realized that things were bad. They immediately assumed that they had probably already crossed the border and ended up in the middle layer.


    "Mr. Alois, let''s take a short break. We have already crossed the border, and before we go deeper into the middle layer, my juniors and I need to check and discuss something," Eulalia addressed Alois, coming up with a not very obvious reason for stopping, hiding the true one.


    "Okay," Alois agreed and called his disciple Liam to him.


    Idan and the others stepped aside a bit, and Eulalia finally spoke to them through a mental link.:


    "What happened?"


    "First of all, as we expected, the concentration of madness energy in the middle layer is much higher than in the outer layer," Idan began. "Secondly, I won''t be able to use my Alpha Fire form in this Forbidden Zone."


    That was already a problem. One of Idan''s main trump cards was unavailable.


    "Then what, are we going back?" Eulalia suddenly asked, after weighing all the pros and cons.


    She didn''t want to take any chances, so she decided to cancel the trip.


    Idan and Arabel simultaneously exclaimed, "No!"


    They couldn''t just give up without trying. Time was limited, and they understood that even if they retreated, Idan would not be able to quickly take full control of his bloodline.


    The energy of madness in the Forbidden Zone would not disappear anywhere, and they would still have to return here to complete the System''s task.


    Although the System did not insist that this task was mandatory, they both realized that completing it would help them cope with the Nemo-related World Quest. They had already assumed that coming out of Limbo was also somehow related to Nemo, so they couldn''t give up on this task.


    The couple also realized that they might not be lucky with the location of this Forbidden Zone in the future.


    "System, as long as I don''t use the Fire Alpha transformation, will I have any problems with the madness energy?" Idan asked to make sure there were no hidden dangers.


    [Yes, as long as you don''t use the transformation to Alpha Fire, the energy of madness won''t have any effect on you]. The System''s voice replied, which calmed Idan down. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel, having heard the System''s words, also fell into thought.


    "I''m counting on you this time, Arabel," Idan said, turning to his partner. Unlike Nemo and Eulalia, she was aware of the gravity of the situation and nodded to Idan, showing that he could trust her.


    Due to the energy of madness, Idan''s power was limited. The most he could demonstrate using his ability to transfer stats was the "Gold" rank.


    However, despite this, the group decided to continue on their way, and they set off on the road again.


    Arabel was well aware of why the System had strongly advised Idan not to resort to transforming into an Alpha of Fire.


    If he performs a transformation in this Forbidden Zone filled with the energy of madness, then, under the influence of this energy, he will lose his mind and start rampaging, burning everything in his path, not distinguishing between friends and enemies.


    However, the biggest threat lay in the accumulated energy that had been accumulating in his body all this time.


    Idan was like a ?walking bomb?, and his transformation into an Alpha of Fire could serve as a detonator. If someone is next to him at this moment, he is unlikely to survive due to the release of this accumulated energy.

 Chapter 89 - 89: The fight against the beasts

    The original plan remained unchanged.


    Shortly after they crossed the border of the middle layer, the group encountered the first inhabitants of this zone.


    These were beasts that, after being exposed to the energy of madness for a long time, became more powerful and ferocious.


    The first wave consisted of five beasts, most of which, according to the couple''s estimates, belonged to the "bronze" and "silver" ranks.


    And that was exactly what Idan and Arabel needed at the moment.


    During the training, they could not adequately assess their progress.


    Nemo showed superhuman strength in sparring, and Eulalia was head and shoulders above them when it came to magic. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t match them. And all this was before they passed the ascension test.


    They didn''t have much time after the ascension trial. They mostly spent it studying and mastering their bloodlines, and they didn''t have many opportunities to test and hone their new skills and abilities.


    If it wasn''t for the time limit, they wouldn''t have come to this place without fully mastering their abilities.


    And now they finally have the opportunity to evaluate their progress.


    "Let us check out what we have achieved in these months," Idan said, stepping forward. Arabel followed him.


    The others didn''t stop them. These beasts were too weak for them.


    Nemo decided to go with them to distract the attention of some of the beasts and ensure safety in case of unforeseen circumstances.


    Although he and Eulalia were aware that if both of them acted with full force, they could easily defeat them, they were in no hurry to reveal all their cards in this battle.


    They decided to keep their trump cards up their sleeve for as long as possible.


    Idan and Arabel anxiously came face to face with their chosen targets. Both of them chose the bronze-ranked beasts first.


    After learning from Milisa, they finally learned how to evaluate the strength of other creatures and correlate it with the generally accepted ranks in the world of Junonia.


    They could accurately determine the strength, starting from the "bronze" and ending with the "gold" rank. However, they themselves could not determine the strength above the "platinum" rank.


    But their System was capable of it.


    Compared to them, their System was much more accurate in estimating the strength and rank of all creatures.


    Idan encountered a beast he knew well, a spiked wolf. Knowing the habits of the wolf, he felt no fear and boldly attacked.


    The wolf shot at Idan with its spikes, but he deftly dodged and quickly approached the enemy. Noticing that he had missed, the wolf rushed at Idan, trying to bite him on the head.


    However, now, two months later, the speed of the wolf''s movements no longer seemed as lightning-fast as before. Idan easily dodged and cut off the wolf''s head in one smooth motion, ending his life.


    At that moment, Idan''s heart began to beat faster. He barely used his other abilities and skills. With just one sword slash, he easily dealt with a bronze��ranked beast. Idan clearly realized the difference between a "bronze" and a "silver" rank.


    Arabel, for her part, encountered a creature that resembled a fox from their world. However, compared to the fox they knew, this fox was much larger and had dark fur and two tails.


    The beast was of the same "bronze" rank as Idan''s spiked wolf. Arabel, with a slight excitement, was the first to meet the beast. Compared to the spiked wolf, this beast was faster and more flexible. However, Arabel herself was superior to Idan: she was faster and more experienced with a sword.


    The dark fox possessing two tails swung them towards Arabel, sending out two dark crescent-shaped blades.


    Arabel, like Idan, easily evaded them.


    Unlike the wolf, the fox was more cunning and did not seek to engage in a fight, preferring to keep its distance.


    And here the difference between the "bronze" and "silver" ranks played a role.


    Although the fox, as a beast, was faster than a human, it could not overcome the difference in ranks, and Arabel quickly caught up with her.


    The fox tried to fight back by swinging its paws and tail, which contained dark energy, turning into sharp blades. However, this did not help her against Arabel, who easily dodged most of the attacks, and fended off some with her sword.


    When Arabel got close enough, she prevented the fox from escaping again and ended her life with a precise blow of her sword.


    While Idan and Arabel were fighting their opponents, Nemo took the lead. He quickly dealt with one of the remaining bronze-ranked beasts, leaving two silver-ranked beasts.


    He kept the two silver-ranked beasts away from Idan and Arabel, distracting and restraining them.


    When each of them dealt with his opponent, the pair turned their gazes on Nemo. After understanding his action, they were sincerely grateful to him.


    Meanwhile, the beasts, realizing that their companions had fallen and that they would not be able to defeat the enemy in front of them, turned around and prepared to retreat. However, at that moment, Idan and Arabel appeared in front of them.


    The remaining two beasts were also a dark fox and a spiked wolf. This time, Idan focused on the fox, while Arabel focused on the wolf.


    This time, Idan decided to use the "Sun Sword Style" against the dark fox of the "silver" rank.


    This fox was much stronger than its younger cousin. She immediately attacked Idan, trying to keep him at some distance.


    Idan quickly realized that the fox did not want to engage in close combat and was probably looking for an opportunity to escape. He didn''t have time to play with her. He dodged the first attack, and parried the second with his sword. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, for the first time in battle, he used the simplest and most effective spell he currently possessed, ?flash?. This spell belongs to the element of light and can be especially useful against creatures with the opposite element, darkness.


    Idan quickly cast a spell, and a small ball of light appeared in his hand. He threw it towards the fox.


    Even during the day, under the bright sunlight, the "flash" spell did not reach the fox, exploding with bright light and blinding her. The blinding effect worked especially effectively, as the fox possessed the element of darkness, which counteracted the light.


    Without wasting any time, Idan immediately activated his "Sun Sword Style" aura, which he had only recently learned how to use, just like Arabel uses hers. He put all his strength into the sword and slashed downwards, aiming at the fox.


    This was the very first and basic skill of "Sun Sword Style" �� "Sun Sword Slash". It could be used to strike from a distance using the aura of a sword.


    The blinded dark fox did not immediately realize what had happened. Idan''s cutting blow easily cut her in two.

 Chapter 90 - 90: There is something missing.

    While Idan was fighting a silver-ranked dark fox, Arabel came face to face with a silver-level spiked wolf.


    Although the wolf was stronger than its bronze-ranked counterpart, Arabel was faster.


    Unlike the fox, the wolf immediately attacked, trying to bite, but the girl quickly dodged and, aiming at the neck of the beast, struck with a sword.


    However, what Arabel had expected did not happen.


    The wolf released its spikes before the sword reached his neck and repelled the attack.


    Arabel was amazed at the beast''s resourcefulness.


    Having escaped death, the wolf spun around and threw Arabel aside with a flick of its tail.


    Arabel fought off the tail''s blow with her sword, but the blow was so strong that she lost her balance and almost fell. She managed to stay on her feet, but after that she lost her stability.


    Taking advantage of the moment, the wolf rushed at her again, simultaneously releasing several spikes in her direction.


    Arabel, watching the wolf''s movements, felt a strange but familiar feeling. Instinctively, she raised her left hand and pointed towards the wolf and its spikes. At that moment, the air around her turned cold, and several ice spears appeared in the air, which, at Arabel''s will, rushed towards the spikes of the wolf and the beast itself.


    Arabel herself seemed to be in a trance at that time. It was only after the ice spears flew out that she regained her senses and realized what had happened. These ice spears were her favorite spell during the ascension trial.


    The memories of the trial were still fresh in her mind, and following the habit she had acquired during the trial, she unknowingly used this spell without even saying it.


    All of the wolf''s spikes were deflected by the ice spears, and some of them pierced into the wolf''s side as it tried to dodge.


    Even before the ice spears collided with the spikes, Arabel released her "Moon Sword Style" aura and filled the sword with it. Like Idan, she used the very first and basic skill of "Moon Sword Style" �� "Crescent Moon Slash".


    Wounded by the ice spears, the wolf was in the line of attack of Arabel''s crescent-shaped sword. Like the dark fox, the wolf was split in two, but the most amazing thing was that no blood gushed out of the wound.


    The incision that split the wolf into two was filled with ice, which instantly froze both halves, preventing blood loss.


    Idan and Arabel defeated their enemies almost simultaneously.


    Everyone who was watching them was amazed. Even Alois, who initially didn''t pay attention to the couple and their performances, was amazed by what he saw.


    Nemo and Eulalia exchanged glances and were amazed. Although they were teaching the couple swordsmanship and the basics of magic, this couple did not demonstrate anything like what they had just seen.


    It wasn''t until sometime later that they came to the conclusion that they might have acquired these skills due to their new bloodlines. But exactly how, it was anyone''s guess.


    When the battle ended Arabel and Idan simultaneously turned their attention to their status and basic characteristics:


    ***


    Status


    Name: Idan Fein


    Gender: Male


    Age: 19 years old


    Race: Human


    Partner: Arabel Morgan (Affection�C 54%)


    Path of Cultivation: System Host


    System: Supreme Husband System (Synchronized with Supreme Wife System)


    System Rarity: Epic (+)


    Unique Feature 1: Title - Supreme (Partially Sealed)


    - unavailable (Required qualifications)


    Unique Feature 2: The Paired System


    - exchange of stats (currently 50%)


    - swap (0 - 2)


    Main Stats:


    _Level - 20


    _Strength - 187


    _Stamina - 193


    _Dexterity - 184


    _Intelligence - 230


    _Mana - 305


    Abilities:


    Mental Connection (+);


    - Mental connection: Arabel Morgan


    Cutting lvl �C 2


    Cooking lvl �C 2


    Functions:


    Trade (+);


    Bloodline (+);


    Alchemy (+);


    ***


    Status


    Name: Arabel Morgan


    Gender: Female


    Age: 18 years old


    Race: Human


    Partner: Idan Fein (Affection�C 48%)


    Path of Cultivation: System Host


    System: Supreme Wife System (Synchronized with Supreme Husband System)


    System Rarity: Epic (+)


    Unique Feature 1: Title - Supreme (Partially Sealed)


    - unavailable (Required qualifications)


    Unique Feature 2: The Paired System


    - exchange of stats (currently 50%)


    - swap (0 - 2)


    Main Stats:


    _Level - 20


    _Strength - 223


    _Stamina - 195


    _Dexterity - 220


    _Intelligence - 181 S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _Mana - 239


    Abilities:


    Mental Connection (+);


    - Mental connection: Idan Fein


    Cooking lvl �C 2


    Cutting lvl �C 2


    Functions:


    Trade (+);


    Bloodline (+);


    Alchemy (+);


    ***


    Idan and Arabel clearly realized the difference between the first level and its stats, where all stats were 50, and the twentieth level, with its stats that were almost four times higher.


    But even now, looking at their status, they both felt confused.


    From the very beginning, it seemed to them that something was missing in their System.


    As they leveled up, only their basic stats improved.


    Bloodlines, skills, and abilities did not automatically grow with the System''s level. For their development, it was necessary to complete tasks or purchase something from the "Trade" function for System points. The very same "Trade" function appeared to them as a reward for completing the task.


    This "Trading" function was linked to another system known as the "Supreme Merchant System", suggesting that it was not part of their own system.


    Idan and Arabel couldn''t figure out what exactly they were missing. It seemed that something important was missing that could give their System personality.


    Apart from two abilities �� Cooking lvl �C 2 and Cutting lvl �C 2, there were no skills and abilities that Idan and Arabel could confidently attribute to the name of their System.


    The "exchange of stats" and "swap" abilities refer to the uniqueness of the System, not to its name. While the title "Supreme" is still unavailable.


    They had only one guess, but they didn''t dare to voice it to each other.


    This guess was that both of them were not officially husband and wife at the moment.


    While this couple was in thought, the others approached them.


    Nemo and Eulalia wanted to discuss with them what they had just seen, but Alois, a middle��aged man with a sword on his back, beat them to it.


    "Who is your teacher? And where did you learn how to merge aura with the elements?" he asked the couple excitedly, waiting impatiently for their answer.


    Alois still couldn''t get over his surprise. He couldn''t believe what he had just seen. How could two newcomers of the "silver" rank use an aura, and even combine it with their element? It was incredible.


    Even he, following the "Path of Sword" from the very beginning, did not gain the ability to sense mana and his element, let alone mixing these two different energies.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Humans are not magical!

    "Wh... what?" �� Arabel asked, not understanding Alois'' question.


    She knew that her new sword technique, which she had obtained after the ascension trial, was related to aura.


    Like Idan, after several attempts, she learned to sense this aura and use it at a level that allowed her and Idan to apply the basic techniques of their styles.


    To master more complex techniques, they need to achieve a new level of control over the aura. Most of the skills and abilities were beyond their reach.


    Alois'' question about how they learned to combine aura with the elements also baffled them.


    "Can''t Nemo do that too?" asked Idan, looking at Nemo, puzzled by Alois'' words.


    Nemo, hearing Idan''s question, shook his head negatively.


    "He can''t," Eulalia answered for Nemo.


    "He''s just combining his swordsmanship and shield skills with his magic. He doesn''t know or know how to use aura yet."


    Looking at how the two of them didn''t seem to realize what had just happened, Alois felt like he was about to throw up.


    "How is this possible? This is wrong!" he exclaimed.


    Alois began to suspect that the couple was faking it to keep the secret. His gaze changed, and he began to look at them with hostility.


    Seeing how Alois''s behavior had changed, Eulalia realized that he had misunderstood them.


    "Mr. Alois, do you know who these two are?" she reminded him, trying to convey that they came from another world. It wasn''t a secret, and Alois, like his disciple, should have known it.


    It was only after Eulalius reminded him that he finally realized who this couple was. In his excitement and surprise, he had completely forgotten about it.


    "Did you really come from another world?" he asked, wanting to personally verify the truth of the rumors.


    Idan and Arabel exchanged glances, and then just nodded, confirming his words.


    There was no point in hiding the truth, so they calmly confirmed these rumors.


    When he saw that the couple nodded affirmatively, he breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "You''re human, aren''t you?" Alois asked.


    ��Yes, we are humans," Idan confirmed. Arabel nodded, agreeing with him.


    What was surprising was that Nemo nodded too.


    Idan, Arabel, and Eulalia looked at him in disbelief.


    The poor guy still considered himself human, not realizing that he didn''t actually belong to the human race.


    Then the three of them looked at each other and decided not to go into details.


    The master said she would tell them everything when they found a way out of Limbo. She is convinced that now this knowledge is not as important as finding a way out. In addition, they can confuse Nemo and create additional difficulties.


    "You don''t realize what just happened, do you?" he asked with some relief, learning that this couple, like himself, belongs to the human race.


    "No, we don''t understand," Idan replied, still trying to figure out what had so startled Alois, a man of the "Diamond" rank.


    Were the new sword techniques they had acquired really that amazing?


    The couple only assumed that his interest was probably aroused by their swordsmanship. And the way he carried the sword on his back clearly testified to his high skill in handling this weapon.


    "I already asked earlier: where did you learn to combine two such different types of energy �� aura and mana?" Alois repeated his question. And then he realized that he had missed something important: "How can you use magic?"


    After this question, everyone was amazed. Even Eulalia and Nemo were surprised.


    Even both of them, having met this couple, forgot about the simple truth: in this world, people cannot use magic from birth.


    "How could I forget? After all, humans are not capable of using magic," Eulalia said, looking at Idan and Arabel. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the very beginning, she didn''t consider them human. They were strangers in this world, and she didn''t associate them with the human race.


    Now that they had confirmed their identity as humans, it amazed Eulalia. She taught them the basics of magic, and they, like the other races familiar with mana, calmly accepted her lessons and learned how to use magic.


    "Maybe people from another world are different from us?" suggested Liam, a disciple of Alois, who had previously been silent and only listened to the conversation.


    After hearing Liam''s words, everyone readily agreed with this assumption. They couldn''t understand why this couple had so easily learned how to use magic as members of the human race.


    The couple themselves calmly listened to them. They knew that the reason for all this lay in their System. However, they couldn''t explain it without revealing the secret of the System. So when Liam made his suggestions, they jumped at the idea too and joined the general consensus.


    "Do people in this world really not know how to use magic at all?" asked Arabel, surprised by this fact.


    She couldn''t understand how in such a magical place where magic existed, people hadn''t found a way to master it. After all, although people cannot feel it directly, the very knowledge of the existence of this type of energy has already given them a reason to try to master it.


    If people in her world found out about the existence of the so-called mana and if they managed to meet representatives of other races who could use it, they would probably find any possible way to use it.


    "It''s very complicated, girl," Alois said with a heavy sigh. "People are born without magic, but there has long been a group that strives to master it. However, before I came to this world, there were rumors that this group had found a way to teach people magic. But before it was proven and recognized by society, I ended up here. Therefore, until this theory is confirmed, it is believed that humans do not possess magic."


    Well, that''s another conversation. Now it seemed to Idan and Arabel that people from both worlds were no different from each other.


    There will always be people in the world who strive to learn new things. It is thanks to such people that their world has made incredible progress, despite the absence of magic and other amazing phenomena.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Aura and Mana

    "The thing is, I noticed how you used magic in the battle with the beasts. And then you demonstrated your swordsmanship by combining aura with mana and using the power of your element," Alois said, looking at the couple.


    Idan and Arabel stared at each other in amazement. Who would have thought that their new sword technique would be so amazing!


    However, their System is amazing in itself, since it was able to give them such a gift after the ascension trial.


    "Is it really that amazing to combine aura and mana?" asked Idan with interest.


    "Of course, it''s amazing!" Liam replied enthusiastically.


    Then, noticing his master''s reproachful look, he lowered his head.


    "Tell me, do you understand how mana differs from aura?" Alois asked, addressing the couple.


    Idan and Arabel thought about it. What are their differences?


    After a while, Idan began to express his thoughts about mana and aura: "Mana is related to magic, spells, and the elements. At the same time, the aura is..."


    While Idan was trying to find the right words, Arabel asked, "Is the aura the energy of the Path of Mastery?"


    Alois was pleasantly surprised by the couple''s response. Even though they were newbies, their thought process was surprisingly good, and they could distinguish between mana and aura. It seems like their master has already given them some insight into the two paths of cultivation in this world.


    "Yes, as you said, mana is the basis of Path of Bloodline and Path of Magic. And the aura is the foundation of Path of Mastery," Alois replied. "Although it is commonly believed that the Path of Bloodline and Path of Magic are separate paths, they are fundamentally similar and closely interrelated. Some unique races that do not have a bloodline can improve on the "Path of Magic". At the same time, there are races that follow the Path of Bloodline but are unable to master magic."


    Alois didn''t want to overload the couple with theory. In fact, the paths to cultivation are not as simple as many people think.


    "Aura is the foundation of Path of Mastery. This is the only reliable path that can lead to a higher realm and along which the human race can cultivate."


    Alois wanted to explain to the couple that at the moment there is only one way for people like them to cultivate, and that is the "Path of Mastery".


    Magic has not yet become the property of all mankind, and people continue to look for ways to master it.


    And they don''t even dare to dream about "Path of Bloodline".


    "Even for members of the higher races, it is considered almost impossible to master both types of energy before reaching the higher realm. Only at this level can both energies be safely used," Alois continued his short story.


    Listening to Alois, everyone��Idan, Arabel, Nemo, Eulalia, and even Liam, his own disciple��were amazed by his enthusiasm.


    Before that, Alois had always been quiet and seemed like an unsociable and boring swordsman who didn''t like to talk much.


    But now he hardly closed his mouth and was happy to share his knowledge with everyone. Although, because of his manner of telling, he could confuse them a little.


    Simply put, Alois wanted to say that not everyone is able to master both energies, even the higher races find it difficult, let alone combine them.


    This was the reason for Idan and Arabel''s amazing act. They were able to combine what most creatures in this world dream of.


    "All the powerful individuals in this world have this ability to combine aura with mana," Alois claimed.


    That was what he wanted to achieve, too. However, to do this, he needed to find a way to master magic. Stuck in this world, he had almost lost hope of achieving his goal.


    Now, after Alois'' explanation, even though the couple were a little confused about the ways of this world''s development, they roughly realized that their System was amazing.


    "Path of Bloodline", "Path of Magic" and "Path of Mastery" all these amazing cultivation paths that belonged to this world were already available in their System and were waiting for their time to improve. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After briefly discussing the paths of cultivation and the couple''s unique abilities to combine the two energies while they were in the lower realm, the group gathered the corpses of the beasts and continued their journey to the central layer.


    Soon, they encountered a second wave of beasts. This time, there was a golden-ranked beast among them.


    As in the previous case, Idan and Arabel took on the beasts below the "gold" level, while Liam volunteered to fight the "gold" rank beast.


    Eulalia and Nemo stepped forward to distract the other beasts and allow the couple to further test their skills and abilities.


    This time, Alois not only watched the battle, but also began to give the couple some advice, helping them to understand their mistakes more easily.


    This was mainly due to their ability to combine aura and mana, as well as the fact that they were both members of the human race, just like Alois, although they came from another world.


    Just like last time, Idan and Arabel decided to use only the abilities and techniques they had already used.


    Idan focused on the light spell "Flash" and the sword technique he learned from Nemo, as well as the technique provided by the System, "Sun Sword Style".


    Arabel, on the other hand, focused on ice and water spells. As for the sword technique, she also turned to what Nemo had taught her and the technique she had learned from the System, "Moon Sword Style".


    The couple felt that with each new use of their aura, their control over it gradually improved.


    However, they also realized that they couldn''t use their aura often. After several applications in a row, they felt tired not only physically, but also mentally.


    They were new to using aura, and Alois, noticing their fatigue, immediately warned them about the possible consequences of overexertion.


    Noticing that the couple was tired and could no longer continue in the same spirit, Nemo and Eulalia quickly dealt with the remaining beasts.


    When their opponents were finished, Idan and Arabel turned their attention to Liam, who had been restraining the beast all this time on the orders of his master.


    As soon as the couple finished with their business, Alois gave a command to his disciple.


    After receiving permission, Liam immediately released his aura and finally got into a fight with the beast.


    The couple was surprised to see how Liam uses his aura in battle. Unlike them, it was obvious that Liam had a truly skillful mastery of aura control.


    It was as if he was playing with a golden-ranked beast. His movements were smooth, and the aura enveloping the sword was subtle but deadly. Even under the blows of the beast, his aura did not lose its stability.


    After demonstrating his high level of aura mastery to the couple, Liam quickly defeated the golden-ranked beast.


    This demonstration fight using aura made a big impression on the couple. They had seen with their own eyes how skillful aura control could be. In comparison, their own aura seemed unstable: they used too much energy, which led to rapid fatigue.


    What they saw inspired them, and they saw a goal they could strive for.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Deteriorating situation

    Idan and Arabel were very grateful to Alois and Liam for showing them how the aura works.


    Eulalia and Milica, in turn, showed them how to use mana, but did not tell them about aura. From the way Eulalia listened to Alois'' story and showed surprise, it was obvious that she did not possess an aura.


    Milica probably knew how to work with her, but they hadn''t shown her their skills until today.


    At that time, they didn''t understand the difference between aura and mana very well, and they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Since Milica belonged to the higher realm, she should know about aura.


    Putting aside the question of asking their master about aura for later when they returned, the group continued on their way.


    This was only the second day after ?Reset?, and they still had five days left. They planned to spend two of them retreating back to the city. It turns out that, apart from today, they only had three days to get to the central layer and explore it.


    While the others were speculating about the appearance of a Temple in this Forbidden Zone, the couple didn''t pay much attention to it. They were much more interested in what kind of creature was waiting for them in the central layer.


    Of course, the creature that interested their System could not be ordinary.


    Soon, the group encountered another wave of beasts. The third wave was bigger and stronger than the previous one.


    The couple began to suspect that the Forbidden Zone was testing them, sending out stronger and more powerful beasts with each wave.


    However, they were surprised that ever since they entered the middle layer, they had not encountered any doppelgangers. Even with the so-called "Mutes", who were in abundance in this stratum.


    "Is that okay?" �� Arabel asked when they finally got rid of all the beasts.


    This time Nemo and Liam actively fought against the strongest opponents. The most powerful beast in this wave was still at the "gold" rank.


    The others also noticed the strangeness of what was happening.


    They had already encountered three waves that arrived at almost the same interval. Even the naivest person could understand that something was wrong here.


    Normally, this wouldn''t happen.


    Alois and his student focused their gaze on Idan and Arabel.


    There is something special about this situation: both people, whom the consciousness of this world sought to capture, were here with them. However, it could not act openly. Perhaps the consciousness is just trying to manipulate this Forbidden zone and test their strength.


    "This is really a problem," Alois said with some regret. He regretted making a deal with the elf.


    Even these three waves had already caused him to have concerns about the future development of events.


    As expected, after about the same time, they were overtaken by the fourth wave, a larger one, and this time there was one platinum-ranked beast among them.


    The group could only accept and survive this wave.


    When the platinum-ranked beast appeared, Eulalia did not hesitate to join the battle and took it on herself. The others, having chosen their opponents, joined her.


    Alois, observing the actions of the others, was in no hurry to interfere yet. He realized that after a few waves, a beast or a diamond-ranked doppelganger would definitely appear, and then he would need all his strength. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bronze and silver ranked beasts made up the majority. Realizing that Idan and Arabel would not be able to handle them alone, Liam volunteered to fight the beasts of the "Golden" rank alone. He asked Nemo to help the couple deal with the others quickly.


    Nemo, of course, didn''t mind. He could have handled all the golden-ranked beasts on his own, but he decided to listen to Liam''s words and help his younger ones.


    With the beginning of the new wave, Idan and Arabel realized that the time for games and challenges of their abilities had passed. They set about fighting the beasts with full seriousness, striving to defeat them as quickly and efficiently as possible.


    In the previous three waves, they had already tested their strength and improved it a little. Now they weren''t as tense and excited as before.


    Although they felt a little tired, their fighting spirit had increased, and they seemed calmer than before. And with Nemo joining, they quickly dealt with all the beasts, of which there were quite a few in this wave.


    "Damn!" swore Idan.


    They all assumed that the task would not be easy. Even Alois, when he joined their group, expected it to be difficult.


    However, they did not expect such a trick.


    If the situation develops in this way, the fifth wave will soon break out, and there will already be more than one "platinum beast" among them.


    Of course, it won''t be difficult with Alois. However, if you consider the many other beasts, the situation may become more serious. Even if Liam, Eulalia and Nemo are very strong, they can get tired of so many opponents.


    After all, the fifth wave will not be the last. It will be followed by the sixth.


    "And what''s next?" asked Arabel, wanting to know the opinion of the others.


    Unlike them, the others are here to check if a Temple has appeared here. They don''t have to try so hard and be patient to get this information.


    "We expected this," Eulalia said. "There''s no point in retreating!"


    "She''s right! Most likely, this is exactly what Limbo''s consciousness wants," Alois expressed his opinion.


    "Most likely, other outsiders and locals have already arrived at the Forbidden Zone and are waiting for us," Eulalia suggested.


    Alois agreed with her, "Yes, it''s exactly as she thinks."


    "We will continue!" said Alois firmly. Although he didn''t like the current situation, he couldn''t back down.


    "For the entire time of the existence of the Forbidden Zones, such events have almost never happened! Usually, encounters with beasts and doppelgangers in the middle layer were rare and random, not like ours."


    As the person who had spent the most time in Limbo at the moment, Alois had the most extensive information about him.


    Except for the couple''s System, which could even steal information from Limbo, but for some reason didn''t want to share it with them.


    The couple had already assumed that their System knew about leaving this world. And all these tasks that she gave out were most likely another check of the System for their suitability.


    They couldn''t find any other explanation for their System''s behavior.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Decision to continue

    "I think the situation is not as terrible as we imagine," Eulalia said after gathering her thoughts.


    "Master said that all Forbidden zones have their own rules. She argued that all these zones are special trial zones, the complexity of which depends on the subjects. All of them follow the same rule: the difficulty must be such that the subjects have a chance to pass them. And even Limbo''s consciousness cannot change these rules," Eulalia recalled Milica''s words.


    "If master''s words are correct, then most likely, even if Limbo manipulates the Forbidden Zone, it cannot cross a certain line. And perhaps we are faced with the most difficult trial that this Forbidden Zone can offer our group," she thought.


    Eulalia''s words brought some relief, but at the same time alarm.


    If she''s right, then they''re facing a difficult task.


    "Whatever we choose to step back or continue, it only serves Limbo''s mind," Idan said. �� If we retreat, we will fall into an ambush prepared by outsiders and locals. If we continue, we will continue to face waves of beasts that will exhaust us and delay our progress.


    Everyone agreed with his words.


    They could retreat, face a prepared ambush, and return to the city. But then everything they had done before would be a waste of time.


    If they continue on their way, it is unclear whether they will be able to succeed in exploring the central layer.


    "We will continue!" said Alois again. "We cannot retreat. You all came here understanding all the risks. And we still have hope that we can succeed in the central layer!"


    With these simple words, Alois made it clear that he knows what they are looking for in the central layer of the Forbidden Zone. They realized that as the one who had spent the most time here and had a high rank, he should be aware of all the research of the Forbidden Zones.


    Alois was indeed aware of the Temples and the attempts to conquer them, but he never tried to get to them and capture them.


    At first, he was preoccupied with survival, and then, having found a suitable disciple among the newcomers who got into Limbo, he devoted himself to his training.


    Now that he had the opportunity to explore and see the famous Temple for himself, he wasn''t ready to just back off. Especially considering that among their group, unlike the other expeditions to the Temple, there were two strangers from another world. Perhaps their presence can change what others could not achieve. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan and Arabel, having heard Alois'' words, were ready to support his opinion. Out of the entire group, probably only the two of them, despite the complexity of the situation, did not want to give up and continued trying to get to the central layer.


    After all, they needed to complete the task they received from the System.


    Liam hardly had an opinion. He always followed his master because he trusted him without limit.


    Eulalia and Nemo, looking at each other, and then at their younger comrades, realized that they were not ready to retreat and were determined. They agreed with Alois, and the whole group was ready for the challenges that Limbo had prepared for them.


    As expected, after a while, they were attacked by a new wave of beasts. There were two platinum-ranked beasts among them.


    This time, Alois took the initiative and stepped forward. He drew the sword from his back and, without hesitation, hacked at the crowd of beasts.


    Idan and Arabel didn''t even have time to notice if he was using an aura. But when they saw the consequences of this blow, not only they, but also Eulalia and Nemo froze in surprise.


    With a single swing of his sword, he dispatched half of the beast wave. It didn''t matter what rank the beasts had below platinum, there was only one fate awaiting them all ��a quick death.


    It was a Diamond-ranked power.


    With the decrease in the number of beasts in this wave, the pressure on the others eased, and they could handle the situation without Alois'' help. Eulalia fought one of the platinum��ranked beasts, and Liam fought the second one.


    Alois personally instructed him to deal with the second platinum beast, and following his instructions, Liam immediately attacked.


    Nemo has already started using magic and his entire arsenal in battle against several golden-ranked beasts. Even though the beasts outnumbered him, they were unable to suppress him. On the contrary, Nemo began to dominate them, suppressing them with his power.


    As Milica predicted, if Nemo goes all out, he can easily fight platinum-ranked creatures, even though he himself is still at the peak of the ?Gold? rank.


    Nemo was not afraid that Limbo''s consciousness might find out about his abilities and prepare to fight him. He was sure that even if he were to face the doppelgangers, they would not be able to fully recreate his power. After all, the doppelgangers couldn''t copy and receive the power that Izzy had given him.


    Even a "Perfect Doppelganger" won''t be able to copy it. Therefore, he was confident that he could at least adequately resist the famous horror and nightmare that lurks in the center of the Forbidden Zone.


    Thanks to Alois, most of the low-ranked beasts were destroyed, and Idan and Arabel didn''t have to strain too much to deal with the remaining ones.


    And finally, they saw what their big brother and their future "champion" is capable of when he uses all his strength.


    Before, when they were training, Nemo only relied on his sword and honed skills.


    However, in a fight with these dangerous beasts, he not only skillfully used a sword, but also a shield that usually hung serenely on his back.


    His skill was evident in the way he deftly dodged attacks, parried them with his shield, and attacked as soon as the opportunity presented itself.


    In addition to his swordsmanship and shield skills, he also used magic.


    During the battle, the couple were able to count about four different elements that he used: fire, lightning, wind and water.


    The beasts didn''t stand a chance against him. He was too strong for them.


    Alois was pleasantly surprised when he saw Nemo''s abilities. He realized that, as before, he had underestimated the elf disciples. This is the third disciple who has exceeded his expectations.


    But the most amazing thing was that Alois, like Arabel and Idan, who had been using aura energy for a whole day and could sense its presence, noticed faint echoes of aura in Nemo''s movements.


    The couple was pleasantly surprised by this discovery.


    Nemo recently claimed to have no aura.


    However, looking at him, the couple was sure that there was a tangible aura emanating from him.


    And looking at him, they wondered: is it possible that he really has an aura, but due to memory loss, he also lost knowledge of how to use it?

 Chapter 95 - 95: Second Platinum-ranked fighter

    Nemo, using his skill, quickly dealt with his opponents.


    Following him, Eulalia also defeated a platinum-ranked beast, which the couple recognized as a feline-type monster. The beast had two tails, black fur, and sharp claws on its paws.


    The beast turned out to be fast and cunning.


    At first, Eulalia studied her opponent, not letting him slip away and escape when he realized that he could not defeat her. She set up a lot of spell traps and eventually immobilized the beast, not giving it a chance to escape.


    In the end, there was only Liam, fighting the second platinum-ranked beast.


    Alois, Liam''s master, signaled the others not to interfere, allowing Liam to fight the beast himself.


    The second platinum-ranked beast, like the first one that Eulalia dealt with, was of the feline type.


    It was the first time Liam had felt such pressure on himself.


    Previously, he had only fought against gold-ranked creatures and was confident that he could defeat a platinum-ranked beast. However, when he actually encountered such a creature, he realized that he had been overconfident. The difference between the ranks was much greater than he had thought.


    He has been stuck at the "golden" rank for a long time. He has now reached the peak of the "golden" rank, and thanks to his master, he has learned to sense, release, and control his aura. All paths to the platinum rank were open to him, but he still couldn''t find the path to a breakthrough.


    Realizing this, he focused on his opponent with all seriousness.


    "He''s going to use the pressure of the platinum��ranked beast to try to make a breakthrough," Eulalia said when she saw Idana and Arabel exchange puzzled glances.


    After Eulalia''s words, the couple began to follow Liam''s attempt to make a breakthrough with attention.


    Arabel couldn''t take her eyes off Liam, trying to memorize his every move. She noticed that there was a difference between him and Nemo. Both guys were skilled swordsmen and both had the "golden" rank. However, looking at their movements, Arabel could tell that Liam was more experienced.


    Their techniques also differed from each other, suggesting that there were many sword styles in this world.


    Even she and Idan had received unique techniques that were not only radically different, but also related to their elements.


    Liam, being a member of the human race, did not possess magic. His strength lay only in his aura.


    Idan, like everyone else, watched Liam''s battle with admiration, marveling at his skill. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Arabel watching Liam intently.


    Idan couldn''t help but admire her concentration. He knew that she was superior to him in swordsmanship. And it''s not just that she was doing this back in their home world, but also that she learned faster than him and mastered the techniques that Nemo taught them.


    All this time, she had been hiding her true identity under the Ghost Mask. To others, she seemed like an ordinary girl with short black hair.


    Even Alois couldn''t notice that she was wearing such a valuable artifact.


    As for Idan, even looking at Arabel like this, he could imagine her true appearance. The way she was watching Liam intently.


    Seeing her like this made him feel a little jealous of Liam. At this moment, he would like to be in his place, so that she would look at him with the same eyes.


    With a sigh, he tore his gaze away from her with difficulty and looked at Liam.


    Looking at Liam, Idan suddenly felt an irresistible desire to become stronger than him and Nemo. He couldn''t explain why this thought suddenly popped into his head. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he knew how to achieve his goal. It is necessary to take control of his bloodline as soon as possible. It''s time to show her who''s in charge here. Idan clenched his fist, and his emotions began to slowly flare up under the influence of his bloodline.


    However, Idan did not let this desire break out. He quickly pulled himself together and suppressed that spark. He understood that such thoughts did not bode well. He had never had such a desire to become better than others and surpass them before.


    He recalled that he had heard that such desires usually occur in people with low self-esteem.


    Arabel, who was completely immersed in watching Liam, suddenly felt a strong change in Idan''s emotions.


    Yesterday, the system had already explained to her that in moments of intense emotion, they can sometimes feel each other''s emotions due to their connection.


    This time, Idan''s sudden display of emotion distracted her from watching.


    She looked away and looked at Idan, who was watching Liam with a serious look. She couldn''t understand what was happening to him.


    "Why does he feel such strong emotions when he looks at Liam?" Arabel wondered to herself.


    She had only caught a glimpse of his emotions, and so she couldn''t accurately describe how she felt. She could only guess what Idan''s feelings were at that moment.


    "Confidence? Striving for excellence? Jealousy?" Arabel mused, trying to understand the feelings she felt through the connection between them.


    Idan didn''t notice Arabel paying attention to him. He was preoccupied with his own thoughts and tried to suppress the strange desires that arose in his head.


    Arabel stared at Idan for a while, who was lost in thought. She tried to understand him, but then she got distracted and noticed his appearance.


    The longer they spent time together, the more Idan attracted her attention. She compared his current self to the sullen guy she met two months ago, and noticed significant changes.


    "He''s not that bad," she said to herself. Then she remembered Idan in the guise of his Alpha of Fire and couldn''t help blushing.


    She didn''t know herself, but he looked even better in the guise of the Alpha of Fire. He had the same red hair as her, and his red eyes attracted her even more.


    She quickly patted her cheek to banish the visions of Idan as the Alpha of Fire, and focused her attention on Liam, who had just defeated his opponent. Liam stabbed his sword into the ground, leaned on it to steady himself, and fell into a strange state.


    "He''s breaking through!" exclaimed Eulalia, watching Liam.


    Alois nodded with satisfaction, looking at his disciple.


    With this breakthrough, a second Platinum-ranked fighter appeared in their group.

 Chapter 96 - 96: The second night in the Forbidden Zone.

    When Liam made a breakthrough, it was as if a powerful aura exploded around him.


    "Excellent!" said Alois admiringly, watching his disciple''s successful breakthroughs.


    The rest of the team was happy for him too. Thanks to Liam''s success, they now have a second Platinum-ranked fighter!


    Liam was also thrilled with his breakthrough.


    He was clearly aware of his strength and realized how much stronger he had become compared to how he was before the breakthrough.


    "I have achieved success!" �� with these words, he turned to his master Alois. After hearing and seeing his joy, Alois also shared this feeling with him.


    After collecting the trophies from the corpses, the group rested for a while and continued on their way.


    The local sun had already begun to sink towards the horizon, heralding the approach of night.


    Everyone except Alois had already experienced several battles and felt tired.


    Izzy remained alert the entire time, carefully scanning the surroundings.


    After the usual time interval, without encountering another wave, the group breathed a sigh of relief. Having found a suitable place to set up camp, they began to settle down for the night.


    However, they did not let down their guard. They did not rule out the possibility that Limbo could take advantage of their carelessness and deceive them. Although there wasn''t another wave, that didn''t mean they wouldn''t appear again.


    After setting up camp and setting up several traps in case of an attack by beasts and doppelgangers, the group gathered around the campfire.


    In honor of his disciple''s breakthrough, Alois prepared several dishes that he was happy to share with everyone. No one refused, and everyone happily started dinner.


    Everyone except his disciple Liam was surprised by Alois'' cooking skills. The dish was so delicious that they almost didn''t leave anything.


    It had been a hard day, and the next day promised even more difficult challenges.


    After dinner, they split up into pairs again to take advantage of the moments of peace and rest. This time, they were distributed as follows: the first were Eulalia and Arabel, then Alois and Idan, and the last were Liam and Nemo.


    They tried to have at least one platinum-ranked fighter in each pair.


    No one was against such a distribution. Liam was put on the last pair, as he needed a good rest after the breakthrough.


    The rest of the group, except for Eulalia and Arabel, went to rest in their tents.


    It was their turn to be on duty again. Besides them, there was another guard on patrol, who monitored the surrounding environment all day.


    Unlike them, Izzy didn''t need to rest. She received energy from Nemo and never got tired. The group decided to make the most of this advantage in their hike.


    While Eulalia and Arabel silently threw branches on the fire, they talked to each other through a mental link.


    This time, Eulalia did not interfere in the relationship between Arabel and Idan. She mostly asked questions about their world, marveling at how different it was from hers.


    In between Arabel''s answers, Eulalia talked about her past and the world of Junonia she knew, comparing it to Arabel''s world.


    Eulalia was filled with a desire to visit the couple''s world one day and see it with her own eyes. She understood that the idea of something based only on rumors can be very different from reality, which can only be felt by seeing everything with her own eyes.


    "Little sister, you can rest peacefully without paying attention to the beasts," Arabel suddenly heard a message from Sierra transmitted through the Soul Force.


    Arabel was pleasantly surprised by this news. Although she assumed that Sierra would be watching them, she wasn''t sure about that. Under the terms of the deal, she was only supposed to back up their group on their way back to the city.


    "Don''t worry about me, the consciousness of this world and the Forbidden Zone are unaware of my presence. I can only help you in the middle layer. I will not follow you to the central layer, because I cannot hide my existence there," Sierra added through a Soul Force, after which she fell silent, ending there.


    Yesterday, when she handed over her blood essence to them, she was curious to know what they were going to do with it. Therefore, after the broadcast, she did not take her Soul Force away from Arabel to watch her.


    However, as soon as Arabel received the essence and returned to the tent, Sierra lost sight of her. It came as a surprise to her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see inside the tent, as if some strange force prevented her from following Arabel. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, Arabel came out of the tent, and Sierra noticed that she could observe what was happening inside again. This caused her surprise and even some fear.


    She had a suspicion that another powerful being was behind the couple, which shielded Arabel from her gaze. Sierra didn''t know what kind of creature it was, but she couldn''t understand why, if there was such a powerful being behind them, they made a deal with her to protect them.


    "Perhaps this being can''t directly interfere as well as the consciousness of this world?" Sierra wondered.


    Immediately after that, she appeared in front of Arabel and took the promised potion.


    Sierra still couldn''t figure out what had happened to her blood essence.


    It was so strange that she couldn''t spy on Arabel and find out how she got the potion. Moreover, Arabel came out of the tent very quickly and brought her a potion.


    "Perhaps they asked for her blood essence at the request of that creature?" wondered Sierra. "Or maybe it was something personal?"


    She could only speculate.


    After receiving the potion from Arabel, Sierra hesitated a bit and decided to trust her instincts. She found a secluded spot, took a potion, and waited.


    At first, she didn''t feel any effect. But the longer she waited, the more clearly, she realized how the force that was constantly absorbing her life energy began to weaken.


    By morning, she could tell that the force that was taking her life had become almost elusive. She didn''t disappear completely, but thanks to the potion, her remaining lifespan increased several times. Sierra felt that her powers had been restored, and she could safely use them for a while longer.


    Previously, after each use of her power, she could feel the absorption force getting stronger, rapidly reducing her vitality.


    Now that she had more time, she felt a surge of hope. Although she had not yet found a way to fully heal, she did not lose faith that she could do it. And the increased lifespan gave her more time to find a solution.


    All day long, she followed the group at a distance, watching the couple.


    They aroused her interest more and more.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Secret surveillance

    Throughout the day, Sierra followed the group at a distance, keeping an eye on the couple.


    They aroused her interest more and more.


    During the day of observations, Sierra was surprised several times by what was happening in front of her eyes.


    Like Alois, she was amazed to see a couple with only a "silver" rank using a combination of aura and mana.


    She was well aware that even among the beings of the higher realm, there were not many who had fully mastered the art of combining these two types of energy.


    Although she had already reached the "legendary" rank, Sierra was not one of those chosen.


    She had once tried to master the aura, but after failing to achieve success, she completely abandoned this idea, focusing solely on the "Path of Magic."


    Now she began to regret that she had given up trying to master the aura. Perhaps if she hadn''t given up on it, she wouldn''t be in the situation she''s in now.


    However, there was no cure for regrets.


    She just sighed softly, looking at what was happening.


    Sierra immediately noticed that this couple had no experience in fighting at all. She realized this when she saw their first awkward attempts to fight the bronze-ranked beasts.


    But she also noticed how fast they were learning. With each battle, their movements became more confident and polished.


    Sierra was sure that a middle-aged man named Alois, who gave the couple valuable advice, played a significant role in this.


    At one point, she wanted to take the initiative and give them advice, seeing their talent. However, when she remembered that they were already disciples of the elf she had met in the Adventurer''s Guild building, she lost that desire.


    Soon, Sierra, like the group, began to notice oddities in the Forbidden Zone.


    Combining all her knowledge and eavesdropping on the group''s conversation, she came to the same conclusion as them.


    For Sierra, it all became more and more fascinating. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before entering the middle layer, Sierra was worried that Limbo''s consciousness and the Forbidden Zone itself would notice her. However, to her surprise and great joy, they did not find her.


    It immediately occurred to her that if she hadn''t taken the potion that reduced her disadvantage, the Forbidden Zone and perhaps Limbo''s consciousness would probably have noticed her.


    The biggest discovery of the day, of course, was Nemo.


    Nothing struck her as much as his ability to use multiple elements at once, which seemed completely inexplicable.


    She tested him with her Soul Power and made sure that this guy, Nemo, was only a "Gold" rank. However, he had a huge amount of mana for his rank.


    Izzy, no matter how hard she tried, couldn''t find Sierra, and Sierra, in turn, didn''t notice the spirit Nemo had contracted with.


    If she had discovered Izzy, she would have been able to put everything together and understand how he could use multiple elements at the same time.


    "What race is he?" Sierra wondered, trying to figure out his origin. But no matter how much she thought, she couldn''t find any similarities with the races she knew.


    He had some similarities to the so-called Alphas, just like Idan, but she immediately dismissed the thought. After all, no one had seen Alphas for several centuries, and here, in this place, could two creatures with these bloodlines appear at once?


    Moreover, Idan is not a local, and his bloodline has been obtained.


    He wasn''t born an Alpha, but he became one.


    "I wonder what that little sister who chose Nemo as her partner looks like," Sierra muttered without taking her eyes off Nemo.


    She suddenly wanted to see the Valkyrie who had become Nemo''s partner.


    As she watched the couple, she noticed Idan staring at Arabel. Thanks to her many years of experience, she could tell from his behavior and facial expression how he was feeling right now.


    And then she noticed how Arabel looked at him after the guy was distracted. Sierra''s lips slowly turned up at the corners when she saw Arabel blush and start slapping her cheeks, as if trying to get rid of some embarrassing thoughts.


    She found something interesting.


    Towards evening, having not encountered any more waves of beasts, the group began to set up camp, choosing a suitable place for this.


    Noticing this, Sierra decided to help them a little and created a barely noticeable distraction spell around the camp. If the beasts get close, her spell will confuse their thoughts and lead them away from the camp.


    Limbo and the Forbidden Zone''s consciousness won''t immediately understand what''s going on, but they won''t be able to realize that it has anything to do with her.


    ***


    Arabel was relieved to receive Sierra''s message. She believed Sierra''s words, knowing that she could do it.


    Looking at the flames of the campfire, Arabel thought about what had happened to her in the last two months. If she and Idan find a way out within a month, they can return to their own world, right?


    If that''s the case, what should she do when they get back? She couldn''t imagine how much things had changed in more than a year of their absence. A lot could have happened. Especially since they didn''t know what the second disaster was like.


    Arabel also wondered how her younger brother Arslan was doing.


    Then she remembered how they had left.


    It seemed to her that he was scolding her for leaving him to deal with the consequences of their actions.


    She thought of Idan''s older sister, who looked at her as a sworn enemy, while she treated her younger brother very differently. Arabel was sure that this girl appreciated her brother very much, just as she appreciated her younger brother.


    She thought about the System. Arabel was not stupid and understood that their System was still not fully functioning.


    It was necessary to complete what they had started two months ago in front of a small crowd, including her younger brother and older sister Idana.


    However, despite realizing this fact, she still wasn''t sure. She believed that they would be able to sort out all the problems as they stayed in this world, but so far they have not succeeded. They were busy training and learning, only occasionally finding time for a short walk.


    She would like to get advice on this issue, but who could she ask?


    She glanced at Eulalia and shook her head. This elf, like herself, was new to this business.


    The guys shouldn''t have been bothered about it at all.


    She just sighed softly, looking at the firelight, and decided to leave this matter to fate��at least until she returned to her own world.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Self-awareness

    Returning to the tent to rest, Idan lay down, but could not immediately fall asleep.


    His mind was preoccupied with finding a solution to the problem.: how to fully control his bloodline so that it wouldn''t affect his emotions and pose a hidden threat that could explode at any moment.


    He realized that the root of the problem lay in himself, not in others. He should have changed his views, accepted himself for who he is, and sought to become the best version of himself. It was important to stop looking for excuses and not shift responsibility onto others.


    He began to recall the most important moments of his life, starting with those that were most vividly etched in his memory.


    He thought of his dead father. Idan loved him the way he was. Unlike many other people, his father was an ordinary man who genuinely loved his wife and children.


    He never raised a hand against Idan and his older sister. Idan clearly remembered how his older sister adored her father, and how he spoiled her.


    There was harmony in their family. Idan had never felt jealous of his father''s affection for his older sister and for his sister, who was also very close to his father.


    Only one moment slightly overshadowed this idyll. It was a period when his father was framed at work, and he had to quit. He had been looking for a new job for a long time, but he was not discouraged and did not give up. And after a while, everything paid off: he found a decent job, a salary that could fully provide for their small family.


    This incident was the reason that his older sister began to see the representatives of high society and rich families as her enemies. She instilled in him a dislike for these people, explaining that they were the cause of their father''s suffering.


    By doing this, Irene wanted to protect her younger brother from the same fate that befell their father. She did not want her brother to get involved with members of high society, who, in her opinion, were two-faced and selfish people.


    The fact is that a close friend of their father, a representative of one of these families, betrayed and framed him, forcing him to quit his job. Irene was already old enough at that time and realized all the consequences of this betrayal. Although the father did not show his suffering to the children, she understood perfectly well how he suffered.


    Therefore, she began to fiercely hate this man and everyone who was associated with him. Gradually, her hatred spread to the entire high society as a whole.


    "Then there was a disaster," Idan said softly, remembering the day that turned not only his life, but the life of their entire world upside down.


    The death of his father as a result of this disaster was a heavy blow to everyone. But their mother had the hardest time of all. After hearing this news, she couldn''t accept it. And only the support of her older sister helped her survive the first days after the tragedy.


    "Then a sudden event occurred that plunged everyone into sleep," is how Idan recalled that strange day when everyone suddenly lost consciousness, and some people received revelation and guidance.


    "The introduction of the serum and the awakened" �� these memories of a strange event that happened on one of the ordinary days haunted him.


    That day, he took a serum that he later found out was the awakening serum.


    Now that he thought about it, he couldn''t understand how the government could find out about serums that help people awaken. As an awakened one, he knew that only the awakened ones could awaken the System. But how could a simple serum help people connect with the System or awaken it?


    His mind was unable to comprehend all these mysteries.


    This was followed by the realization that her sister had awakened, his jealousy, and his foolish, childish-like actions. When he thought about them, he wanted to forget about them.


    However, he had to come to terms with it, because these actions were an integral part of himself, a valuable lesson that he had to learn in order not to repeat them over and over again.


    He quickly recalled the first year after the disaster. He remembered his stupidest actions, for which his older sister beat him. He remembered how he disappointed his mother.


    When he reached the moment when he encountered Arabel and awakened the System, everything else seemed to him to be the dream of an unhealthy and narrow-minded person. The System''s tasks seemed crazy, and all the things he did seemed stupid.


    However, as a result of all this, he found himself in this world with Arabel, a descendant of a superior family, with those whom his older sister Irene inspired him to hate.


    The memories of further events in this wonderful world were still alive in his mind, and there was no need to return to them.


    These were all the memories that defined his personality and made him who he is now.


    But... there were other memories. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The memories he had taken over from his second personality, experienced during the ascension trial, seemed to him to be a part of himself. However, his mind and self-awareness did not accept these memories, as well as the memories themselves, which did not seem to want to become a part of his life.


    No, it''s not like that. They didn''t want to accept him, but the world he lived in. These memories did not believe in what was happening in this world.


    It is these memories that prevent him from fully mastering his bloodline and have a significant impact on his emotions.


    Every time he accesses his Alpha Fire bloodline, these memories gain a connection with him, and all the emotions they hold, like a wave, flood his mind and excite him.


    This time, he completely immersed himself in his mind, trying to remember what had happened to his other self during the trial. He wanted to understand the causes of those intense emotions and find a way to calm them down.


    Idan realized that the key to full control over his bloodline lay precisely in these memories.


    Reliving them, Idan finally caught the thread that led him to this key. And, as he suspected, this thread led him to his and Arabel''s homeworld.


    Idan sighed softly, realizing that only by returning to his homeworld would he be able to fully control his bloodline. There is no other way.

 Chapter 99 - 99: To the central layer.

    "It''s time, let''s go, �� Alois said, addressing the group.


    The second night in the Forbidden Zone, this time in its middle layer, was surprisingly peaceful. The sun was already rising above the horizon, and the cold night air was gradually dissipating.


    Due to the fact that the beasts did not bother them at night, the whole group had a good rest and regained their strength.


    They didn''t waste any time, have a quick breakfast and pack up their tents and set off deeper into the middle layer. Today, their goal is to reach the central layer.


    The whole group was ready to face the wave of beasts again.


    And the Forbidden Zone did not keep them waiting long.


    Before they had gone far from the place where they had spent the night, they encountered a wave of beasts that greatly exceeded yesterday''s last one.


    Alois stepped forward and, like yesterday, quickly dealt with most of the opponents. He decided to focus on the Platinum-ranked beasts, leaving the rest to the rest of the group.


    Thanks to this, they didn''t waste much time. After quickly dealing with the wave and collecting only some parts of the beasts above the "Golden" rank, the group continued on their way.


    They didn''t want to waste time butchering the carcass and extracting resources, trying to cover as much territory as possible between the next waves of beasts. However, something unexpected happened: the expected wave never appeared.


    That wasn''t the only thing that bothered them. Ever since they entered the middle layer, they had not met a single doppelganger.


    Under normal circumstances, this would simply be impossible.


    They should have encountered at least one of them, but instead, including yesterday''s waves, they encountered a huge number of beasts. Their number has already exceeded all imaginable limits.


    There were only six people in the group, and although there was a Diamond-ranked fighter among them, they had not yet encountered an opponent of this level.


    Everyone was convinced that they would have to face opponents of the "Diamond" rank in the central zone. However, they were most afraid of encountering a "Perfect Doppelganger."


    Feeling some tension from the suspense and the strangeness of the situation, the group continued on their way to the central layer. The closer they got, the more they felt the fear of the unknown. They were approaching the center faster than they expected.


    As they walked, Arabel noticed Idan''s strange behavior since the morning. He was quiet and calm, even his movements during the battles were a little different than before.


    It made her worry if something had happened to him. She even wondered if he had been replaced with a doppelganger. To make sure that he was the real Idan, she used a mental link that only the two of them could use.


    "Are you all right?" she asked worriedly.


    Idan was slightly surprised by Arabel''s sudden question and looked at her.


    "I''m fine," he replied immediately, seeing the concern in her eyes.


    When she heard Idan''s voice in her head, she felt relieved that it wasn''t his doppelganger.


    Idan had been worried about a lot of things since morning.


    Firstly, he was upset that he would not be able to sort out his bloodline in the near future.


    Secondly, at night, while on duty, he noticed that the energy of madness that had previously penetrated into his body and filled it had stopped. His body was no longer responding to this energy.


    This discovery was a signal to Idan that his body was already completely sated, and at that moment he resembled a fully charged "bomb" that was just waiting for a spark to explode.


    He wasn''t happy about it at all. On the contrary, he was on edge.


    From that moment on, he began to feel a slow-growing desire to release and vent all that energy. It was bearable now and didn''t bother him, but he knew that the longer he held back, the worse it would be for him.


    At any moment, something could happen and everything could go wrong. He still couldn''t fully control his emotions, and if something happened that alarmed him and he couldn''t help himself, it could end badly.


    Before Arabel anxiously asked about his well-being, Idan wasn''t sure if he should share his concerns about the energy of madness. However, when he heard Arabel''s question, he decided to at least partially share his feelings with her.


    Idan, without realizing it, needed support to some extent.


    Arabel, one might say, was the only person in the group who knew Idan better than others and was close to him.


    Over the past two months, their relationship has improved slightly, but has not moved to a new level. Because of all these problems, they didn''t have time for a relationship.


    Idan would really like all these problems to disappear so that he could be with Arabel in a more relaxed environment, without unnecessary worries.


    He was aware that this was unlikely to happen in the near future.


    When Arabel heard about Idan''s concerns about the energy of madness, she became concerned about him.


    However, despite her worries, she didn''t know how to help.


    The system had already made it clear that Idan would be fine. They could only trust her.


    Idan needed to stay fully focused and in control of his emotions.


    As they expected, the group reached the boundary of the central layer pretty quickly. They didn''t even notice they had crossed the border until Arabel received a message from Sierra. Although Idan could no longer feel the energy of madness pouring into his body, he could still feel the density of the energy surrounding them.


    When they moved into the central layer, the energy density increased dramatically, as it did when they crossed the outer layer and entered the middle one.


    "Little sister, I can''t follow you. In the central layer, you are on your own. I''ll be waiting for you in the middle layer. Good luck to you!" Arabel heard Sierra say as they crossed the border.


    "We have entered the central layer," Idan said, surprising everyone with his sudden statement.


    Nemo and Eulalia immediately understood how he found out about it, while Alois and his disciple could not figure out how he guessed. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During these two and a half days, all the members of the group were no longer strangers to each other and began to trust each other. Therefore, they immediately believed Idan''s words and became more cautious and attentive.


    They entered the territory that was considered the most dangerous place.


    Having made the decision to face everything that awaits them with full confidence, the group moved further into the depths of the central layer in search of the Temple.


    The couple again raised the issue of the unique beast. They had reached the right place. The questions now were how to find this creature, what kind of creature it was, and how to help Nemo tame it.

 Chapter 100 - 100: The oppressive atmosphere of the central layer

    After Sierra escorted the group to the central layer, she stayed for a while.


    Like the others, she noticed the strangeness of the Forbidden Zone. She wondered what surprises the mind of this world in the center had in store for them. She couldn''t accompany them without being discovered, so she could only wish them luck.


    In the next couple of days, unless something serious happens, she won''t be meeting with the group. Moreover, she did not think that the group would return the same way.


    She needed to find traces of other outsiders and the local population who gather in this Forbidden Zone in order to be ready to fulfill her end of the bargain.


    Having made a decision, Sierra turned around, spread all her three pairs of wings and headed for the border of the outer layer with the middle one.


    According to her guesses, it was there that the group would be ambushed after their return.


    She also assumed that probably all the doppelgangers of the Forbidden Zone were concentrated on this border in order to detain Arabel and Idan''s group when they returned.


    The forbidden zone could act according to the established rules and send a limited number of doppelgangers against the so-called examinees, which were Arabel and Idan''s group.


    Sierra assumed that Limbo''s mind did not want to prematurely lose its pawns and decided to gather them all in one place to prevent the group from returning. Instead of doppelgangers, it dispatched all the available beasts to delay the group''s progress for a while.


    ***


    "System, we''ve finally reached the designated location. Can you tell us what kind of beast we need to tame and how to find it?" Arabel asked, hoping to get hints from the System to complete the task.


    [Host. You don''t have to worry about this beast at the moment. All you have to do is try to survive in this zone. The rest will happen by itself] �� instead of giving a hint, their System only reminded them of the dangers of the central layer again and urged them to focus on survival.


    Although the couple was unhappy with this response, they did not swear.


    Their System was a bit wayward, but the fact that she advised them to try to survive was worrying.


    They trusted the System''s words and didn''t dwell on the issue of the unique beast, instead they paid attention to the environment and what was happening around them.


    As advised by the System, they decided to trust the case and wait for some more time.


    The air in the central part of the forest was heavy and oppressive.


    With each step, the surrounding environment changed. The trees grew taller and the vegetation thicker.


    However, what bothered the group the most was that, despite the abundance of vegetation, there was a deathly silence around. They could only hear their own footsteps, breathing, and the rustle of leaves under their feet.


    All this created unbearable pressure, and they felt very anxious.


    Idan suffered the most from this.


    Under the oppressive atmosphere and the powerful flow of madness energy, his desire, which had previously been barely noticeable and tolerable, began to grow much faster.


    He tried his best to contain this surging feeling.


    Only one creature, surprisingly, enjoyed being in this place.


    It was Izzy�� the spirit Nemo had made a contract with. She felt at home in this place.


    All of her abilities have almost doubled, and her ability to detect dangers has improved significantly. Thanks to her, the group quickly moved deeper without encountering any resistance.


    They had never imagined that the absence of enemies, beasts, and doppelgangers could be so frightening and disturbing.


    They would have been much calmer if they had met at least an ordinary beast or a doppelganger. But for several hours they had been wandering through the forest, which seemed deceptively alive, but was actually empty.


    All this made significant changes to their plans. They were moving too fast, ahead of all the established time frames.


    "Have you ever been to other Forbidden Zones?" Idan finally broke the silence, asking Alois a question to lighten the oppressive atmosphere a bit.


    Although Idan and Alois were on duty together yesterday, they didn''t communicate much so as not to disturb the others and give them a chance to rest.


    Idan could have used a mental link to avoid saying the words out loud and communicate with Alois, but he and Arabel decided to refrain from this and not reveal their ability to anyone except those whom they can trust.


    "No," Alois replied, and after a moment''s thought, he added, "In the early days when I found myself in this place, I was a little confused. I thought I was dead and in the world of the dead. And you know, on the very first day, I was deceived by a small child and robbed."


    After saying that, he laughed, remembering that time.


    "It took me a while to realize everything, and then I focused only on my own survival. I didn''t have the time or desire to take risks and venture into Forbidden Zones, which were already known as inaccessible places back then."


    That was enough for the group to get an idea of his life.


    For him, as for them, this was his first trip to the Forbidden Zones, especially to the central layer.


    Of course, Alois, like them, was feeling agitated and had already begun to feel pressure from his surroundings.


    Soon, the group reached a small clearing. The journey took almost the entire day, and the sun was already beginning to sink towards the horizon, heralding the imminent end of the third day of their journey.


    They expected to see a Temple in the clearing, it was their dearest wish. However, instead of the temple, they saw a small dilapidated wooden building located in the center of the clearing.


    Surprised, they looked at each other, trying to figure out what it could be.


    But there was only confusion in everyone''s eyes. None of them had the slightest idea what kind of building it was. They had never heard of other buildings in the Forbidden Zones before, other than those famous three Temples.


    Calming down and pulling themselves together, they headed towards the dilapidated building.


    Arabel and Idan, looking at this building, had a strange feeling. Their intuition told them that this was not just a building, but something more. However, they couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "System, what is this? Why do I have this strange feeling?" asked Idan, despite the fact that the System always urged them to be independent of it. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Host is not a building. It''s a living thing pretending to be a building. And the purpose of your test is inside this building!] �� the voice of the System replied.


    Upon hearing this answer, Idan, who was following the group, almost stumbled and fell down in surprise.


    Arabel stopped dead in her tracks and stared at the building with her eyes wide open.


    "Monster house!" she exclaimed through a mental link. When she heard that the building was a living being, she remembered how she had once seen an excerpt of a cartoon where teenagers fought with a house that was a monster. This fragment of the cartoon is vividly imprinted in her memory.


    The others noticed their strange behavior and stopped.


    "What happened?" Eulalia asked them.


    Arabel and Idan looked at each other for advice on whether they should reveal what they had heard or not.


    They decided to share this information anyway, because no one knew what was waiting for them inside the building, and they didn''t want to endanger the group by hiding such important information.


    Arabel established a mental link with Nemo and Eulalia and relayed to them what she had heard from the System. Nemo, Eulalia, and even Izzy were stunned and terrified by what they heard. They involuntarily took a step back from the building.


    Even Izzy couldn''t discover and confirm that the building was indeed a living thing, but she believed Arabel''s words without question.


    "What happened?" asked the puzzled Alois, noticing the strange behavior of the group.


    But before they could respond, the flimsy door of the dilapidated building creaked open, and a figure stepped out.


    Everyone immediately noticed the figure. Because of the silence, the creak of the door opening and the sound of footsteps echoed through the clearing. Upon seeing this figure, everyone held their breath.


    Everyone was so stunned that they almost jumped in surprise. Idan and Arabel''s group were especially surprised because their master, the high elf Milica, came out of the building.


    "Master?" asked Eulalia, recovering a little.


    "No! It''s not her!" replied Alois with a serious look. "It''s a Perfect Doppelganger that completely copied your master!"


    From the author:


    Oh, finally! I''ve reached the 100th chapter! This is one of the most significant stages for me. I am very glad that I was able to cover this distance without interruptions!


    I hope you enjoyed this chapter. From that moment on, the plot begins to develop faster.

 Chapter 101 - 101: A battle between two fighters of the

    "Master?" asked Eulalia, recovering a little.


    "No way! It''s not her!" replied Alois with a serious look. "This is a perfect doppelganger that completely copied your master!"


    Everyone was extremely amazed when they heard Alois'' words. At first, they wanted to object, but deep down they knew he was right. They were ready to meet the "Perfect Doppelganger," but not in this way.


    None of the four could tell the difference between the "Perfect Doppelganger" in front of them and their master. Her presence and even the trademark grin on her face were the same as the real one.


    How can they resist it?


    Everyone knew that their master was considered the strongest outsider in the city.


    Alois didn''t think he could defeat that elf''s doppelganger either. He had already realized that he was no match for her. Moreover, according to Alois, the elf definitely belonged to the highest realm. And, apparently, her doppelganger should also be at the peak of the "Diamond" rank.


    He was already regretting agreeing with her. But there is no cure for regret. He had experienced this feeling so many times that even if there was some kind of remedy, it would not be enough to cure it.


    Gritting his teeth, he stepped forward.


    Only he could fight back against this doppelganger.


    "Go away! You''re no match for her!" he shouted decisively and headed towards Milica''s doppelganger to buy the others time and give them the opportunity to leave.


    The others looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Everyone had their own reason for doubt. Liam didn''t want to leave his master, but he couldn''t resist his master''s orders either.


    Idan and Arabel have clearly heard that the beast they need to help tame Nemo is inside this strange building.


    Eulalia was confused. Her mind was in chaos. On the one hand, she didn''t want to leave Alois, on the other, of all the members of the group, she was the least willing to admit that they were facing the perfect double of the woman she respected and revered the most.


    Only Nemo took Alois'' order to retreat seriously. He wanted to follow him and take his juniors away from this place. This opponent wasn''t someone they could handle.


    But just as he was about to act, he heard Izzy''s voice in his head, urging him to stop.


    "Wait, Nemo, wait! There''s something wrong here!"


    Izzy didn''t know, but ever since that figure left the building, she began to feel strange calls from within. It was as if something was insistently inviting her to come inside.


    As a spirit, Izzy was sensitive to the intentions of others and could immediately tell who had good intentions and who had evil intentions. But whatever was calling her inside had neither good nor bad intentions.


    Before the group could make a final decision, Milica''s doppelganger waved her arms and released a huge amount of mana. In the blink of an eye, she created a large dome that completely sealed the small clearing.


    Seeing this, everyone shuddered. They immediately realized that the doppelganger didn''t want them to run away. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alois only sighed in disappointment, noticing that no one listened to his calls and did not even move from his seat.


    Pulling out his sword from his back, he released his aura to the fullest. There was no point in him holding back against such an opponent anymore.


    The surroundings around him began to twist and distort under the pressure of his aura.


    Idan and Arabel, as aura users, very clearly felt the difference between the aura of the "Diamond" rank and their tiny strength. It was like heaven and earth. They held their breath and stared at the two heavyweights.


    "You''re a brave man! Show me what you''re capable of, human," the doppelganger said with their master''s trademark smile. She called on Alois to demonstrate his strength.


    Hearing the doppelganger''s voice, the group was even more surprised. Even their manner of speech and voice were indistinguishable from their master''s. Now they''ve really realized how intimidating "Perfect Doppelgangers" can be.


    "Master follows the ''Path of Bloodline'' and the ''Path of Magic'', right? Arabel asked Eulalia and Nemo, without taking her eyes off the two Diamond��ranked fighters.


    They all felt the tension building between them.


    Under the pressure of Alois'' aura, Milica''s doppelganger didn''t seem to feel him at all and continued to look at her opponent with a smile.


    "What''s her main element?" asked Idan this time.


    In all the time they had been under Milica''s guidance, they had yet to see her fully use her magic. Yes, she used some basic spells related to different elements. And, mistakenly, it seemed that she had an affinity for many of them.


    However, as the couple learned the rules of this world, they realized that most creatures here could only have affinity for one element.


    However, this does not mean that they cannot use spells related to other elements. It''s just that their strength and understanding of these elements will be much lower than the main one. Therefore, many people do not strive to master all the other elements, saving their time and focusing on their main one.


    "The Lightning element, �� Eulalia said. As the oldest and the one who had been under her guidance the longest, she was able to see Milica''s true power.


    And as if it had been planned in advance, immediately after these words, yellow lightning began to flash around Milica''s doppelganger.


    At the same moment, the two Diamond-ranked fighters disappeared, and a huge shockwave swept everyone out of its path, accompanied by a deafening noise from the collision of the two.


    Although the clearing was small, its consequences turned out to be large��scale - the entire space was engulfed by the shock wave left after the collision of the two strongest fighters.


    Surprisingly, the dilapidated building did not collapse under this gust, only tilted slightly.


    Their speed was so fast that Idan, Arabel, and even Nemo couldn''t follow their movements. Only Liam and Eulalia, who had reached the "Platinum" rank, could barely detect their movements.


    The shockwaves and noise that arose one after another did not allow the others to rise from their places, as if chaining them to the ground.


    It was too scary.


    Idan and Arabel, who were watching a battle of this level for the first time, were unable to utter a word. They were trembling under the pressure of what was happening.


    They only had a "Silver" rank, while the participants in the battle were three ranks above them.


    The collision happened suddenly and ended just as quickly. Alios fell to the ground with a thud, leaving a deep dent. He still held his sword tightly in his hands.


    Alios tried to get up, but suddenly there was a clap of thunder and a yellow spark, pinning him even more to the ground. At that moment, Milica''s doppelganger appeared above him and forcefully stepped on his chest.


    "Is that all?" Milica''s doppelganger asked with some disappointment, looking at Alois.


    She sounded like she expected more, but when she got that result, she was disappointed.


    Without waiting for a response from her opponent, she raised her head and looked at the others who were still lying nearby.


    Her gaze landed on Nemo first. Then she looked at Idan and Arabel, and a smile lit up her face.


    "Let me ask you a question. What makes you think I''m a doppelganger?" she suddenly asked the group.


    "Have you ever thought that the one who lives in the city might actually be a doppelganger, not me?"

 Chapter 102 - 102: Inappropriate behavior

    "Have you ever thought that the one who lives in the city might actually be a doppelganger, and not me?"


    The doppelganger suddenly asked a question that amazed everyone present.


    Eulalia was the most shocked of all. She shook her head resolutely, refusing to believe what she was hearing. Better this doppelganger than the one who accepted her as a disciple!


    The other three couldn''t believe their ears right away and looked at the doppelganger skeptically. They knew from Nemo''s story that the "perfect doppelgangers" were smart and cunning. No matter how hard they looked at this doppelganger, they couldn''t tell her apart from the real Milica.


    If they hadn''t been aware of the existence of such creatures, they would have believed the words of this doppelganger and mistaken her for their true master.


    Milica''s doppelganger, noticing the skeptical look of the group, did not become angry or upset. On the contrary, she continued to smile. Suddenly, she noticed that the man she had pinned to the ground was beginning to show signs of life. Then she took her foot away and stepped aside.


    Alois was in a deplorable state. However, he did not give up and glared at Milica''s doppelganger.


    He struggled to his feet and was ready to continue the fight, but suddenly the doppelganger just shook her head in frustration, turned around and walked back into the building.


    "Okay, kids, stop staring," the doppelganger said, heading into the building. The group was confused, not understanding what the doppelganger was talking about.


    "Anyone who wants to can come out and play with the guests. I want to see what they are capable of, especially our two guests from another world!" she added.


    Only then did they realize that the doppelganger wasn''t talking to them, but to someone else.


    At that moment, the dilapidated building suddenly shook, and the door fell to the ground with a bang. It was followed by a window frame, a board from the wall, a small oil lamp, and last of all a single chimney fell from the roof.


    "One at a time, one at a time. That''s it! Whoever made it, made it. We have to follow the rules of this place," said Milica''s doppelganger, looking at the wreckage of the building. After her words, the building creaked as if expressing its displeasure.


    All five parts of the building began to tremble at the same time, and then began to materialize into a black liquid that took the shape of a sphere and rapidly spun. Following this, the sphere began to take on a new shape, and in a matter of seconds, five perfect doppelgangers of themselves appeared in front of the group.


    When they saw the five doppelgangers appear, they immediately turned their gaze to the building, and each had a terrible thought in their head: "Was this whole building created from a multitude of doppelgangers?"


    The most amazing thing is that they have never heard that doppelgangers can take the form of inanimate objects. This indicated that all these doppelgangers were not "Mute" and "Talking", but were "Perfect Doppelgangers".


    "Perfect doppelgangers!" the realization that the entire building consists of "Perfect Doppelgangers" shocked everyone.


    While the group stared at the building in amazement, their doppelgangers studied their new look with interest, enjoying the new possibilities.


    The group looked at their doppelgangers in surprise, and when they saw what they were doing, they were speechless.


    The doppelgangers of Eulalia and Arabel behaved rather strangely, feeling their bodies as if enjoying the softness of individual parts.


    "Look, look, do I have the same long ears as ancestor?" said Eulalia''s doppelganger, clutching her long ears.


    Eulalia''s doppelganger seemed delighted as she felt her ears.


    "No, no, �� the real Eulalia thought, feeling embarrassed. Her doppelganger was behaving so inappropriately! At first, she unceremoniously felt her breasts and buttocks, and now she moved on to her ears.


    But the worst part was that she compared the length of her ears to Milica''s. Eulalia herself would never have dared to make such a comparison, knowing that the high elves would not like it.


    While Arabel was surprised to discover that her doppelganger had adopted a copy of her disguise rather than her true appearance. This calmed her down a bit, and she stopped perceiving the shameless behavior of her doppelganger.


    "Ugh! Thank god! This mask is just something!" She was very glad that the Ghost Mask was able to protect her from such an awkward situation.


    As for the guys, they also carefully examined their bodies. One of them, Liam''s doppelganger, even lowered his pants and stared at what was between his legs for a long time. His gaze was thoughtful, and it was unclear what he was thinking at that moment.


    "What the hell!" �� Liam was completely stunned as he watched his doppelganger.


    Idan''s doppelganger, having got used to it a little, suddenly appeared next to Eulalia''s doppelganger and began to molest her. In response to his actions, she only shamelessly moaned when he grabbed her breasts and began to paw.


    Arabel''s doppelganger was curiously watching her fellow humans and their behavior.


    The real Idan, seeing how shamelessly his doppelganger was behaving, frowned and began to get angry, his emotions boiling.


    "Damn doppelganger! He has no shame or conscience at all!"


    "No, no," Eulalia was so embarrassed that she even blushed at the sight. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel, watching Idan and Eulalia''s doppelgangers, then looking at their real ones, her eyes turned cold.


    Idan caught her gaze on him, and it sent a shiver through his body. That look instantly cooled his anger and emotions, which had just started to boil.


    Among the five, only Nemo''s doppelganger stood quietly, examining his body. Then he turned his gaze to his fellows and watched their actions with interest.


    Having satisfied his curiosity, Nemo''s doppelganger wanted to take off his mask, which he wore just like the real Nemo. But before he could do that, the real Nemo appeared next to him, holding a sword and shield, both of which were charged with magic.


    Without giving his doppelganger a chance, he brought the sword down on him, not allowing him to remove the mask.


    The doppelganger was caught off guard and didn''t even have time to react.


    His head flew off his shoulders and rolled on the ground.


    Everyone��the doppelgangers, the group, and even Milica''s doppelganger��were stunned by what had happened. Suddenly, there was silence.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Against the doppelgangers

    The poor Nemo doppelganger didn''t have time to come to his senses, as his head was cut off.


    The culprit of all this stood silently, staring at the body of his doppelganger. Then there was a satisfied sigh from Nemo.


    The doppelganger''s body, which was the center of attention, slowly turned into a black sludge that flowed towards the building and took the shape of a window frame.


    "Haah, �� Milica''s doppelganger sighed.


    "Stop playing, it''s time to get to work," she said seriously.


    Upon hearing her order, the doppelgangers, who had previously behaved like naughty children, immediately became serious and turned their eyes to the originals.


    Nemo was about to come to the aid of the others when suddenly he received a message from Milica''s doppelganger. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t interfere!" she said.


    He turned around and saw her smiling brightly at him.


    "This is their test. You''ve already passed your time," she added.


    Nemo looked at the others and noticed how they were focusing on their opponents. Deciding to follow the advice of Milica''s doppelganger, he put away his sword and shield.


    Alois, having come to his senses, also heard a similar advice. When the group faced their doppelgangers, he wanted to step in.


    However, the doppelganger''s words stopped him, and he was forced to obey. He was no match for her, and if he had disobeyed her orders, he probably wouldn''t have survived. He didn''t understand why this doppelganger had spared him.


    Seeing that they were too close to each other, and their doppelgangers intended to engage in a one-on-one duel with the originals, Idan and Arabel decided to move to the right, and Eulalia and Liam to the left.


    All this time, Milica''s doppelganger did not take her eyes off Nemo, as if trying to penetrate his soul and reveal all the secrets.


    She was amazed by the strength he had unexpectedly displayed by getting rid of his doppelganger in one blow.


    Milica''s doppelganger understood that the power he had just displayed was beyond the power of the doppelganger. That was the reason why the doppelganger didn''t even have time to react.


    "That''s it!" exclaimed Milica''s doppelganger, realizing something amazing, and a charming smile shone on her face.


    Having satisfied her curiosity about Nemo, she finally turned her attention to the other four. All of them have already engaged in combat with their doppelgangers. She immediately noticed that the elf and the guy with the sword were having a hard time, and it was unclear who would prevail �� the doppelgangers or themselves.


    Compared to Nemo and the other two, whom she had shown interest in from the beginning, these two seemed too ordinary to her. There was nothing special about them.


    She quickly lost interest in them and stopped watching their confrontation.


    She had certain expectations related to the elf, but they were not fulfilled. The elf turned out to be completely different from the one she had once copied herself from. It upset her a little.


    Then she turned her attention to another goal that interested her. It was a girl with short black hair.


    It took her a moment to realize that the girl''s appearance was a disguise. But no matter how good the Ghost Mask was, it couldn''t completely hide Arabel''s real appearance.


    Milica''s doppelganger was surprised by this discovery. She alternated between looking at the real Arabel and her replica. And the fact that she had an artifact that even tricked the doppelgangers'' copying abilities couldn''t help but surprise her.


    Realizing that the artifact only concealed the user''s appearance and presence, she felt relieved. If the artifact could also mask strength and rank, it would be a serious problem for her race. After all, their main ability is to copy not only their appearance, but also their rank, as well as some of the abilities of their targets.


    She watched Arabel''s fight with her doppelganger with genuine interest.


    At the very beginning, the fight was intense and evenly matched. None of the competitors had a clear advantage.


    After several exchange attacks, Arabel roughly realized her opponent''s strength and what skills she had copied from her.


    The doppelganger was able to reproduce her proximity to the elements and swordsmanship from the " Path of Sword" style. However, to her surprise, she was unable to recreate her "Moon Sword Style" technique. Instead, the doppelganger could use aura, but could not combine it with the elements and apply the skills of this sword style.


    "After all, what the System provides is something incredible!" �� Arabel admired herself.


    Not far from her, Idan was fighting with his doppelganger. She paid attention to him from time to time.


    And at the moment when Idan was at some distance from his doppelganger, she immediately transmitted through a mental link the command they had developed earlier:


    "Idan! "Share it!""


    Idan, having separated from his doppelganger after hearing Arabel''s words, immediately activated their first unique skill. He immediately shared with her 50 percent of his main stats.


    Arabel, having gained 50 percent of Idan''s stats in addition to her own, wasted no time in swiftly attacking her doppelganger, surprising her with a sudden surge of power.


    Her strength has already surpassed the limits of the "Silver" rank. Without missing an opportunity, she unleashed a barrage of attacks on her doppelganger. Against such an attack, her doppelganger didn''t stand a chance. No matter how hard she tried to resist, she couldn''t. After a few blows, her body turned into black sludge and, like Nemo''s doppelganger, flowed towards the building.


    Having dealt with her doppelganger, Arabel did not forget that their unique skill has a significant drawback. When using it, one of them becomes stronger, and the other one becomes weaker. She immediately canceled the effect of the skill and, on the contrary, used it, sharing her 50 percent of the stats with Idan.


    She could see that he was still keeping his distance, trying not to reveal his weakness caused by this skill.


    When he felt his stats being restored, and then felt additional ones being added to them, he immediately realized that Arabel had already coped and shared her powers with him.


    Soon, in a matter of seconds, Idan''s doppelganger turned into a black sludge that flowed towards the building.


    All this time, Milica''s doppelganger was watching them closely, and the moment when they both used their unique skill did not escape her attention.


    Milica''s doppelganger was pleasantly surprised. There was not a shadow of anger or displeasure in her eyes, but only sincere joy when she looked at them.


    She realized that this couple, like Nemo, has a special ability that the doppelgangers cannot copy.


    "Great!" she exclaimed, admiring their abilities.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Inside the building

    In the battle with their doppelgangers, the cuople used only their sword skills and one of the first unique abilities they had.


    Although their relationship had not reached even greater heights, their "affection" status was already 50%, which also affected the increase in the percentage of character exchange.


    After they dealt with their doppelgangers, the couple felt a strange feeling.


    Before that, they had only fought and killed beasts.


    The first meeting with his doppelgangers took place more than two months ago. Back then, they were defeated and couldn''t deal with them personally. However, the sight of their own corpses that they saw back then was a bit shocking.


    This time, they dealt with their doppelgangers with their own hands, and it had some effect on them.


    The couple understood that sooner or later they would have to raise their hands against humans or other races similar to humans. They might have to fight to the death and kill them. They were ready for this, especially since they had memories of the ascension trial, where they were already up to their elbows in the blood of people.


    But even that didn''t get rid of the strange feeling that gripped them.


    They stood for a while, and then, trying to get rid of the strange feeling, shook their heads and decided to focus on something else.


    They were thrilled to be able to defeat these terrifying "Perfect Doppelgangers" without using their hidden cards like bloodlines and the unique "swap" feature.


    Although Idan couldn''t use his bloodline, that didn''t stop him from swapping places with Arabel at the right moment so she could deal with his doppelganger.


    They met eyes and were glad to see that they had succeeded.


    However, in their joy, they forgot and did not take into account that the "Perfect Doppelgangers" restrained themselves and did not use all their might. They decided to fight one-on-one, copying only themselves.


    Unlike other types of doppelgangers, "Perfect Doppelgangers" could copy multiple creatures, retain these forms, and change them at will at any moment.


    At this time, on the other side of the clearing, the battle was not developing as successfully as the couple''s.


    After a while, Liam and Eulalia began to lose ground, feeling the pressure from their doppelgangers. They realized that if this went on, they would be defeated.


    The others who were watching began to worry as well. They realized that if this continued, they would lose.


    Almost simultaneously, everyone turned their gaze to Milica''s doppelganger, who had been watching the couple with a smile the entire time, ignoring Liam and Eulalia.


    She had long lost interest in the two of them and seemed to know in advance what the outcome would be.


    The gaze of those around her could not distract her from her thoughts.


    It was only when Alois and Nemo, seeing that Milica''s doppelganger was not paying attention to them, decided to intervene, that she finally took her eyes off the couple and said:


    �� That''s enough! Come back! �� she commanded the two "Perfect Doppelgangers", who by this time had already completely exhausted Liam and Eulalia.


    The winner was already a foregone conclusion.


    The doppelgangers, without objecting, obeyed her order and returned to their places in the building.


    "You, you and you!" said Milica''s doppelganger, pointing at Nemo, Idan and Arabel. "Follow me! The rest stay here!"


    With these words, she entered the building through the ajar door, which by this time had already returned to its place.


    Nemo, Idan, and Arabel exchanged glances. It was a complete surprise to them. They did not expect at all that events would take such a turn.


    Alois, Eulalia, and Liam also started to worry. Especially Eulalia, as the oldest among them, was worried about her younger comrades.


    However, the barrier was still in place, and they couldn''t retreat. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s going to be okay, Senior. Rest and wait here," Arabel told Eulalia and followed Idan and Nemo. Idan and Nemo nodded to Liam and Alois in silence and headed towards the building.


    The trio cautiously approached the slightly ajar door, but at that moment it abruptly swung open, startling them.


    When they stepped back, startled, not only the door, but the entire building creaked, as if laughing at them.


    The trio''s right eye twitched when they realized that they were really being laughed at.


    After crossing the threshold, they froze in place, and goosebumps ran through their bodies, as they clearly felt several dozen gazes staring at them at once.


    They were looked at from all sides, from all angles.


    It was incredibly uncomfortable to stand there under the gaze of so many hidden creatures.


    "This way!" they suddenly heard the voice of Milica''s doppelganger coming from behind the ajar door that led to another room.


    After listening to her words, the three of them, under the gazes of so many creatures, headed towards where the voice came from.


    Upon entering, they found that Milica''s doppelganger was sitting at the table, and an animal resembling a small black kitten with large golden eyes was comfortably sitting on her lap, which was staring at them with its curious gaze.


    She ran her gaze over all three of them, and then fixed it on Nemo and did not take her gaze off him.


    Milica''s doppelganger also noticed this and gently stroked her head.


    And then something unexpected happened that amazed all three of them. The little kitten, without taking his eyes off, began to transform into a little black wolf cub right in front of their eyes.


    "Idan! It seems to me that this is the very being I''m thinking of...", Arabel did not have time to finish her thought, as Idan immediately confirmed her words.:


    "Yes, this is exactly the unique creature that Nemo must tame."


    Both of them did not take their eyes off the wolf cub.


    The purpose of their mission was so close, but at the same time far away.


    She was sitting right on the lap of the strongest being in this Forbidden Zone.


    And how does the System think they should help Nemo tame her?

 Chapter 105 - 105: Geminia

    The couple kept their eyes on the little wolf cub, thinking,


    "How does the System expect us to help Nemo tame her?"


    At this moment, Izzy turned to Nemo, worried by the cub''s gaze,


    "Nemo, this little wolf cub is very strange. I feel like he''s looking at me." These words surprised Nemo himself.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off the little wolf cub, and the cub didn''t take his eyes off him either. And now, when Izzy said those words, he also felt that the little wolf cub was not looking at him, but at Izzy, who was inside him at the time. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the first time that another being had discovered Izzy''s presence inside him.


    "Sit down, don''t be shy!" Milica''s doppelganger invited with a smile, pointing to three empty chairs in front of the table.


    The trio looked at the chairs in disbelief, as if asking: "Are these the real ones?"


    Milica''s doppelganger, of course, noticed their confusion and sighed softly, "Bring the usual chairs."


    At the same moment, in front of the trio''s eyes, the three chairs that had just been in place abruptly jumped up and quickly ran out of the room.


    As they expected, the chairs turned out to be doppelgangers. This whole building was built of doppelgangers.


    They looked down at their feet in disbelief, fearing that they might be standing on the same doppelgangers.


    Soon after, the same three chairs that were being carried by the other chairs ran into the room. They noisily put them in their original places and ran back out without a command.


    It all looked very strange, but also funny. Idan and Arabel couldn''t help but smile as they watched the scene unfold.


    "Oh, well!" with these words, Idan chose the central chair and sat down on it. Although he had doubts that the doppelgangers could have brought other doppelgangers in the form of ordinary chairs, just to make it look like they brought ordinary chairs, he decided to trust.


    Arabel and Nemo followed him and settled down on either side of him.


    The little wolf did not take his eyes off Nemo the whole time. Soon, as he continued to stare at him, the cub began to change again, this time turning into a small black fox.


    The trio couldn''t help but be surprised by such magic. Although it was common for doppelgangers, the way it happened right in front of their eyes, and even with such a small and charming creature, could not help but attract their attention.


    "Isn''t she adorable?" Milica''s doppelganger asked, and the trio nodded in agreement with her question without hesitation.


    "You see? I told you that you''re beautiful, no matter how you look," said Milica''s doppelganger, turning to the fox cub and gently stroking her head.


    "Wu-wu-wu," finally breaking away from Nemo and hearing her words, the little fox began to caress.


    Milica''s doppelganger started stroking the fox cub with even more enthusiasm.


    "Ah, I''m sorry! I was distracted!" �� Milica''s doppelganger apologized.


    Everything that happened to the trio after they entered this building seemed incredible to them. They didn''t expect to see something like this in the central layer of the Forbidden Zone.


    Especially considering that in front of them sat a powerful doppelganger, the thunderstorm of the central layer, who behaved like an ordinary intelligent being.


    "System, please tell me, is she really a ''Perfect Doppelganger''? Or is it something else?" asked Idan, not believing what was happening and slightly doubting the identity of Milica''s doppelganger.


    He decided to ask the System for advice.


    [Host, have you finally noticed this? I was beginning to doubt that you would notice. You''re right, she''s not just a "Perfect Doppelganger", but something more.]


    Idan and Arabel were startled when they heard the System''s words. Nemo and Milica''s doppelganger couldn''t help but pay attention to it either.


    "Then who is she? What is the name of her species?" Idan asked mentally.


    [Host. You should realize that the names of the types of doppelgangers, such as "Mute", "Talking" and "Perfect", are not official. These names were given to them by the locals and others. In fact, they all belong to the same race. Within this race, they differ only in the degree of mastery in their basic ability, imitation.


    Like this System, they can be classified by their rarity level. The ordinary ones are "Mute", the rare ones are "Talking", the epic ones are "Perfect", and the legendary ones are just this doppelganger of your master and the little fox cub that lies on her lap].


    To put it simply, their System gave them the task of taming the descendant of a Legendary Doppelganger.


    "How interesting, �� Milica''s doppelganger muttered, continuing to gently stroke the fox cub.


    "I see you have a lot of questions for me. But before we get to the point, let me introduce myself. My name is Geminia, and I am the leader of the doppelgangers," said Geminia, Milica''s doppelganger.


    Then she looked at her companions and said with a smile, "I''ve been wanting to meet you two for so long! Since the day I found out about your existence!"


    The open admission of a being like her about wanting to meet them certainly came as a surprise to all three of them.


    In addition, they were pleasantly surprised to learn that this doppelganger has his own name.


    Even though she gave her name, she still looked like their master without changing her appearance.


    "Can you change your appearance? It''s just a little awkward to call you by your first name when you look just like our master," Arabel addressed Geminia with a request.


    The other two supported her suggestion, they were also embarrassed.


    "Of course!" said Geminia, and her appearance immediately changed. Now, a beautiful woman with long black hair and eyes was sitting in front of them. Along with her appearance, her clothes also changed: she was wearing a gorgeous black dress.


    Idan and Nemo couldn''t help but gulp when they saw this beauty.


    Arabel was also amazed by Geminia''s new appearance, even as a woman. Noticing Idan''s gaze, she elbowed him lightly to snap him out of his daze.


    Realizing what had happened to him, he looked at Arabel with a guilty face. Arabel, on the other hand, looked at him with some displeasure. She herself didn''t realize that at that moment she was a little jealous of Geminia''s new appearance and was slightly annoyed by the way Idan was looking at her.


    Geminia watched this little exchange with a slight smile.


    Ever since they entered the Forbidden Zone, she had been watching them closely and could tell that something unusual was going on between them.


    Both of them seem to like each other, but it''s as if an invisible wall stands between them, preventing them from taking the next step.


    No, based on her observations, she could tell that the problem lay in both.


    Although the guy is more open, he still holds back and waits for the girl''s actions, fearing to make the first move.


    As for the girl, her problem is doubts and fear, because of which she does not try to move the relationship forward and remains in place.


    Until one of them takes the initiative, they are unlikely to be able to move forward in their relationship.


    She just sighed softly as she watched them.

 Chapter 106 - 106: A conversation with Geminia

    "How is your master?" Geminia asked, addressing the couple.


    "The master is fine. But she''s stuck in the city, unable to leave," Arabel replied, looking away from Idan.


    "Well, it''s her own fault for sticking her nose where she shouldn''t have," Geminia said with some regret, making it clear that she knew the reason why their master couldn''t leave the city.


    "Miss Geminia..." Arabel wanted to ask a question, but before she could say it, Geminia interrupted her.


    "Just Geminia," she said.


    "Geminia, you said you wanted to meet with us. Can you explain why and what this place is?" asked Arabel.


    "Would you like to introduce yourself first?" asked Geminia, still having fun with the fox cub.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I thought you already knew about us," Arabel said, feeling awkward.


    "Of course, I''ve heard about you and watched you, but this is the first time I''ve seen you in person. Isn''t it customary to introduce yourself to a stranger?" Geminia replied.


    "My name is Arabelle Morgan," Arabelle introduced herself first.


    "Idan, Idan Fein," Idan immediately followed her.


    "And this is our eldest, Nemo, he''s also Milica''s disciple," Idan introduced Nemo. In response, Nemo just nodded his head, greeting Geminia. At that moment, the fox cub turned his attention back to Nemo.


    "Nice to meet you!" Geminia said with a smile.


    "Answering your question, I am happy to say that I really wanted to meet and talk with you. If it wasn''t for the intervention of this fool who blindly follows the rules, we would have been able to meet much earlier."


    "Fool?" asked Arabel in disbelief.


    "Well, the one you call Limbo consciousness," Geminia said with a slight note of displeasure, surprising all three of them. They were especially struck by the way she addressed this powerful being, who, without exaggeration, was the master of this small world.


    "Geminia, aren''t you afraid that..."


    "That he will hear our conversation?" Geminia interrupted, and Arabel nodded in response.


    "He can''t see or hear us in this building, and even if he could, I don''t care. He can''t do anything against me," Geminia said confidently.


    "He is not my master, not a god, not a decree. He''s just an associate, so to speak."


    The trio realized that they were probably mistaken about Geminia''s identity.


    "Let me explain a little bit. Imagine this world we are in as a huge "playground". And Limbo''s consciousness, mind, or will, as you would prefer to call it, acts as the judge and supervisor of this game scene." Geminia took on the role of narrator and began to explain the structure of this small world.


    "This supervisor is too strict in following the rules and doesn''t tolerate anyone breaking them," she said, looking at the couple.


    "Are we?" Arabel asked, pointing at herself, noticing her gaze directed at them.


    "It''s not just you. For example, your master. She broke the rules of the game and stuck her nose where it shouldn''t have been. Because of this, the supervisor tried to get rid of her, and you know how it ended."


    With these words, she picked up the creature that had been lying on her lap and placed it on the table. By that time, it had already taken on a shape somewhat resembling a small black panda.


    "As I said before, this supervisor does not tolerate when someone violates the rules he is following. His goal is to ensure full compliance with the rules during the game. As you may have guessed, the players here are outsiders who come to this playground from time to time."


    Idan and Arabel immediately noticed that Geminia, like Milica, could not speak directly. To explain to them the structure of this small world, she used comparisons with a "playground."


    They couldn''t understand: if she wasn''t afraid of Limbo consciousness, then why didn''t she say so directly?


    Perhaps there is some powerful being behind Limbo''s consciousness that created these rules. And it is these rules that force her to look for workarounds, using hints and comparisons.


    They understood from her words that by "playground" she probably meant this whole small world, which is a trial. Outsiders are the trial subjects.


    And that Limbo''s mind makes sure that none of them breaks the established rules.


    "You know, he didn''t even notice you at first," Geminia said, looking at Idan and Arabel. "It was only when you did something that caught his attention that he found your presence."


    "The system!" �� Idan and Arabel exclaimed in their thoughts.


    [...]


    The system did not say anything in its defense. She only sent them both three dots.


    "You were an unknown element to him, a mistake. Since you are not a resident of Junonia, he did not perceive you as players. But before he could finally decide what to do with you, he missed his chance and made a miscalculation. He didn''t expect that the elf would reach out and protect you so quickly, restricting him with his own rules."


    The couple was once again very happy to have met Milica and the others after hearing such an explanation from Geminia.


    "It''s the first time in a long time that I''ve seen him suffer," Geminia said with a slight smile, as if enjoying it. "He can''t break the deal he made with the elf, but he can''t turn you down either. Your presence in itself violates the rules, and it constantly annoys him. At the same time, he fears that by your actions you may violate even more rules of the game, and this makes him fuss and look for ways to solve this problem."


    Geminia''s words didn''t differ much from their Master''s opinion. However, they learned a lot of new information and received some confirmation of their old assumptions.


    "Understand that the Limbo consciousness itself does not hate you as individuals. He doesn''t tolerate you just because you break the rules he''s trying to protect. He focuses solely on the rules. If you hadn''t violated them, he wouldn''t even have paid attention to you."


    With these words, Geminia was trying to convey to the couple that Limbo''s consciousness has nothing against them as people.


    "What about you?" asked Idan, after listening carefully to Geminia''s account of Limbo''s consciousness. "Why are you telling us about this? What do you want from us?"


    At the very beginning of the conversation, Geminia said that she wanted to meet with them and talk, but still has not explained why.


    She just moved on to talk about Limbo''s mind and how it focuses on following the rule.


    Most of which they already knew.


    "Oh, how impatient. I needed to first explain to you why Limbo''s mind is behaving this way towards the two of you before moving on to myself," Gemini replied, looking first at Idan and then at Arabel with a smile.


    Then she said, "It would be great if you used this quality in relation to your partner, young man. It would be much more useful than rushing me."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Idan and Arabel were puzzled, unable to understand what Geminia meant by saying those words. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Geminias True Identity

    "I''ve been watching you since you entered the Forbidden zone. And in these three days, I can already say with confidence that you two like each other," Geminia said right to the couple''s face.


    Idan and Arabel shifted uncomfortably in their seats.


    "But I also noticed that there is some kind of problem in your relationship," Geminia said, turning to Idan.


    "Unlike a girl, I can see that you''re much more attracted to her than she is to you. I don''t understand, what''s stopping you? Why don''t you, as a man, try to make the first move and try to win her over?"


    Idan, hearing these words, became even more confused.


    It was the first time someone had talked to them about their relationship so openly and directly, looking them in the eye.


    "As for you, I don''t understand why you people complicate things so much and suffer over nothing. Sometimes it''s enough just to make a decision and solve problems as they arise, instead of having to suffer without even taking the first step," Geminia turned to Arabel this time.


    Arabel, hearing Geminia''s words, was a little confused at first, then plunged into thought.


    It had been two months since they had entered this world, and their relationship was undoubtedly better than it had been at the beginning of their acquaintance.


    They learned to trust each other more and to take into account their partner''s opinions when solving important issues.


    However, despite this progress, Arabel still did not fully accept Idan as her boyfriend, let alone her husband. She saw in him only a necessary loved one or a friend in misfortune.


    He wasn''t unpleasant to her, rather, he was even attractive and pleasing to the eye. She didn''t know what love was, and she couldn''t tell for sure if she liked him or not.


    Even after all this time, she couldn''t get rid of the influence of her upbringing. Her ideas about marriage were distorted because of the way she was raised in the family. Therefore, she did not know what to do in this situation.


    From all these thoughts, she began to get confused and, as Geminia said, complicate things even more. The more she thought, the deeper she plunged into this whirlpool, and the answer eluded her further and further.


    "Maybe it''s worth simplifying everything after all and..."- without finishing the sentence to herself, she turned and looked at Idan.


    He turned to her, too, and looked back at her.


    Their eyes met, and this time they didn''t look away. They looked at each other, trying to make a decision.


    It wasn''t until the creature changed once again and took on the appearance of a strange beast, they hadn''t seen yet that they looked away from each other. And only then were they slightly embarrassed.


    "Ah, I''m sorry for meddling in my own business. But when I look at you from the outside, I see how you seem to like each other. However, for some reason you are holding back and behaving very strangely, not trying to meet each other halfway. And so, it is every time. It gets annoying to watch this every time," Geminia said, apologizing and explaining the reasons for her action.


    Suddenly, the usually taciturn Nemo started nodding in agreement with Geminia''s words.


    As Geminia had said, the relationship between his juniors had been annoying him for a long time. He was the closest to them and often saw them spending time together.


    Idan and Arabel noticed him nodding in agreement with Geminia, and both of their right eyes twitched.


    "Let''s see how you''ll behave when your three women you''re involved with come after you!" Idan said in his mind, looking at Nemo.


    "I apologize again," Geminia said, and her voice sounded sincere.


    She would never interfere in other people''s relationships. But these two were special. They kept a lot of secrets, both came from another world, and it was obvious that they were a couple.


    However, their behavior did not match the image of a loving couple, and this caused Geminia great irritation.


    In the end, she decided to step in. But how events will develop further is their choice.


    Idan and Arabel remained silent, but Geminia''s words made them think.


    "As for me, you''ve probably already guessed who I am. Like Limbo''s consciousness, I serve as a judge and supervisor," Geminia finally revealed herself. "However, unlike Limbo''s consciousness, which is the judge and supervisor for this entire ''playground,'' my task is to keep order in a small ''playground'' known as the Forest of Doppelgangers."


    Now the trio realized why Geminia wasn''t afraid of Limbo''s consciousness. This Forbidden Zone was her personal territory. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does this mean that the other eight Forbidden Zones also have judges and supervisors?" asked Idan, leaving his thoughts about his relationship with Arabel for later.


    "Of course," Geminia replied.


    "Wait, if you''re the judge of this Forbidden zone, you have to control the beasts. Then the waves of beasts..." Arabel began, but Geminia interrupted her, immediately understanding the question.


    "Yes, you''re right. I was the one who directed the waves of beasts against you," she said.


    Then, without giving them time to recover, she asked a question.: "Have you ever asked yourself why you weren''t attacked by doppelgangers in the Forest of doppelgangers?"


    Yes, the group noticed the absence of doppelgangers from the entrance to the middle layer.


    "Are you really..." Idan began, but Geminia interrupted him too.


    "Yes, I was the one who ordered the doppelgangers not to attack you. But you must understand that despite my status as a judge and supervisor, I also obey certain rules. In exchange for the recall of the doppelgangers, I sent other creatures against you."


    That was the answer to the question that had plagued them since the end of the third wave of beasts: why were there no doppelgangers and why did the strength of the beasts increase with each wave?


    "You said earlier that you and Limbo''s consciousness are "companions." Why aren''t you helping him catch us?" Arabel asked, not quite understanding what kind of relationship Limbo and Geminia had.


    "You know, this rule��obsessed fool has been annoying us all lately," Geminia replied sharply, addressing Limbo''s mind. "And by all of them, I mean the other judges and supervisors."


    Once again, everyone was amazed and distracted when this strange creature lying on the table suddenly changed its appearance. This time, instead of cute little animals, it turned into a disgusting six-legged insect, causing the couple to be rejected by its very appearance.


    "Come here!" called Giminia to the insect. Without any disgust on her face, she picked him up and gently ran her hand over his back.


    "Why does she keep changing her appearance?" Distracted by this creature, Idan couldn''t help but ask.


    "She has only recently been born and is still unable to fully control her abilities. She has a special connection with the Forbidden Zone, and because of this connection, her gift from time-to-time mimics all living beings living in this Forbidden Zone."


    Geminia did not hide the information about this creature, but proudly shared it.


    She wasn''t worried about this information becoming public because she was the most powerful being in this forbidden area, and no one would dare harm a member of her race.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Anomalies

    "This is unbelievable!" exclaimed Arabel.


    The creature that attracted the System''s attention was indeed special.


    Arabel even envied Nemo a little.


    If they manage to tame this creature, it will belong to Nemo, not them. The task now was to convince Geminia to allow the creature to form a contract with Nemo, or at least ask for permission to follow him.


    Idan and Arabel had long noticed that the creature was showing interest in Nemo.


    They were sure that if Geminia agreed, the creature would most likely follow Nemo without resistance.


    "Of course she''s incredible!" Geminia enthusiastically agreed.


    It was obvious how much she appreciated this creature.


    The system informed the couple that this creature was of the same rank as Geminia herself.


    They understood that there probably weren''t many or even no such creatures in this forest, which was why she was pampering her personally.


    This makes the task even more difficult.


    The couple wasn''t sure if Geminia would agree, but they decided to end the conversation first and only then make a decision.


    "You know, unlike this fool who only cares about following the rules, we have our own desires," Geminia said, gently stroking the creature. "We also dream of freedom. To finally leave this place, which has become a prison for us for many years."


    Geminia''s words made it clear to the trio that all the judges and supervisors of the Forbidden Zone were also prisoners of this place and longed for freedom.


    "The only way for us to get out of here is..." she suddenly stopped talking. "Oh, the rules don''t allow me to continue. But I think you can already guess what I want to say."


    She looked away from the creature and looked at the couple and Nemo.


    "This place is not only my personal territory, but also my cage, which keeps me here, as well as the other eight."


    Nemo understood roughly what needed to be done for this.


    Unlike Nemo, Idan and Arabel were convinced that she was referring to something related to the "Throne of the World King."


    "So, you''re prisoners?" asked Arabel, after a moment''s hesitation.


    "No, of course not!" Geminia quickly objected, but then suddenly stopped. "Well, some of us do."


    During this time, she forgot that not all the judges of the Forbidden Zones accepted their duties of their own free will, like her. Some of them were prisoners, and the condition of their release was to help with the trial.


    "Let me assume you''re unhappy with Limbo''s mindset, which follows the rules too strictly? Is it because of these rules that the right person hasn''t appeared in all these years?" asked Idan, roughly understanding the reason for the dissatisfaction of Geminia and the others.


    He himself would have been unhappy if his "companion" had slowed down the case and excluded all candidates because of his too strict views. Because of this, they still can''t get out of this place.


    Geminia was surprised, realizing that Idan had hit the nail on the head.


    "But what do we have to do with it? You yourself said recently that we are aliens from another world and are not players, which means we cannot help you," Idan began to ask questions that arose after he heard her story.


    Geminia looked at Idan in surprise, then looked at Arabel and, seeing her puzzled face, sighed. Then she said,


    "You just answered your own question. You are aliens from another world, not players, which means that you are not subject to the rules of this world. The rules of the Forbidden Zones and everything else. You are an anomaly in this world."


    She paused for them to understand her words, and then continued.


    "You are not subject to the rules that separate locals and outsiders. You have to realize this. If these rules don''t apply to you, then they don''t apply to them either, and there''s nothing stopping them from attacking you. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only the agreement made between the elf and Limbo''s mind protects you. It restrains Limbo''s consciousness from acting directly against you, since the agreement explicitly mentions the "disciples" of the elf, which you are, despite the fact that on the one hand you are an anomaly."


    Geminia''s words completely changed the couple''s view.


    They had never looked at everything from that point of view. All this time, they considered themselves outsiders, like Nemo and Eulalia. But from Geminia''s words, it became clear that they did not belong to either side.


    As she said, they are an anomaly.


    Being under the protection of Milica, they did not encounter locals and other outsiders, and did not check whether the rules applied to them.


    Now that they know this, they must be even more careful, because apart from Limbo''s consciousness, nothing stops others from acting against them.


    "You still haven''t told me what the use of us as anomalies is to you personally?" Idan still persistently continued to ask this question.


    "Initially, I planned to ask you to find a suitable outsider who would meet all the requirements for participation in this "playground". I was hoping that you would help him and protect him," Geminia said, then she turned her gaze to Nemo. "However, even without my request, you came to me, bringing with you the perfect candidate for the role."


    Nemo was not stupid, and although he had been silent all this time, his mind was working fast and hard as he listened attentively to the couple''s conversation with Geminia.


    Izzy also made comments from time to time.


    And now, hearing Geminia''s words, Nemo understood what she meant.


    He glanced at Idan and Arabel and nodded his agreement.


    From the conversation, he realized that the couple could not pass the trial on their own, since they were not residents of Junonia and were not considered candidates.


    Only he or Eulalia from their group can pass the trial, and according to Geminia and judging by the couple''s behavior, Nemo was the only suitable option out of the two of them.


    Nemo himself wanted to leave this place and start searching for information about himself in the outside world. He dreamed of finding the one who gave him the pendant he was wearing.


    "Geminia, you are not only a judge and a supervisor, are you?" Suddenly Idan asked this question, slightly surprising Arabel and Nemo.


    Idan himself just wanted to make sure. He hadn''t been able to get that assumption out of his head since he saw Geminia in Milica''s form.


    "You''re also a Guardian of the Temple, aren''t you?" was his first guess about Geminia''s identity when he saw her in Milica''s form.


    From the information Milica had received in the Forbidden Zones, the most powerful being she had encountered was only the Temple Guards. She didn''t mention any other creatures she couldn''t handle.


    After making a deal with Limbo consciousness, she couldn''t leave the city, which meant she couldn''t meet Geminia after making the deal. And the deal forbade her to share only information obtained from merging with Limbo''s consciousness. What she had learned during her hikes was not included in this.


    And Milica didn''t mention any other powerful beings besides the Guardians, which she couldn''t handle.


    Geminia smiled, nodded, and said:


    "You''re right. Besides serving as the judge and supervisor in this Forbidden zone, I also serve as the Guardian of the Temple when it appears on my territory. The situation is the same in other Forbidden Zones: all judges and supervisors become Guards when the Temple is on their lands.

 Chapter 109 - 109: End of conversation

    Geminia smiled, nodded, and said:


    "You''re right. Besides serving as the judge and supervisor in this forbidden area, I also serve as the Guardian of the Temple when it appears on my territory.


    The situation is the same in other Forbidden zones: all judges and supervisors become Guards when the Temple is on their lands."


    When Geminia confirmed Idan''s words, Nemo felt goosebumps. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doesn''t he have to get to the Temple to pass the trials? And to get there, he will have to defeat the Guardian of the Temple, and this Guardian is Geminia herself.


    "Don''t worry so much," Geminia said, noticing that Nemo was trembling.


    She hurried to reassure him.


    "In this iteration, the Temple has not appeared in the Forbidden zone, so you don''t have to worry. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be sitting and talking right now. As soon as you entered the Forbidden zone, I would have to follow the rules, I would start the trial and at the end I would meet you in front of the Temple."


    Her words failed to calm Nemo''s anxiety.


    "Besides, when the challenger challenges the Guardian, the Guardian''s strength is balanced with the challenger''s strength." These words finally allowed Nemo to relax a little, and he was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Nemo had finally found peace, Geminia only smiled mysteriously, as if she hadn''t fully revealed all the secrets.


    "So, you want us to help Nemo complete the ''game''?" asked Arabel.


    She was amazed to learn that Geminia is also a Guardian. But what surprised her the most was that Idan had figured it out himself.


    Arabel had noticed long ago that Idan was much more intelligent than she was when it came to such matters.


    "Of course. He can''t do it alone. This requires a reliable team that cannot be bribed, which will not betray at the most crucial moment, and, of course, those who are not affected by the rules of this world," Geminia listed their advantages to the couple.


    However, they didn''t buy it. They have already realized that the fact that the rules do not apply to them brings not only advantages, but also problems. Now they won''t feel safe even in cities.


    Even if Geminia hadn''t asked them to, their System had already beaten her to it. She gave them tasks related to Nemo, and these tasks completely coincided with Geminia''s interests.


    Although the couple wanted to believe Geminia''s words, they still remained vigilant. They admitted that Geminia might not be entirely sincere and that she might have other motives.


    "We are only following the advice of our master and her plans to conquer the Temples. We came to this Forbidden Zone because it is more or less familiar to us, unlike other places. However, we did not expect to meet you here and learn so much new things," Idan said, and then, feigning regret, added: "It''s just a pity that the Temple never appeared."


    He didn''t want to reveal his true motives for why he and Arabel had come here.


    "As I have already mentioned, if the Temple had appeared on my territory, we would not have had this conversation. Although, perhaps, even without this information, you would have been able to get to the Temple and meet with me not as you are now, but as a Guardian. Who knows, maybe you could have completed the ?game? if the Temple had been here," Geminia said with some regret.


    Arabel asked: "Can you find out if a Temple will appear after this iteration, or, as they say, everything happens by chance?"


    If they knew which of the three Forbidden Areas Temples would appear in the next iteration, they could have prepared in advance.


    "Unfortunately, no. Everything happens by accident," Geminia''s response was a little disappointing.


    "We don''t even know in which part of this world our territory will appear," she added.


    "So that''s it," Idan said. Everything was as they had expected, and there was nothing new about it.


    And now it was the turn of another transformation of the creature. Instead of another creepy insect, she transformed into a small black bird with a red beak. And immediately after that, she started tweeting.


    "I can''t tell you much about the other Forbidden zones. The rules restrict access to information about their territories, weaknesses, and so on. But I advise you to come back here for the next iteration. There is a high probability that a Temple will appear on my territory," Geminia finally gave her advice.


    "You will immediately know if the Temple has appeared as soon as you enter the middle layer," she said and abruptly stopped, making it clear that she could not add anything more.


    After hearing these words, they understood what she meant. Simply put, if they encounter active resistance with the presence of doppelgangers, it will mean that the Temple has appeared. If they encounter the waves of beasts again, it will mean that the Temple is gone again.


    "We''ll think about it. We''ll need to consult with the master first," Idan replied without making any specific promises.


    Even though Idan said that, he was sure that they shouldn''t miss such a chance. If Geminia had any ill intentions against them, she would have already attacked. She was the strongest being in this place, and as far as they knew in this place, no rules limited her actions against them.


    Unless there were some other rules imposed on her that they weren''t aware of.


    "Well, it''s obvious," Geminia replied simply. There was no displeasure or anger in her voice.


    "It''s getting dark. You can go out and set up camp in this clearing to wait out the night," Geminia said, making it clear that that was all for today.


    "Okay, then we''ll take our leave!" the trio said, standing up. After bowing to Geminia, they left the room and then the building to calm the others down.


    Geminia, still holding a member of her race, was gently stroking her. Then she asked a question:


    "Did you find ''it''?"


    The bird nodded its head, making a chirping sound.


    "Ah, what a pity, who would have thought that the perfect candidate had already signed a contract," Geminia sighed softly, looking at the creature with regret.


    The creature''s mood also worsened, and she lowered her head.

 Chapter 110 - 110: By the campfire

    Outside, the trio found Alois, Liam and Eulalia waiting for them at the door of the building.


    Seeing that they were safe and sound, they finally calmed down and rushed to meet them.


    When they learned that Milica''s doppelganger had allowed them to set up camp and wait out the night in a clearing, they were surprised and happy at the same time. They immediately started setting up tents and built a bonfire not far from the building.


    After everyone had finished setting up the camp, they sat around the campfire. Idan and Arabel briefly described what they had learned, while keeping the details about themselves a secret.


    Of course, Alois, Liam and Eulalia were very surprised when they found out that the doppelganger had a name and that she was the ruler of the Forbidden Zone and the Guardian of the Temple.


    However, they were disappointed when they found out that the Temple had not appeared in this part of the world.


    They had dinner, sitting around the campfire and talking. The sun had already disappeared below the horizon, and soon only the light of the local moon and the flames of the campfire illuminated their third night in the Forbidden Zone.


    This time, for the first time, they will spend the night in its central layer.


    In the presence of the ruler of the area, everyone realized that they did not need a night watch and that there was no danger unless Geminia changed her mind and attacked. Therefore, it was decided to cancel duty that night and devote themselves to rest.


    Everyone went to their tents to rest and gain strength before the new day.


    Idan went into his tent, which he shared with Nemo, but did not lie down, but sat down and thought about Geminia''s words.


    Her words were as accurate as ever.


    In the two months they had spent together, he realized that he had begun to like Arabel.


    However, he was afraid to make the first move, waiting for the initiative from her. He convinced himself that their rapprochement was because of the System and that he didn''t want to be the one to start a relationship. He decided that he would take the initiative only when he was sure that Arabel was ready for it too.


    All this time, he was waiting for Arabel to make a move first, not realizing that she herself was immersed in similar thoughts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he was sitting and thinking, Nemo entered the tent and, having found his place, immediately began to prepare for bed. He noticed that Idan was lost in thought, so he tried not to make any noise as he made up his sleeping bag.


    When he was finishing his preparations, out of the corner of his eye he saw Idan get up from his seat and leave the tent.


    Of course, he was wondering where his junior was going, but he understood that it was safe outside and there was nothing to worry about. Therefore, he did not follow him and, taking off his extra clothes, climbed into his sleeping bag. But as soon as he closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep, Izzy started making noise in his head, disturbing him.


    From her words, he realized that she had started following Idan when he came out of the tent, and when she saw something interesting, she decided to share her observations with him.


    Idan left the tent and walked towards the slowly dying campfire. He sat down next to campfire, took some branches and threw them on the fire. The bonfire, which had already begun to fade, began to gain strength again.


    Staring at the fire, Idan did not notice how someone approached the campfire. It was only when this someone sat down next to him that Idan noticed and, seeing her, was pleasantly surprised.


    It was Arabel, who was also staring at the fire.


    She wasn''t wearing a mask at that moment, and Idan could see her true appearance. Every time he looked at her, he couldn''t help but marvel at her beauty. Due to the fact that she almost always wore a mask, he rarely saw her without it, and every time she took it off, it seemed to him that she was becoming more attractive.


    Noticing Idan''s gaze, she finally looked up from the fire and met his eyes.


    The two of them continued to stare at each other without saying a word.


    At that moment, both of them didn''t know what to say.


    It was only when Idan, sighing softly, looked away and looked at the fire after which Arabel also turned to the campfire.


    They sat in silence, lost in their thoughts, not noticing how a small creature was watching them curiously.


    In their tents, Izzy, Eulalia, and Alois kept a close eye on the couple using their Soul Force, trying not to attract their attention.


    Even Geminia herself couldn''t take her eyes off the couple, watching them from her building made of multiple doppelgangers.


    Everyone waited with bated breath for one of the two to speak first.


    "I remembered our first meeting and wondered what would have happened to us if we hadn''t run into each other then. Could we have met apart from that incident? Or would this remain our first and last meeting in our lives?" asked Idan, without taking his eyes off the campfire.


    Arabel, hearing Idan''s question, was lost in memories of their first meeting. This meeting seemed to have happened by chance. They were both looking for a secluded place to be in silence, and ended up reaching for a drink at the same time, accidentally touching each other.


    If it hadn''t been for this accident, they wouldn''t have ended up in this place and wouldn''t be sitting lost in their thoughts right now.


    How would their lives have turned out?


    Would they both have been able to awaken, as happened in their ascension trial, or would they have remained mere mortals?


    "My family would have married me off to a man they considered important and necessary for the family, without asking my opinion. And I would not have been able to change anything and would have been forced to follow their decision," Arabel said ironically, realizing what fate would have awaited her if not for this accident.


    "That''s if you hadn''t awakened," Idan said.


    "Yes, that''s right. But you know, I don''t think anything would have changed even if I had awakened. They would have found another way to force me to follow their interests, and I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to resist it and would have submitted to their will." That''s how much her family inspired her with their views and the belief that she owed the family.


    Even now, these beliefs continued to influence her thoughts.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Step by step

    "What was the name of your "ex" fiance? Christopher?" Idan suddenly asked Arabel.


    Arabel noticed that as soon as Idan said Christopher''s name, his voice became firmer and sharper.


    At first, she didn''t understand why this happened, but then, remembering her ascension trial, she realized why his mood had suddenly changed.


    She didn''t know what exactly had happened to him during the trial, but she could guess.


    "Yes, he was chosen by the elders to be my fiance in order to strengthen the bond between our Morgan family and the Hugh family," Arabel confessed, seeing no reason to hide this from Idan.


    "Oh," Idan sighed softly, trying to calm the sudden emotions that gripped him when he thought of Arabel''s "ex" fiance, Christopher.


    He was already beginning to regret that he had remembered Arabel''s "ex" fiance. The emotions that he had been holding back for so long suddenly burst out when he heard that name. Idan tried to control his feelings, trying to stop his hands from shaking.


    "Are you all right?" �� Arabel asked, noticing the sudden change in his demeanor.


    "Yes, everything is fine!" said Idan, calming down with difficulty, hearing the concern in Arabel''s voice.


    "Phew!" he gasped, and his gaze fell on Arabel, who was looking at him anxiously.


    Arabel had already roughly guessed that it was the mention of her "ex" fiance that had caused such a drastic change in Idan. She compared it to his actions during the ascension trial.


    "Now I''m absolutely sure that the key to full control over the bloodline lies in our world!" said Idan in his thoughts, finally convinced of his guesses.


    Under Arabel''s worried gaze, Idan began to come to his senses and returned to normal after a while.


    He swore that he would never say the name of Arabel''s "ex" fiance out loud again.


    "There''s no need to worry," Idan assured Arabel.


    Everyone who was watching noticed the sudden changes in Idan''s behavior.


    Geminia was particularly interested in this moment. She clearly felt a powerful surge of madness energy that momentarily engulfed Idan''s body.


    Of course, Arabel didn''t believe his words. She knew that he hadn''t fully mastered his bloodline yet, and his progress was much slower than hers. Unlike him, she clearly remembered what happened to her during the ascension trial, and she didn''t take those memories as painfully.


    Arabel realized that she still had a lot to do to fully control her bloodline. Like Idan, she assumed that in order to do this, she needed to return to her world so that these memories would become a part of herself.


    Based on this, she assumed that he also needed to return to their world to take control of the bloodline. However, after seeing how he reacted to the name of her "ex" fiance, she began to worry about him.


    Idan, calming down, looked at Arabel.


    "You know, I thought about Geminia''s words and realized that she was right," he said, without taking his eyes off her face.


    He still couldn''t stop being amazed at how beautiful she was.


    Arabel felt uncomfortable under his gaze and was even more embarrassed when Idan said those words.


    "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t like you," Idan said confidently, surprised at how easy and casual it turned out to be.


    Arabel blushed, and Idan could have sworn he saw it. However, in the light of the campfire, it was difficult to discern her reaction.


    "All this time I was afraid and waiting for you to take the first step in our relationship. I didn''t want to be intrusive, and I didn''t try to force you into anything if you didn''t want to." S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan''s first words sounded so smooth that he couldn''t stop and continued talking.


    "In the last two months I''ve been with you, I''ve realized that I like you. But even realizing this, I kept waiting, waiting for you to show interest on your own. However, when Geminia said her words today, I realized that she was right. I should stop waiting and take the first step."


    When Idan said these words, his heart began to beat faster. He could feel his chest pounding with excitement. He began to fear that he might not finish what he was about to say, so he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself.


    Arabel, hearing his confession, was also worried. Her heart was beating so fast that she could hear it pounding. At that moment, she wanted to run and hide, but at the same time, she wanted to hear what he would say next. She couldn''t understand why she wanted to hear it so much.


    Those who had been watching the couple all this time were waiting with bated breath for the outcome of this drama. Some even started biting their nails out of excitement.


    "I know that our first meeting and its outcome were too hasty, and you understand the reasons for that. But this time, nothing and no one forces me to tell you this," sighing and opening his eyes, Idan finally decided to say what he wanted to say.


    "Arabel Morgan, you... you..."�� at the crucial moment, Idan suddenly began to stutter.


    "Damn it, Idan!" everyone who was watching them exclaimed to themselves and waited for Idan''s last words when he began to stutter.


    "Arabel Morgan, will you... will you become my girlfriend?" Idan finally managed to get out of himself and looked at Arabel, waiting for her answer.


    Hearing that Idan was still able to say those words, the others finally calmed down. Now they were holding their breath again, but this time they were waiting for Arabel''s answer.


    When Idan asked if she would become his girlfriend, Arabelle seemed to fall out of reality for a moment.


    Idan, noticing her distant gaze, began to worry a little.


    "I just want to say that there is no need to rush. We can start dating, become an official couple, and gradually, step by step, get back to where we started," Idan said excitedly, fearing that Arabel would change her mind and reject him.


    After a short period of unconsciousness, when she came to her senses, she heard Idan''s words and looked into his eyes.


    She couldn''t explain why, but at that moment, Idan seemed like a completely different person to her. She didn''t understand why this happened, but deep down, she didn''t want to say no.


    On the contrary, she was a little glad to hear those words.


    Finally, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she opened them again and, looking into Idan''s eyes, said:


    "I agree."


    Her voice sounded surprisingly confident.


    After these words, it seemed to her that something had changed inside her. All the worries that had bothered her before seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    "YES!" At this time, everyone who was following this drama screamed to themselves after seeing such an outcome.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Thats impossible

    When Idan heard Arabel''s agreement, he was inwardly delighted, but he did not show it in any way.


    Neither of them suspected that the others had been watching them all this time. They seemed to be more excited about it than the couple themselves.


    They both had no experience in such a relationship, and they didn''t know how to behave. So, they just sat in silence, alternately staring at the fire and exchanging glances with each other.


    The little creature watched the couple and their smiles with interest. Although they didn''t say a word to each other after the confession and agreement, she could sense their good mood.


    When Idan calmed down a bit, he noticed movement in the darkness next to them out of the corner of his eye.


    Looking more closely, he saw a tiny black creature with golden eyes that was staring steadily in their direction.


    He couldn''t mistake those eyes for anyone else, and he immediately recognized who it was. He was pleasantly surprised.


    "Arabel, look!" Idan said in his mind, and Arabel, following his gaze, also noticed the creature with golden eyes. She was also pleasantly surprised to find it.


    The presence of the little watcher filled Arabel with foreboding.


    She immediately used her Soul Force to check her tent and found Eulalia, who was still keeping a close eye on them.


    Realizing that she had been caught, Eulalia just grinned and gave a thumbs-up.


    Arabel, seeing Eulalia''s gesture, was embarrassed, and her face turned slightly red.


    She realized that everyone had witnessed her and Idan''s conversation.


    Idan, not being a fool, also immediately realized that almost everyone had heard his confession. However, unlike Arabel, he wasn''t embarrassed.


    Looking at the little black beast, Idan was lost in thought.


    After a while, he made a decision.


    "Let''s go to Geminia," Idan suggested, getting up from his seat.


    "Now?" �� Arabel wondered, surprised by Idan''s sudden suggestion.


    "Yes," Idan replied and held out his hand to her. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was new to Arabel, and she still felt embarrassed. But she overcame herself and held out her hand.


    Idan took her hand and helped her up.


    And now they were walking hand in hand towards the Geminia building.


    It was the first time for both of them to walk hand in hand, and they were both excited.


    Once upon a time, when Idan was little, he walked like this only with his older sister and mother. After such a long time, he had already forgotten what it felt like. But now, holding Arabel''s hands, he remembered those feelings again.


    When she saw where they were going, the little beast, which had already turned into a kitten by that time, followed them, jumping with small steps.


    By the time they arrived, the door of the building opened on its own, inviting the couple inside, and the couple stepped inside without stopping.


    They felt the gaze from all sides again.


    This time, they didn''t pay as much attention to it and immediately went to the very room where they had talked with Geminia today.


    Holding hands, the two of them went inside and found Geminia sitting at a table, waiting for them. Her appearance was still a beautiful woman with long black hair.


    When she saw them holding hands, a charming smile blossomed on her face.


    �� You seem to have come to a decision? �� she asked.


    ��Yes, and it''s all thanks to you, �� Idan replied, not letting go of Arabel''s hand.


    In response, she squeezed his hand tightly, although she was still looking at Geminia in embarrassment, she couldn''t help but smile.


    At that moment, she didn''t understand why she was smiling.


    "Sit down," Geminia invited them to sit down.


    After receiving the invitation, the couple finally let go of their hands and sat down on chairs, and at the same time, a small black kitten jumped onto Geminia''s knee.


    "Ah, there you are," with a smile, she caught her and began to pamper and pet her.


    Idan and Arabel looked at the two of them with a smile.


    Geminia was pleasantly surprised to see Arabel in her true appearance.


    She could only catch a glimpse of her approximate features under the artifact''s disguise. And also, when she used her soul power while watching the two of them, she could spot her without the mask.


    And now, sitting across from her, she was sure that she was beautiful. She also realized that this guy was very lucky to have her.


    "What brings you here?" Geminia finally asked the couple after pampering the little beast.


    Looking at the beast in Geminia''s lap, then looking straight into Geminia''s eyes, Idan said,


    "Geminia, I wanted to ask you about this beast. We noticed earlier in the day that she was showing some interest in Nemo. I wanted to ask if, with your permission, it is possible for this beast to establish a contract with Nemo?"


    Idan didn''t beat around the bush and asked the question directly.


    To his surprise, Geminia showed neither anger nor even a hint of displeasure. She just continued to stare into his eyes. Then, sighing, she shook her head.


    "That''s impossible," Geminia replied, and there was regret in her voice.


    "Why is that?" �� Arabel asked instead of Idan, wanting to know the reason for Geminia''s refusal.


    Instead of answering right away, Geminia stared at them intently, as if trying to figure something out.


    "Don''t you know?" �� she asked a counter question.


    "Know what?" �� Idan wondered, not quite understanding what she was getting at.


    "Even if I allow it, this guy has already signed a contract with someone," Geminia replied.


    It took Idan and Arabel a moment to understand what she was talking about, but then they immediately remembered Izzy.


    "How is this related? Is it really necessary for your consent that Nemo does not have another contract?" asked Idan in perplexity.


    Geminia frowned at these words. She wondered, "Maybe they don''t know?"


    "Don''t you know that every being can only make one contract in their entire life, and not everyone is capable of it?" she asked.


    Idan and Arabel were both surprised by Geminia''s response. ''


    How could they know that?


    The two exchanged glances with each other. Trying to figure out what to do next.


    Then Idan, after thinking a little and asking himself a few questions, caught something and suddenly began to laugh, surprising Arabel and Geminia.


    "Ah, System, System. Now I understand why you gave us the task to "help" Nemo tame this unique creature. You knew these limitations with a single contract from the beginning, didn''t you?" Idan mentally asked a question to the System.


    Arabel heard his words too.


    "No, you don''t have to answer. I already guessed it myself," Idan said, then looked at Arabel and continued.


    "System knew that there were limitations of a single contract in this world, or perhaps there were no developed abilities or techniques for beasts taming. By "help," the System meant to give Nemo this technique or ability that would help him sign his second contract. And what do you think we need to do for that?"


    "The Trade function!" exclaimed Arabel.


    "Bingo!" Idan confirmed Arabel''s guess.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer?

    Thanks to Idan''s prompting, Arabel immediately realized what they had to do.


    As Idan had suggested, their task was to find an ability or technique that would help Nemo sign his second contract.


    As they watched Geminia, they noticed that she didn''t seem to mind this little beast entering into a contract with Nemo. The only obstacle in their way was that Nemo had already signed a contract with Izzy.


    While Geminia was at a loss, Idan turned to the System, opening the window of the "Trade" function.


    "System, please be kind and show us what we need to complete this task."


    Immediately after his words, a lot of things appeared in front of him.


    "Complete Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? from rank 1 to rank 10" - 1,000,000 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 1 �C Formation of the First Beast Soul" - 60 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 2 �C Formation of the Second Beast Soul" - 120 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 3 �C Formation of the Third Beast Soul" - 240 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? �C The Formation of the First Trinity" - 480 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 4 �C Formation of the Fourth Beast Soul" - 720 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 5 �C Formation of the Fifth Beast Soul" - 2100 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 6 �C Formation of the Sixth Beast Soul" - 6500 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? �C The Formation of the Second Trinity" - 10,000 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 7 �C Formation of the Beast Space" - 18,000 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 8 �C Formation of the Law" - 60,000 System points.


    "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? - Rank 9 �C Forming a Small World" - 200,000 System points.


    "Small Low-quality Soul Crystal" - 60 System points.


    "Small Medium-quality Soul Crystal" - 120 System points.


    "Small High-quality Soul Crystal" - 240 System points.


    "Average Low-quality Soul Crystal" - 800 System points.


    "Average Medium-quality Soul Crystal" - 2500 System points.


    "Average High-quality Soul Crystal" - 7,500 System points.


    "Large Low-quality Soul Crystal" - 15,000 System points.


    "Large Medium-quality Soul Crystal" - 65,000 System points.


    "Large High-quality Soul Crystal" - 175,000 System points.


    "Legendary Soul Crystal" - 360,000 System points.


    ��


    [Host, in order to complete this task, you need to purchase the "Manual to the ?Path of Beast Tamer? from 1st to 2nd Rank", as well as 1 Small Low-quality Soul Crystal and 1 Small Medium-quality Soul Crystal].


    Following the System''s prompt, Idan selected the necessary items. The total purchase price was 360 System points.


    If the couple hadn''t sold Sierra''s blood essence for 6,000 System points, these items might have seemed too expensive to them. However, since they had about 5,600 points now, this amount didn''t seem too much.


    Idan shared his discovery with Arabel, and she was also pleasantly surprised by the cost. She was afraid that these items would be expensive, but to her surprise, this was not the case. They could afford that amount.


    "Geminia, what if we say that we have a way to help Nemo sign a second contract?" asked Idan when the couple decided on their next steps.


    When Idan said those words, Geminia finally showed her surprise. All this time, she was just smiling, but after hearing Idan''s suggestion, she could no longer maintain her usual calm. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not lying, are you?" she asked immediately, and there was excitement in her voice.


    The couple was surprised by the sudden change in Geminia.


    "We''re not lying," Arabel said.


    "If what you''re saying is true, then I''ll let him make a contract with her," Geminia said with a smile, looking at the little beast.


    After receiving the confirmation, the couple exchanged smiles.


    The most difficult part of the task was completed. Now it was necessary to convince Nemo and give him manual and crystals so that he could study them and make a contract with this amazing beast.


    Now they were worried about how quickly Nemo would master the manual and sign a contract.


    Geminia was flustered. From the very beginning, she wanted Nemo, who was ideally suited to the role of a candidate for the trial, to enter into a contract with the only member of her race whose rank corresponded to her own.


    Unfortunately, Nemo had already signed a contract with someone, and that upset her.


    For a while, she thought about asking the couple to sign a contract with this beast, but she couldn''t make up her mind yet. She was stopped by the fact that the couple was from another world. She was afraid that the couple would take the beast with them and never come back, leaving her without this "little miracle."


    Geminia didn''t want this "little miracle" to be as tied to this Forbidden Area as she was.


    She understood that even if these young people managed to accomplish something that no one else had managed, it would still take them a long time to help her leave this place. And all this time, until this "miracle" makes a contract with someone, she will be imprisoned here with her in her cage.


    She didn''t want such a fate for her, Geminia wanted this "little miracle" to see the world beyond this small world.


    Having achieved what they wanted, Idan and Arabel said goodbye to Geminia, leaving her to pamper the little beast, left the building and immediately went to look for Nemo.


    Nemo had been trying to sleep all this time, with a sullen expression hidden behind his mask, but Izzy had been talking nonstop in his head all this time, not letting him sleep.


    All this time, Izzy was telling him about what happened between Idan and Arabel. Even after the couple walked hand in hand into the Geminia building, she recalled that moment over and over again. It was like she was trying to discuss a drama she''d watched with Nemo.


    Nemo was glad to learn that the ice had finally melted between his younger ones and they had finally taken a step towards each other. But the way Izzy kept repeating it over and over again was starting to get boring.


    While trying to sleep, he noticed how Idan and Arabel suddenly entered the tent and immediately entered, they stared at him.


    Nemo was trying to figure out why they had come to his and Idan''s tent. He even thought about "dirty" for a moment and immediately put it out of his mind.


    "Nemo, we need to talk, �� Idan said through a mental link with him.


    "Do you want to sign a contract with that little beast with golden eyes?" Arabel asked, greatly surprising Nemo and Izzy.


    "Huh?" said Nemo in his mind.


    "No!" �� all three of them heard Izzy''s loud refusal after a couple of seconds.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Purchase of the Manual.

    "No! No! No!"�� Izzy didn''t stop and continued to protest to Nemo to make a contract with that little beast.


    The way the beast was looking at Nemo and at her was already irritating her and scaring her a little.


    And now, when Idan and Arabel asked Nemo about signing a contract with this little beast, Izzy immediately protested.


    She didn''t want to share Nemo with anyone else. He was hers, and no one can take him away from her.


    Such a decisive refusal came as a complete surprise to Idan and Arabel. Even Nemo was startled to hear Izzy''s abrupt refusal.


    Idan could not even imagine that the most difficult part of this task would be to persuade the little spirit to share Nemo with the little beast.


    "What should we do?" Idan asked Arabel.


    "Let me talk to her alone," Arabel offered, and using a mental link, she began to communicate with Izzy, without the intervention of Nemo and Idan.


    "Okay," Idan agreed, and then looked at Nemo, who was still not fully aware of what was happening.


    "While they''re talking, I''ll explain to you what we meant," Idan said, deciding not to waste time, and quickly outlined the essence of their idea to Nemo while Arabel was busy with Izzy.


    "So that''s what you want," Nemo finally realized, after Idan''s explanation.


    "Well, I don''t mind if Izzy agrees," he expressed his position on this issue.


    "If she''s totally against it and won''t agree to anything, then I''m sorry, I won''t sign a contract with this beast," Nemo immediately warned in case Izzy was totally against it. "I just don''t want to do anything that might upset her."


    "Understood. I hope Arabel can convince her." Idan was confident in Arabel''s ability and did not allow the thought that she would not be able to cope with this task.


    After the confession, Idan''s faith in Arabel increased, although he did not realize it himself.


    "How did you manage to find this manual? Being the one who signed the contract with Izzy, I was also interested in how other creatures could acquire a contract, but, you know, I''ve never seen anything as amazing as what you just told me." Nemo, of course, was impressed by the information about the "Path of Beast Tamer" manual.


    Nemo was aware that what Idan was talking about could attract the attention of many in this world.


    He''d be lying if he said he wasn''t interested. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, this manual is not from your world," Idan replied briefly, without going into details.


    It was enough for Nemo to realize that this manual came from another world. And from that moment on, it became even more valuable in his eyes.


    After a while, Arabel finally finished talking to Izzy, and a victorious smile appeared on her face.


    "I was able to convince her," Arabel happily informed through a mental link.


    At that moment, Izzy was talking to Nemo, and the couple couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    "By the way, don''t you think we should read this manual too?" asked Arabel. She was aware that the reward for completing the task would be the discovery of a new function of the System - "Beast Taming", and that perhaps this function would provide them with similar opportunities. And now that they already had a manual, why don''t they use it?


    "I''ve already thought about it," Idan said. �� Let''s wait first and see what possibilities the new function will provide. We''ll have time to study the manuals in the future, and they''re not that expensive. Besides, most likely, this new function, like the others, will be connected with another "Supreme System". And as we already know, these systems stand above the rest, and I am sure that what it will give us will be much better than this "manual".


    Arabel agreed with Idan''s reasoning.


    "What do you think of Eulalia?" asked Idan after a moment''s thought. "Should we share this manual with her?"


    Since they have already shared this manual with Nemo, perhaps it is worth sharing with Eulalia? After all, she was the eldest among them, and they couldn''t leave her out.


    "I totally agree!" Arabel replied without hesitation. She immediately supported Idan''s suggestion.


    Before calling Eulalia, Idan asked the System,


    "Tell me, System, will she be able to use this manual?"


    [Yes, she may use,] the System replied briefly and without hesitation.


    After Idan, Arabel asked a question.:


    "Since you have already answered, System, please let us know how long it will take to study these manuals and conclude a contract?"


    [Host. Studying the first manual using a soul crystal usually takes about one night to form your first Beast Soul. To form a second Beast Soul, you must first conclude the first contract and saturate your Beast Soul with energy.


    An elf, unlike a guy who already has a contract, will need about a month after signing her first contract to achieve this. As for the guy, due to the fact that he already has a contract, he doesn''t need to saturate his first Beast Soul after it is formed. The old contract would immediately bind to his first Beast Soul. He can immediately start forming the second one, and it will take about half a day.


    As soon as Arabel received the necessary information and made sure that Eulalia could also read this manual, she immediately invited her to Nemo''s tent.


    The tent was spacious, and it could comfortably accommodate four people.


    Soon, a surprised Eulalia came inside. She was still awake, waiting for Arabel to return. While waiting, she suddenly received a message from Arabel asking her to come to Nemo and Idan''s tent.


    With Eulalia''s arrival and Izzy''s agreement, Idan and Arabel once again told Eulalia and Nemo in detail about the "Path of Beast Tamer".


    Idan had already briefly explained the essence of this path to Nemo, so he wasn''t too surprised.


    However, upon hearing this, Eulalia froze in amazement for a moment, unable to utter a word. For a moment, she even stopped breathing.


    "You''re not joking, are you?" she finally asked excitedly.


    "Of course not," Arabel replied with a smile.


    After the explanation, Idan bought the "Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer" - Rank 1 and 2" for Nemo for a total of 180 System points.


    Separately, for Eulalia, he bought the "Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer" - Rank 1" for 60 System points.


    Next, Idan bought them both a "Small Low-quality Soul Crystal" for 60 System points each. And finally, for Nemo, he additionally bought a "Small Medium-quality Soul Crystal" for 120 System points.


    In total, he spent 360 System points for Nemo and 120 System points for Eulalia.


    After all the acquisitions, they have a total of 5,128 System points left.

 Chapter 115 - 115: The beginning of the fourth day.

    They still have enough System points left.


    As before, they decided not to search for or buy anything from the "Trade" function.


    They knew that there were many opportunities there, but they still did not dare to plunge into it.


    The very existence of a complete manual to a perfect new path of cultivation proves the potential and importance of this "Trade" function.


    Idan checked and made sure that at the moment, if they had a lot of System points, he could buy "Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer" only up to "Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer" �C The Formation of the First Trinity" for 480 System points, and soul crystals only up to "Average Low-quality Soul Crystal" for 800 System points. All above these were unavailable due to their System level.


    The couple already had a lot of skills and abilities, but they still couldn''t devote enough time to them. Therefore, they have not yet decided to look for and purchase new ones. They decided to keep the System''s Points in case they were suddenly needed, as happened with the task just now.


    Moreover, with each new task and level increase, they were confident that the System would provide them with even more opportunities.


    After the purchase, all the items automatically appeared inside his and Arabel''s shared storage space.


    Pretending to deliver manuals and crystals from his expansion magic bag, Idan discreetly pulled them out of his ring.


    Then he handed Nemo and Eulalia what he had prepared for each of them.


    Both of them looked with excitement and interest at the manuals and the soul crystal that Idan handed them. It was the first time they had held something like this. They clearly felt and were once again convinced that these things were not from their world, but from a completely different one. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now they could only wait for Nemo to form his first and then his second Beast Soul.


    According to the calculations of the System, it will take all night, and then another half day. By tomorrow evening, Nemo must complete the formation of his second Beast Soul and conclude a contract. After that, the System''s task can be considered completed.


    Today was the third day of their stay in the Forbidden Zone, and tomorrow the fourth would begin. Apart from tomorrow, they still had three days left. Therefore, if they spent tomorrow and another night in this clearing, they would still have plenty of time to retreat.


    Before Eulalia and Arabel went to their tent, Idan turned to Arabel.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking for a while, and I have an idea. But the implementation of this mainly depends on the result of the task and what advantage the new "Beast Taming" function provides us. Do you want to hear it now? Or will you wait until we complete the task and find out exactly what we get?" asked Idan Arabel.


    Arabel''s interest was piqued. Until she finds out what Idan is up to, she probably won''t be able to sleep. So, of course, she demanded that he tell her now.


    Idan briefly outlined his idea, and Arabel, after listening to him, was pleasantly surprised. She thought it was a great idea and readily supported it.


    Soon, Arabel and Eulalia, inspired, left Idan and Nemo''s tent and returned to their own. Nemo and Eulalia began to study and form their first Beast Soul using Soul Crystals.


    Meanwhile, Idan and Arabel decided to rest and get some sleep. They had already done everything they wanted, and now they just had to wait for tomorrow.


    A lot of things happened that day, and before they fell asleep, they remembered them and couldn''t fall asleep right away. This day was unforgettable for both of them and, one might say, changed their lives.


    Now they were no longer just two people whose fates were linked by the System and who had to cooperate. They became a real couple, and from that day on, their thoughts will work as one.


    The next morning, Idan woke up a little later than usual. He understood that there was no hurry yet, and, as they had planned the day before, he decided to have a good rest and gain strength.


    Nemo, meanwhile, was still sitting there, completely immersed in the process of forming his Beast Soul. Idan didn''t bother to distract him or ask if he was successful.


    When Idan went outside, the sun had already fully risen above the horizon, but the cool morning air still filled the surroundings. He took a deep breath and exhaled with pleasure, inhaling the fresh morning scent. Then he went to the campfire, where Alois and his disciple Liam were already sitting and enjoying breakfast.


    After greeting them, he took out his dishes from his bag and started cooking breakfast for himself and Arabel using the firelight.


    Arabel and Eulalia soon joined them.


    Idan immediately noticed that Eulalia did''t sleep. She looked tired, but she had a big smile on her face. She looked at Idan with gratitude.


    Idan realized that she had succeeded and formed her first Beast Soul. Now all she had to do was find a suitable beast and sign her first contract.


    Arabel was also in high spirits. When she woke up, she was glad to learn that her elder Eulalia had succeeded in forming her Beast Soul. And this success was the first bone for the realization of the idea that Idan shared with her yesterday.


    Idan and Arabel had a quick breakfast and were ready for the next stage. They went to Geminia''s building together to meet her.


    As soon as they got closer, the building seemed to welcome them by opening its doors a crack. This was their third visit here, and this time the couple didn''t feel as strange as before. Even the gaze that seemed to be following them from all sides no longer caused such concern.


    When they entered the same room, they immediately noticed Geminia sitting in the same place as yesterday. It seemed like she didn''t even get up and spent the whole night without leaving her seat.


    "Good morning, Geminia!" the couple greeted Geminia.


    "Yes, good morning!" Geminia replied with a charming smile. "What brings you to me this time?"


    "We have a few requests, and we hope you can help us, Geminia," Idan said. "Don''t worry, the requests are small, and we''re sure they won''t require much effort from you."

 Chapter 116 - 116: Talk between couple

    After a while, Idan and Arabel left the building, having partially completed the negotiations. They had almost reached an agreement on all issues, except for one that did not depend on either them or Geminia.


    When they reached the campfire, they saw that it was already burning down.


    After breakfast, Eulalia decided to rest for a while, and Liam and his master Alois practiced swordsmanship near the camp.


    "Let''s sit down and talk," Idan Arabel suggested, sitting down by the dying campfire. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan had a lot of questions he wanted to discuss with Arabel.


    The main one is: what she decided to do after they return to their world.


    Arabel agreed with him and sat down next to him.


    "Have you thought about what you''re going to do when we return to our world? Will you go back to your family?" Idan finally asked after a moment of silence.


    Arabel didn''t answer immediately. She still couldn''t make up her mind. After yesterday''s incident, her desire to return to her family has weakened significantly.


    "That''s what I thought. We''ve been here for about two months, and it''s been over a year in our world. I think many people, not just your family and mine, already think we''re dead, since we haven''t been back for so long. Most likely, only my sister Irene and your brother Arslan do not lose hope, because their system, by and large, should have captured the uniqueness of our system."


    Idan came to this conclusion by remembering what he had learned about the systems from their own system.


    "I suggest we lay low when we get back, for a while, at least until we find out what changes have taken place in our world and the state of our families."


    After hearing Idan''s suggestions, Arabel became interested in his suggestion.


    He was right, they should be considered dead or missing.


    There must have been even more awakened ones this year. Since they had heard before their transfer to this world that the second wave of the awakening serum was about to take place.


    These awakened ones, along with the first awakened ones, should have already appeared in this world many times. They might have already searched for information about the two of them, but they couldn''t find it. At least Idan''s sister and her younger brother must have been trying to find them.


    "Besides, you have to understand that our system is unique in its own way, and too much attention would not be a good idea for the two of us."


    With each of Idan''s arguments, Arabel''s uncertainty about the future when they would return began to fade, and she began to listen to his words.


    She didn''t really want to go back to her family.


    "You know, I''m a little afraid of meeting your older sister," Arabel suddenly confessed to Idan. "The last time I saw her, her look scared me a lot, and sometimes I dream of her looking at me."


    "Ha ha ha," Idan couldn''t help but laugh after hearing Arabel''s confession. He knew his sister very well, at least before she became an awakened one. He was sure that despite all the trials, she shouldn''t have changed much.


    "Don''t worry about her, I''ll talk to her and sort it out. You''ll like her," Idan assured Arabel with a smile.


    Then he continued, "You know, Irene hates not only you, but everyone who belongs to high society. And all this is just because of our father."


    Idan briefly talked about what happened to their father: about the betrayal, about the long period of recovery and job search. And that was the reason for Irene''s hatred.


    Arabel, after listening to Idan, could understand Irene to some extent. Having grown up in high society, she understood their thinking very well. They were very different from the mindset of an ordinary family, where Idan and her older sister grew up.


    It was this kind of upbringing that prevented her from making important decisions on her own. The values of the Morgan family always tried to interfere with her thoughts. It''s only recently that she''s largely gotten rid of these prejudices.


    "Well, have it your way, I will follow you and your decision," Arabel said to Idan after making her final decision.


    Idan was glad to hear Arabel''s agreement.


    "In the one year since the disaster, our world has undergone significant changes and recovered quickly. When we get back, we''ll need to assess the situation. I am sure that the world has changed a lot since the second disaster. And, probably, the new awakened ones played a significant role in this," Idan shared his thoughts with Arabel without a shadow of doubt.


    She also roughly understood this, and she had her own assumptions, but she listened to him carefully.


    "The first awakened ones were about a hundred. I assume that after the second wave, their number should have increased several times. And even the Federation itself will find it difficult to control them. After all, there were already hints that the Federation could not fully cope with the first hundred," Idan continued.


    Arabel agreed with his guess: "My family and others are already actively trying to attract the awakened ones to their ranks."


    Idan was confident: "Based on this, it can be assumed that over the past year, separate forces or organizations have probably appeared in our world, led by top families and other influential personalities. If we take into account novels and games, then perhaps guilds or something similar have already appeared in our world."


    Arabel had already begun to understand what Idan was getting at.


    "Do you want to create your own guild or organization?" Arabel herself was also interested in this.


    "Not your, but ours!" �� corrected her words Idan.


    Arabel was still not fully used to the fact that they had become a real couple. But the way Idan was already considering her didn''t annoy her, but rather pleased her.


    "Let''s continue later!" said Idan suddenly, getting up and heading towards the tents. Arabel was at a loss, she wanted to ask him a lot of questions, but Idan suddenly changed his mind.


    Only then did Arabel notice Nemo coming out of the tent. When she saw him, she beamed. The fact that he came out so early could only mean one of two things: either he had achieved his goal or he had failed. But Arabel was sure he''d done it.


    As they approached Nemo, Idan and Arabel both noticed not only Nemo, but also the little beast Nemo was supposed to contract with.


    But what surprised the couple was that the beast climbed up Nemo''s clothes and climbed onto his shoulder, and then looked towards Idan and Arabel with its golden eyes.


    They couldn''t see Nemo''s expression behind the mask, but the way he looked, they guessed what had happened. As they had guessed, they heard the monotonous voice of the system at that moment.


    [Ding! The task "To penetrate into the central layer of the Forest of Doppelgangers and help the descendant of the Rain clan to tame a unique creature" is completed! Reward �C the new System''s Function - "Beasts Taming" has been unlocked!]


    After hearing the system''s words, Idan and Arabel did not have time to rejoice, when suddenly they felt severe pain all over their bodies, as if something huge had crashed into them.


    Everything happened so suddenly and unexpectedly that the couple wasn''t ready at all, and from the unbearable pain and everything, they didn''t even have time to scream, as they lost consciousness and fell like puppets whose thread was cut, scaring Nemo and a small beast that almost peed on Nemo''s shoulder.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Ding! The new

    "What happened?" Geminia asked, suddenly appearing next to Nemo. He stood in a daze, terrified by the couple''s sudden loss of consciousness.


    [��]


    No one noticed even a couple at that time, despite the fact that their system sent them three dots. System itself was a little surprised at this time.


    System was surprised and a little confused that it had completely forgotten to warn the couple about the consequences of opening this fourth function of the System. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Geminia appeared, the little beast jumped off Nemo''s shoulder and into her arms, purring as if complaining.


    Geminia deftly caught it and began stroking it, looking at the couple and trying to figure out what had happened to them.


    She felt some changes in their bodies, or rather, in their souls. Although she couldn''t pinpoint exactly what had changed, she was sure that the changes were significant and if they had been conscious, they would have been in severe pain.


    Putting all these facts together, she assumed that it was probably because of these changes that they lost consciousness.


    Only then did she notice the small beast and was stunned.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    She clearly felt a new connection that had arisen between this little miracle and a young man named Nemo.


    Idan and Arabel made it clear that they had a way to do this, but she didn''t really believe in their words. Now, looking at the little miracle in her hands that Nemo had signed a contract with, she couldn''t help but admit they were right.


    Yesterday, when the couple left her, she stopped following everyone, giving them freedom and the opportunity to retire. Because of this, she didn''t know what they were doing after they returned.


    Now she was a little regretful that she hadn''t followed them. She could find out what they did.


    Soon the others came running, including Eulalia, who woke up from the noise.


    Alois and Liam were scared and, not understanding what had happened, began to associate it with Geminia, who was standing next to the couple. They suggested that maybe the two had done something wrong and she had punished them.


    Nemo couldn''t speak, and to Geminia, the two of them, the master and his disciple, didn''t matter, and she didn''t see the need to explain anything to them.


    "Take them to the tents and let them rest, �� Geminia told Nemo and Eulalia. She looked at Eulalia and remembered a recent conversation with the couple. Seeing that Nemo had achieved his goal, she assumed that the couple''s request was most likely true.


    "After you take her to the tent, come to me alone, I need to talk to you," she turned to Eulalia and, without waiting for an answer, returned to her building.


    Eulalia was surprised and a little scared by this order. She took Arabel, who was still wearing a Ghost mask hiding her true appearance, despite the fact that she had almost revealed herself to everyone yesterday.


    Still wearing her mask, she carried Arabel to their shared tent. Nemo, recovering from the command, carried Idan to their tent and, having laid him down, sat down next to him to look after him.


    ***


    When Idan woke up, he felt a severe headache and aching pain all over his body. When he opened his eyes, he felt a sharp pain. The pain was so intense that he couldn''t hold back a groan.


    He began to inhale the air greedily, trying to regain his breath and contain the unbearable pain.


    He didn''t understand what had happened to him or where he was. The only thing he was worried about right now was the sharp pain that permeated his entire body. Surprisingly, despite his torment, his emotions remained blank.


    In the next tent, Arabel was experiencing the same sensations: the pain piercing every cell of her body made it impossible for her to even think about anything else.


    Fortunately, over time, the pain began to subside and recede. After a while, the pain became more bearable, and the couple could calm down and catch their breath. It hadn''t completely disappeared, but now they could think of other things besides the unbearable pain.


    [Ding! The new "Beast Taming" function related to the "Supreme Beast Tamer System" has been unlocked!]


    [Ding! The Soul Space is unlocked!]


    [Ding! The first Star has been formed! There are 1 available slot for contracts.]


    [Ding! A new Summoning ability has been acquired!]


    [Ding! Acquired a new "Eye of Identification" ability, basic level! Attention! For the convenience of the Host, the ability has been adjusted by the System.]


    [Ding! The small independent storage space has been improved. The size increased from 6 by 6 to 12 by 12. Contracted creatures can now be kept in the vault. Warning! Host, only contracted creatures can be stored in an independent storage space!]


    The series of messages intensified the headache again, which subsided a little. Both Idan and Arabel wanted to swear, but they restrained themselves. Both of them still remembered very well that they both had 2 warnings from the System.


    When the pain subsided, they began to study what they had heard from the System.


    "Soul Space?" muttered Idan, then new basic knowledge about the Soul Space surfaced in his mind, and soon Idan already knew what it was. Closing his eyes and concentrating, his consciousness sank, and soon, as soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself levitating in a dark, endless space. Not far from him, a single spherical thing glowed in this dark place.


    When Idan saw the sphere, he immediately recognized in it what the System called his first Star.


    Unlike the Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer", where they needed to form the Beast Soul in their Soul Space, thanks to the new "Beast Taming" function, they formed a so-called Star instead.


    At this moment, although they did not know what was the difference between their Star and the Beast Soul, they understood that their Star must be better from the Beast Soul, because their Star was formed due to a function related to another "Supreme System".


    After seeing and realizing everything that was happening in his Soul Space, Idan''s consciousness left him, and, opening his eyes, he returned to his body.


    The next thing he noticed was a new ability called Summoning. After studying it, Idan realized that it was truly a wonderful and useful ability.


    This ability gave them the ability to bring back their contracted creatures, even if they were far away. However, there were some limitations: They could only use this ability within the current world, meaning they could not summon a creature left in another world. There was also a distance limit, but the exact value was not specified. They had to test this in practice.


    A new ability called the "Eye of Identification" caught their attention. It allowed the couple to get information about various objects, creatures and other objects. However, this ability had limitations in terms of rank and the amount of information it could recognize. She could not provide all the information, but only some of its parts, which were randomly selected.


    In addition, the System warned them about the need to use this ability carefully, as creatures of higher rank might notice its use.


    The couple was happy to receive this ability. Although the information provided by this ability was random and not as informative, his very presence pleased them more than his absence.


    Moreover, it was of the basic level. This means that in the future they will have the opportunity to improve it, unless, of course, they forget about it because of the many skills and abilities they receive from the System itself.


    And finally, the most pleasant surprise was the improvement of their storage. Idan and Arbel were thrilled when they discovered that it not only got bigger, but also acquired a new function: now they could keep their contracted creatures in it.


    The couple already knew that they could store their Beasts inside the first Star, but the additional ability to have them with them and move them was a very pleasant addition. In addition, there was an important difference between these two storage methods: in the Star, the creature was in a semi-conscious state, while in the vault, the creature could stay awake and do whatever it wanted.


    Arabel, like Idan, was delighted with the new abilities and improvements. Completing the task was not in vain. However, as in any other story, it was not without a fly in the ointment. They did not expect that the discovery of a new function would lead to loss of consciousness and such severe pain.


    Recovering, Arabel sat up and looked around the tent. To her surprise, she found two people next to her.


    Rubbing her eyes, she looked closely and noticed two identical elves looking at her with a smile.


    They were two Eulalias.


    Arabel smiled broadly at the realization.


    "So, you succeeded?" she asked Eulalia.


    "Yes! I was able to do it," Eulalia replied with joy and gratitude. She couldn''t believe that, thanks to Idan and Arabel''s request, she had managed to sign a contract with the "Perfect Doppelganger."

 Chapter 118 - 118: Limitation of Functions?

    "Do you want me to allow one of my races to form a contract with an elf?" asked Geminia.


    "Yes," Arabel replied.


    "Why do you think that if I agreed to a contract with a little miracle, I''ll let you sign a contract with another one?" There was no displeasure in Geminia''s voice, only curiosity.


    "We are sure that you will agree. Like you, they can''t leave this cage. And if they sign a contract, they can leave it," Idan said.


    "That may be true, but they will still gain their freedom as soon as I do, if, of course, you can succeed," Geminia said, as if not agreeing to their request.


    "I don''t think that allowing one or more doppelgangers to enter into a contract with people who are capable of doing so and have the potential to pass the trial will be a big loss for you," Idan added, examining the interior of the room.


    Idan, like Arabel, was sure that the whole building was made up of doppelgangers, and looking at the number of things here, he could tell that their number was really large.


    "Fine, fine. I will not force my people to sign a contract with anyone. If your elf can interest and convince one of them, then I don''t mind. It all depends on her. I won''t interfere, and I don''t advise you too either." Geminia finally expressed her opinion about the request they had made to her.


    "As for your first request, it''s easy to do, so consider it fulfilled. Now, if you''re done, leave me alone."


    Idan and Arabel did not resist, and since they had almost achieved everything they wanted, they immediately left the Geminia building.


    ***


    And so, while Idan and Arabel were unconscious, their first Stars were forming due to the discovery of a new "Beast Taming" function in the System.


    At this time, Eulalia met Geminia.


    After hearing about the couple''s request to let her sign a contract with one of their races if she could interest them, Eulalia did not miss this opportunity. After several hours of trying, she finally managed to attract the attention of one of the doppelgangers, and they signed a contract.


    "How''s it going?" asked Arabel.


    "I don''t know how to describe it, but it''s just incredible!" exclaimed Eulalia, filled with joy and delight. When they chose the Forest of Doppelgangers for their research, she could not have imagined that she would have such a chance not only to master the ability to tame beasts that do not exist in their world, but also to sign a contract with the "Perfect Doppelganger".


    She was afraid that all this was just a dream, and at any moment she might wake up, and everything that happened would turn out to be just a dream. Therefore, even though it was already deep into the night, she still hadn''t closed her eyes.


    "Ha ha ha...hehe, �� Arabel suddenly laughed, but she immediately coughed from the pain shooting through her entire body.


    Eulalia, seriously frightened, rushed to her: "Arabel, are you all right?"


    "Stop!" �� coughing, Arabel stopped her before she could touch her.


    Her body was still aching and a little sensitive, and Arabel knew that if Eulalia touched her, it wouldn''t end well.


    "I''m fine, I just need to get some rest," she said, barely catching her breath, and lay back down.


    Eulalia calmed down a little when she saw Arabel lying down again and her breathing became regular.


    At this time, her doppelganger was watching them curiously.


    "By the way, how long has it been?" Arabel suddenly asked, only now noticing how dark it was in the tent.


    "Well, it''s already night, so you''ve been unconscious all day." Eulalia replied.


    Instead of being surprised, Arabel felt relieved and even a little happy. This time, they didn''t sleep for a whole week like last time.


    She had already guessed that all this had happened because of the discovery of a new function of the System, and she was a little unhappy, like Idan, that the System had not warned them in advance about such consequences. If they had known, they could have prepared themselves and not fainted on the spot.


    "Okay, don''t bother me, I need to rest," Arabel said to Eulalia. She had no desire to continue the conversation, she just wanted to fall asleep and quickly regain her strength.


    "I''m tired too," Eulalia replied, yawning.


    "And you get some rest too, Eva," she added, referring to her doppelganger, and the name did not escape Arabel''s attention. She was pleasantly surprised, but she didn''t find it strange.


    "So it''s Eva, right?" she thought, memorizing the name of Eulalia''s doppelganger.


    After a while, Arabel noticed that she couldn''t fall asleep and asked Idan, "Hey, Idan, are you there?"


    " Are you awake? How are you feeling?" asked Idan. All this time, he didn''t try to contact her for fear of waking her up or distracting her. He even forgot to ask the System if she was asleep or already awake.


    "It sucks! My whole-body hurts, even breathing and moving are difficult," she complained. "How are you?"


    "And me too!" replied Idan, feeling the same pain as her.


    [Hosts, this System notifies you that by unlocking and activating the fourth function of the System, you have filled all the free and available slots of active functions.]


    A sudden message from the System took the couple by surprise. They didn''t expect the System to suddenly speak up. Although it was unexpected, they were most impressed by the content of the message.


    "Limitation of functions?" �� Arabel asked, wanting to make sure she understood correctly.


    [Yes, Host. You currently have four active functions. Two of them are "replaceable", namely "Trade" and "Alchemy". At the same time, the other two functions �� "Bloodlines" and "Beast Taming" �� are "non��replaceable".]


    [In the future, if you want to unlock a new function, it will not be available until the Hosts reach the ?Platinum? rank and have access to two additional function slots. You can also replace one of the two existing functions with a new one. In this case, the old function will become unavailable, and the new one will appear in the list of available functions.] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Warning! This system strongly recommends that you think carefully before deciding whether to replace a function. If the Hosts replace the "replaceable" function with a "non��replaceable" one, there will only be one slot with a "replaceable" function in the future.]


    "Oh, this is already curious," Idan said after hearing the messages from the System.


    It seems like they couldn''t get a lot of amazing functions, and there are limitations to all of this. In the future, they will have to carefully consider whether it is worth replacing the functions.


    After all, the "Trade" and "Alchemy" functions are not just useful, but extremely necessary, and the couple is not going to change them in the near future. However, they realized that the other two functions had made irreversible changes to their bodies and souls, making it impossible to replace these functions.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Eye of Identification

    The couple had expected something like this to some extent, but they were still a little surprised.


    When Arabel digested the information she received, she asked Idan uncertainly, "Idan, is your offer still valid?"


    "What do you mean by asking this question? Of course, everything is valid! I didn''t even have the thoughts to give it up," Idan replied seriously, surprising Arabel. And upon hearing this answer, Arabel felt an inner relief. She was afraid that he might change his mind after what had happened to them, because she wasn''t sure if everything would be over by morning.


    "Okay, get some rest. We have a lot of things to do tomorrow," Idan said.


    "Yeah, good night, Idan."


    "Yeah, and have a nice sleep, Arabel."


    After wishing each other a good night, they stopped communicating through a mental link and, closing their eyes, got ready for bed.


    The next morning, they both woke up almost at the same time. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their bodies still felt a little pain, but compared to the night when they could barely move, they felt much better and more confident now. This pain could not prevent them from carrying out their plans.


    After leaving the tents, they met the others.


    Alois, Liam and Nemo were sitting by the campfire, having breakfast and looked at the couple with relief. When they saw that they were okay, they relaxed a little.


    "So, are we going back today?" asked Alois, turning to the others.


    "Yes," Eulalia answered for everyone.


    "Fine," Alois said, agreeing with the others'' intentions.


    Idan and Arabel noticed Alois'' strange look, as if he wanted to ask something but changed his mind.


    They could guess what he wanted to ask, but they didn''t pay attention to it. They couldn''t properly explain what happened to them yesterday without revealing the existence of the System, and they didn''t want to lie all the time.


    During breakfast, Idan remembered the new abilities they had received yesterday. Specifically, the "Eye of Identification" and decided to check it out.


    The first victim of this ability was Alois.


    **Identification:**


    Name: Zorgus Kraik (alias Alois)


    Race: Human


    Age: 46


    Random information: Alcohol intolerance


    To Idan''s surprise, Alois'' information was a bit ordinary. The fact that he didn''t use his real name didn''t surprise him much, but he was surprised by the casual information that Alois had an alcohol intolerance.


    When Idan used this ability, Arabel had the same information. Surprisingly, this information did not appear suddenly for her, at first a small notification window appeared stating that Idan had used this ability, and the system automatically asked her whether to display the information or not. To which she agreed and saw Alois'' information. She wasn''t too surprised to see his information.


    To test how this ability works, Arabel decided to apply it to Eulalia.


    **Identification:**


    Name: Eulalia


    Race: Low Elf


    Age: unknown


    Random information: Virgin


    When Arabel saw the information about Eulalia, she immediately wanted to erase it, but it was too late �� Idan had the same information.


    Arabel regretted a bit that she had used this ability and revealed Eulalia''s little secret.


    But what surprised them both was that their ability couldn''t determine her age. They didn''t know the reason for this.


    Idan followed Alois to check Nemo''s information.


    **Identification:**


    Name: Luka (Nemo)


    Race: ??? (Sealed, Cursed)


    Age: 22


    Random information: The seal of the "Bloodline" is paired.


    Idan and Arabel were completely amazed when they saw the information this ability provided. There were only four lines, but they contained so much unexpected information!


    First, they found out Nemo''s real name, Luka.


    Secondly, they were amazed that the mysterious Nemo race was undecided.


    But what surprised the couple even more was that Nemo''s bloodline was not only sealed, but also cursed. Two ailments were imposed on his bloodline at once.


    Surprisingly, the printing, like their system, turned out to be paired. This meant that there was someone else who had a similar seal related to Nemo''s seal. One could only guess who it was.


    In the eyes of the couple, Nemo became even more mysterious.


    Deciding not to disclose the information they had received yet, Idan and Arabel had a quick breakfast and, without wasting time, went to Geminia.


    She was sitting at the table as before, gently stroking the little beast. Although the little beast had signed a contract with Nemo, she spent all this time with Geminia, realizing that soon she would have to leave and leave her. Therefore, she tried to be by her side the rest of the time.


    Geminia was already getting used to their frequent visits. Only the two of them took the initiative to meet. The others did not dare to come to her.


    "What brings you here this time?" - After asking her question, she looked at the couple and could detect some changes in them. Not in appearance, but on a spiritual level.


    "Geminia, we have one request," Arabel said with a slight awkwardness. It wasn''t the first time they had abused her hospitality, and it was starting to cause some embarrassment. However, they had already made their decision and were not going to deviate from their plans.


    "What is it this time?" �� Geminia asked, and the couple didn''t detect the slightest sign of displeasure in her voice.


    "We would like to get permission, as Eulalia did, to sign a contract with the doppelgangers," Idan finally said what they both wanted.


    Before completing the task and discovering the new function, they weren''t sure what advantage their new ability would give them. They were just guessing and already making plans.


    One of these plans was to ask Geminia for permission to sign a contract with the "Perfect Doppelgangers." They did not ask for this in their previous visit to her, deciding to wait until they were fully confident in their ability to conclude such a contract.


    "Is that all?" �� Geminia asked in surprise.


    She had already taken into account yesterday that the couple would probably contact her with such a request in the near future, so she was not surprised by this question. She was surprised that they didn''t have any requests other than that.


    "Yes, that''s it," Arabel confirmed their intentions.


    "Well, that''s for the best. There are a couple of kids here who want to follow you. And you know them well," Geminia said with a smile.


    Idan and Arabel didn''t understand at first, but then, when two doppelgangers entered the room, specifically their doppelgangers, they realized what Geminia meant.


    Then they looked at her, looking for an answer.


    "Are you surprised?" she asked.


    Idan and Arabel both nodded. They kind of killed them, didn''t they?


    "As long as they are in the central layer in my possession, they can''t be killed," Geminia''s words surprised the couple.


    "You should have noticed that after they died, they turned into something like black sludge and returned back to the building. It took them about one day to fully recover."


    This discovery, of course, greatly surprised Idan and Arabel. They even felt strange after killing them. Was it all for nothing?

 Chapter 120 - 120: The first contract

    Looking at Idan, who was looking strangely at doppelganger, whom Idan thought was dead, Arabel couldn''t help but laugh.


    She remembered how Idan''s doppelganger had behaved inappropriately. Is Geminia telling them now that these doppelgangers themselves have shown a desire to follow them?


    Arabel doppelganger, unlike Idan''s doppelganger, did not behave so disobedient. Arabel attributed her doppelganger''s first behavior to curiosity and could understand it.


    Seeing Arabel laughing, Idan couldn''t help but smile a little and shake his head, imagining what Arabel was thinking. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When they found out that you could help that guy sign a contract with little miracle, the two of them expressed a desire to follow you, if you would, of course, come with such an offer. They were impressed with your performance," Geminia explained, looking at the couple who were looking at the doppelganger strangely.


    "We will be happy to accept them," Arabel supported the idea without hesitation.


    "Well, I don''t mind either," Idan readily agreed, having no doubt that he would be able to change this guy''s behavior after signing the contract, if necessary.


    "Well, are you happy?" Geminia asked the doppelgangers, and they nodded several times, smiling.


    "These two can talk, right?" Arabel asked in disbelief, wondering why the doppelgangers just nodded without saying a word.


    "Yes, they can talk. They''re just young, and you were the first guests of the central layer in a long time who know how to talk. Most of them are not used to it, that''s why they are so playful. They spent all this time in the central layer, playing with each other and with the beasts that live here," Geminia explained, dispelling Arabel and Idan''s doubts about the doppelgangers.


    Idan and Arabel, having received the permission of not only Geminia, but also the doppelgangers, immediately began to conclude the contract. The couple already knew how to create their first contract.


    Both approached the doppelgangers and, touching their foreheads with their index fingers, said: "Do not resist."


    With these words, Idan and Arabel activated the Soul Forces, and further work fell entirely on the System.


    Idan and Arabel felt how, under the control of the System, the Soul Forces easily penetrated into the bodies of the doppelgangers without encountering any resistance. The system carefully extracted a piece of their souls, carefully cut off this piece and, as if on a thread, pulled it into the Soul space, where a piece of the soul joined with their first Star.


    The doppelgangers felt intense pain when the System took away a part of their soul.


    Geminia''s eyes were filled with surprise. She was amazed at how easily the couple controlled their Soul force without realizing that the System was behind it.


    Idan and Arabel were no different from Geminia. They themselves were greatly surprised by the smoothness of the System''s control over their own Soul Forces.


    This was the advantage of the new function, but at the same time it was also a disadvantage.


    As the couple understood, the new "Beast Taming" function as a "Bloodline" function had a connection with another "Supreme System" and, therefore, the couple could not develop this function with anything other than a System point.


    Without using the System points, Idan and Arabel couldn''t create their second star. Also, to activate the second open function "Bloodlines", in order to get a new slot for a new bloodline, they need to pay System points.


    However, in order to develop an existing bloodline, they needed to find the blood essence of a member of that bloodline with a higher rank in order to make a special potion to raise the bloodline''s rank using the "Alchemy" function.


    This led to the idea that perhaps they could raise the rank of the creatures they had contracted with, and for this they needed to find special resources.


    As soon as a part of the soul of the doppelgangers joined with the first stars, the stars began to transform and increase in size. The couple felt a strange new bond that had formed between them and the doppelgangers.


    After a while, the stars stopped enlarging and turned bright red, and as soon as the star stabilized, the doppelgangers, who had just recovered from the pain of tearing apart a part of their soul, broke up into bright red particles and pulled into the bodies of the couple, entering directly into their Soul Space.


    Geminia, usually always calm and smiling, was shocked to see something like this for the first time in her life and could not look away. She knew that her kin were all right and alive, because she could still feel their presence, but now it was coming from Idan and Arabel.


    [Ding! The first contract has been concluded! Congratulations to the Hosts on taming the first beast!]


    [Ding! The Summoning ability is activated!]


    [Ding! The "Taming the Beast" function has discovered the uniqueness of your first tamed beast and unlocked a new unique ability �� "Avatar"!


    Idan and Arabel were pleasantly surprised by the sudden appearance of a new ability. Although they didn''t know what this ability was yet, the name itself was already exciting to them.


    After receiving detailed information about the new Avatar ability, Idan and Arabel were speechless.


    It was too cool and something they really needed.


    Doppelgangers could imitate a couple and even copy some abilities, but despite this, doppelgangers remained separate beings with their own thoughts and desires.


    The new Avatar ability, when activated, turns doppelgangers into perfect copies, into perfect incarnations. They will completely copy the couple''s abilities, including bloodlines and all skills, although the overall power level will be slightly lower than theirs.


    But the most amazing thing about this ability is the connection between them and the avatars. After activation, the consciousness of the doppelgangers is replaced by copies of their own consciousness, turning the doppelgangers into real avatars. A special connection is established between the main consciousness and the avatar consciousness. All the knowledge that the avatar receives and all the successes in the practice of abilities and skills will be passed on to the main consciousness.


    Right now, the couple doesn''t have enough time to practice their skills and abilities, and these avatars can be a necessary help for them.


    Moreover, thanks to this connection, the couple is even able to control the bodies of avatars and, as in the novels, can "descend" and fight using avatars.


    This opens up a lot of possibilities.


    Although the couple is not completely sure about this yet, if they can leave their doppelgangers in another world and use the avatars'' ability, they will be able to receive information without visiting this world and, if necessary, control the avatars'' bodies.


    [Warning! This System strongly recommends that you do not abuse the Avatar ability. Frequent use of this ability can lead to distortion and even damage to the consciousness of the doppelgangers. Use it thoughtfully and only after getting the consent of the doppelgangers themselves, if you respect them as individuals].


    This warning from the System somewhat cooled the couple''s ardor and reminded them that doppelgangers are living beings, not just dolls.


    Idan and Arabel decided to take this warning to heart and establish a relationship with the doppelgangers before using this unique ability.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Back to the boundary of the middle layer

    Looking with their consciousness inside their soul spaces, Idan and Arabel both noticed the presence of doppelgangers inside the red stars.


    Both could sense that when exposed to the star, the doppelgangers were in a semi-conscious state, and the soul damage sustained during the conclusion of the contract was slowly recovering.


    Idan and Arabel decided not to bother their doppelgangers and focus on recovery. Finally, they noticed Geminia, who was silently waiting and watching them.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," they apologized at the same time.


    Without Geminia''s help, they would not have been able to form a contract with the doppelgangers and obtain such an amazing ability as Avatar. It was a real surprise for the couple.


    "I see you have a lot of surprises," Geminia''s bright smile shone on her face again. Then, looking at the couple, she said:


    "Take care of them!"


    Idan assured her with confidence:


    "Don''t worry Geminia, they will be in good hands, we give you our word."


    "Okay, if that''s all, then go ahead. I''ll be back soon to say goodbye to all of you," Geminia said, sending the couple away.


    After getting what they wanted, Idan and Arabel left Geminia''s house and returned to the others.


    By this time, the others had already packed their tents and were ready to return.


    Little beast was still with Geminia, so she wasn''t here. There was also no sign of Eulalia''s doppelganger. At their insistence, Eulalia decided not to show her doppelganger to Alois and Liam, so that they would not find out about their abilities to conclude a contract.


    Last night, the couple had a few ideas about the "Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer", so they decided not to spread this information as much as possible.


    The doppelganger with whom Eulalia had signed a contract watched them from a distance, turning into a small bird that could safely hide from the Soul Forces of Alois and Liam. Even Nemo and the couple couldn''t sense her presence.


    When everyone was ready to return, Geminia came up to them with a small beast in her arms. Geminia did not look at the group all this time, but looked at the beast, still stroking it. It was obvious that Geminia did not want to part with the beast. Only after a while did Geminia finish stroking it and, going up to Nemo, held it out to him.


    Nemo immediately took the beast into his own hands. At this time, the little beast looked like a small black kitten. Establishing a contract with Nemo allowed the beast to more or less take control of its uncontrollable ability to transform, and since yesterday, the beast has not changed its appearance from a kitten to another.


    "I''m entrusting her to you, take care of her," Geminia said as her hands left the kitten.


    Nemo nodded to Geminia, letting her know that he would take care of it.


    The kitten''s golden eyes, which were looking at Geminia, began to ripple and began to fill with tears. Kitten knew that she would have to leave, leaving Geminia and the others here. But it still hurt her to leave them, and she couldn''t hold back the tears.


    Eulalia, Idan, and Arabel almost cried themselves when they saw the kitten''s tears.


    While Alois and Liam were perplexed, not understanding what was going on. What is this little kitten?


    And the fact that this great being handed the kitten to Nemo also raised many questions among them. There were many ideas in the minds of this master and disciple pair, but none of them could have guessed that Nemo could have signed a contract with a kitten, let alone that this kitten is a unique creature like Geminia herself.


    "I didn''t tell you that I fulfilled your request yesterday, and the messenger returned at night, delivering your message," Geminia said, looking at Idan and Arabel.


    The others were surprised, especially Alois and Liam, that the couple even dared to ask her for something and, surprisingly, she did it.


    Idan and Arabel''s eyes shone when they heard this.


    "Thank you!" they said at the same time, thanking Geminia again. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, after taking a look at everyone present, Geminia wordlessly turned around and headed back to her building.


    The group watched her go until she disappeared through the door and went inside.


    After checking once more if they had taken everything with them, and making sure that they hadn''t forgotten anything, they nodded to each other and began to leave the clearing where they had spent the last two days and two nights.


    The group chose the same path to return as they had come here.


    Just like last time, not a single creature from the central layer stopped their progress. Everyone understood that it was because of Geminia. Although the atmosphere was still tense, everyone was in high spirits and they were moving forward quickly.


    Before nightfall, they reached the boundary between the central and middle layers.


    Just like last time, no one except Idan noticed how quickly they had covered the distance.


    After receiving a signal from Idan, they decided to stop and set up camp at the border to wait out the fifth night here. Only the next day they intended to cross the middle layer, where, as they assumed, they could be ambushed by outsiders and locals.


    Idan and Arabel asked Geminia about the ambush, but she wouldn''t answer. Geminia explained that she could not afford to interfere further in Limbo''s affairs. Everything needs a boundary, and Geminia decided not to take any more risks and abstain.


    Geminia has already provided the group with everything they need and even allowed them to sign a contract with members of her own race.


    Idan and Arabel were a little disappointed, but they didn''t think much of it.


    Time flew by unnoticed, and now it was night.


    The group returned to their duty, splitting into pairs.


    Alois and his disciple Liam were the first to take over, followed by Nemo and Eulalia, and Idan and Arabel were the last.


    Everyone agreed to the distribution and went to their tents, leaving Alois and Liam alone by the campfire.


    Time passed, and it was Nemo and Eulalia''s turn to take over the duty. And after a while, it was Idan and Arabel''s turn.


    It''s the middle of the night. Idan and Arabel slept well. They didn''t get distracted by small things when they left, remembering that they had an important day ahead of them tomorrow.


    After watching Eulalia and Nemo go, the couple sat down by the campfire and began to add wood in silence so that the fire would not go out.


    Soon, out of the corner of their eye, they noticed a guest who suddenly appeared by the campfire and sat down opposite them.


    The couple smiled when they saw the guest.


    It was Sierra, the Dark Valkyrie.


    Sitting by the campfire opposite the couple, Sierra looked at them attentively, then, using her Soul Force, said:


    "You pleasantly surprised me by sending me a message in such an unusual way."

 Chapter 122 - 122: The second conversation with Sierra

    Sitting by the campfire opposite the couple, Sierra looked at them attentively, then, using her Soul Force, said:


    "You pleasantly surprised me by sending me a message in such an unusual way."


    In response, the couple just smiled.


    "Why did you call me? I don''t think you went to such lengths just to have me by your side to fulfill the rest of our deal." Sierra herself could have completed her part without having to come here, as she had already found out and found a group of outsiders who were looking forward to the couple''s return.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Sierra," Arabel finally said, this time making a mental link with Sierra.


    Sierra was surprised to hear Arabel''s voice in her head. Serra didn''t pay much attention to the way Arabel addressed her directly by her first name. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, little sister, have you finally decided to use this ability on me?" Sierra asked, and her words made it clear to Arabel and Idan that the other side had already guessed the existence of their similar skills.


    Knowing that Sierra did not like him, Idan decided to take the role of a simple observer, only deciding to intervene if necessary.


    "Do you have any news for us?" Arabel asked eagerly, wanting to know what Sierra had been up to during their absence. Arabel was sure that by this point Sierra should have already found out where the ambush was and how many people were gathered there.


    "During these days, I realized how seriously the consciousness of this world treats you. So many people gathered that before I drank the potion, I wasn''t sure if I could keep my end of the bargain." Sierra wasn''t exaggerating.


    "About a hundred people gathered, including four diamond, thirteen platinum, half gold, and the rest silver. You have to understand that not only outsiders are gathered here, but also local residents."


    Arabel and Idan weren''t particularly surprised by the number of people. They also ignored Sierra''s warning that there were locals among those who had set up the ambush. Geminia had already made it clear to them that it didn''t matter to them who had set up the ambush, locals or strangers. Idan and Arabel can perceive everyone as one.


    "Did you find out what attracted the outsiders to Limbo Consciousness and the locals to hunt us? We were both interested in finding out what could attract the attention of outsiders," Arabel asked.


    "It looks like the locals have discovered your very existence. As residents of another world, you are strangers to them, and you pose a danger not only to Limbo, but also to the outside world. In addition, the locals promised those who will take part in this process and help Limbo absorb you, to share the information gained from your absorption. It could be new techniques and abilities," Sierra replied. During this time, without revealing herself, she listened attentively to the conversations of the audience and was able to gather a lot of rumors to come to this conclusion.


    "Just that? And how can outsiders so easily believe the words of the locals? After all, both sides can be considered enemies, and only the rules of Limbo himself restrain them both," Arabel couldn''t help but ask.


    "As for the details, you can go look for someone who knows exactly what, how, and why. You''re asking the wrong person," Sierra shrugged off Arabel''s questions.


    Seeing that Sierra didn''t really show any desire to talk in this direction, Arabel gave up and decided to stop asking questions and decided to go straight to the reasons why they invited her to meet at this place.


    Yes, it was Idan and Arabel who purposefully called her and decided to take the last place on duty today, waiting for Sierra''s arrival.


    That was one of the requests they asked Geminia for: to deliver a message to Sierra using one of the doppelgangers. And, as it turned out, Geminia did all this without much difficulty.


    "When we decided to go to the Forbidden Zone, we didn''t have a clear plan on how to avoid an ambush. We understood that Limbo''s consciousness would not just let us go and take some action, so the ambush did not come as a surprise to us. However, we didn''t expect Limbo''s consciousness to attract so many Diamonds and Platinum rank to his side." Arabel had to admit that they had seriously underestimated Limbo. "But let''s forget about them for now. A lot has happened in the central layer these days, and we have some ideas that we need your help with, Sierra. That''s why we invited you to this meeting."


    Sierra couldn''t figure out what this couple wanted from her, but she was curious about what they would offer. Under the terms of the previous deal, Sierra was still obligated to fulfill her part of the obligations. If she does not do this, then according to the soul contract, she will face consequences that can harm her soul.


    "How about a new deal?" Arabel asked with a smile, looking at Sierra.


    Sierra showed no emotion in response to this question.


    "This time without any contract. We both already consider you to be a reliable partner we can rely on," Arabel added.


    Sierra continued to stare at Arabel in silence, not noticing Idan, who had been silently watching their negotiations all this time. Idan noticed some changes in Arabel''s behavior. Compared to the last time, Arabel looked more confident and held herself straight while talking to Sierra.


    Arabel even addressed her by her first name.


    "Before I make a decision, tell me, what do you want from me?" Sierra didn''t immediately agree, deciding to listen to them first and then make a decision.


    Arabel and Idan looked at each other, and both of their eyes were already glowing, realizing that they had attracted Sierra''s attention and decided to share their idea with her.


    ***


    The next morning, a surprise awaited Alois and Liam, the master and disciple.


    After breakfast and gathering tents, all of the elf''s disciples suddenly informed them that from that moment on, their paths would diverge and that they could leave without participating in the ambush.


    The master and disciple had a complicated expression on their faces when they heard this.


    Even though they were attracted to this because of their master, they had gotten a little closer these days and now they didn''t want to just leave them when they knew they would be ambushed. But, realizing the seriousness and danger, Alois did not want to risk putting his disciple and himself in danger when the elf''s disciples themselves gave them a way out of this situation.


    Based on this, Alois made a decision and, taking his disciple, left the group, after saying goodbye and wishing them good luck.


    Liam didn''t want to just leave them, especially the elf. Liam didn''t know why, but he didn''t want her to put herself in danger. But he couldn''t resist his master''s order, and he had to follow him and leave the group.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Split up

    The group followed Alois and Liam with their gaze.


    "Are you sure they''ll be okay?" Izzy asked them through a mental link.


    "More than enough. Alois is a Diamond��ranked swordsman, it won''t be difficult for him to protect himself and his disciple, instead of protecting us all. They won''t have any problems. Moreover, they are still under the protection of the Adventurer''s Guild, and unlike the two of us, no one is hunting them," Idan replied to her.


    Izzy didn''t say anything in response.


    "From their behavior, we can tell that their attitude towards us has changed over the past few days, if we compare it with our first meeting with them," Eulalia said, recalling their first meeting.


    "Yeah, especially Liam. Did you see the way he looked at you, Senior Eulalia?" Arabel asked with a playful smile, not missing the way Liam looked at Eulalia.


    "Huh? Really?" Eulalia was surprised when she heard Arabel''s question.


    "Even so, I''m not particularly interested in him, and just so you understand, at this time, until we leave this world, I''m not interested in this kind of relationship."


    "Ha, look at you, you''re saying one thing, but your body is saying something completely different," Arabel pointed out to some redness on her face.


    "You can''t deny that you''re beautiful, senior. I''m sure a lot of guys dream about you."


    Idan and Nemo nodded their heads in silence, agreeing with Arabel''s words. Their eldest was certainly beautiful.


    Eulalia just didn''t know what to say, looking at her younger comrades.


    As soon as Alois and Liam disappeared from sight, Sierra appeared in front of the group after a while, still wrapped in a black cloak, and mystery hovered around her. Immediately after her appearance, she enveloped the surroundings with the power of darkness and isolated the place.


    Nemo, Eulalia and Izzy, although they were expecting her appearance, were amazed by her beauty and radiated power.


    Following her, Idan and Arabel summoned their contracted doppelgangers. They had been inside their Stars all this time and were now fully restored and full of energy.


    As soon as they appeared, they began to look around with interest and study the others.


    Seeing that Idan and Arabel had summoned their doppelgangers, Eulalia called her own doppelganger, who was watching them from a distance. Her doppelganger was in the form of a bird all this time and, having flown, sat on her shoulder. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s clarify it again. Do you both want Nemo and me to go to the first city, while your doppelgangers and mine distract everyone who set up an ambush on the way to the third city?" Eulalia asked Idan and Arabel.


    "Yes, that''s right," Arabel confirmed. "We know that most of those who came after us set up an ambush on the way to Usuria to prevent us from returning under Milica''s wing."


    "Did you find out because of her?" asked Eulalia, somewhat apprehensive about Sierra, but ready to believe the couple.


    "Actually, we guessed it ourselves. Miss Sierra only confirmed our assumptions," Arabel replied.


    "Will they be all right?" asked Eulalia anxiously, looking at the three doppelgangers.


    "You better focus on yourself, senior. These three will be fine," Idan said.


    "Their task is to give us some time by distracting the attention of those who set up the ambush until we leave the Forbidden Zone. Your doppelganger can handle this task without any problems. If necessary, he could even copy one of the Diamond-ranked fighters and give them a decent fight back before running away. As for our doppelgangers, Arabel and I have a special ability that can summon them as a last resort. And don''t forget, Senior, those who set up the ambush intend to catch us alive. As long as our doppelgangers pretend to be us, they''ll be safe."


    "Yes, all this is true only if Geminia''s words were true, that Limbo''s consciousness could not observe us while we were in that "clearing", and does not know that we all signed a contract with perfect doppelgangers. Also, do you hope that it won''t notice that these two are just pretending to be you?" Eulalia was still unsure of the plan the couple was proposing.


    "Don''t worry, we''re sure Limbo''s consciousness won''t immediately realize that they''re doppelgangers. Our confidence is based on the fact that Limbo consciousness is not omnipotent or omniscient. According to the rules, "Perfect Doppelgangers" cannot leave the central layer, but as you can see, after signing the contract, they can safely leave not only the central layer, but also the Forbidden Zone itself. That''s why Limbo won''t immediately realize they''re doppelgangers." Arabel tried to explain to Eulalia what their confidence was based on.


    The Idan and Arabel doppelgangers happily clapped their hands and nodded their heads, agreeing with Arabel''s words. Although they could talk, they preferred to remain silent out of habit. Both doppelgangers were excited and looking forward to the opportunity to fight whoever had ambushed their masters.


    All this time, they were prisoners of the central layer and could not leave it. Now that these restrictions were lifted, they were ready for new adventures.


    Because of the contract they made, there were some changes in their bodies. The most significant of these was the restriction on their basic ability to copy. Previously, they could copy all creatures, including their appearance, some of their abilities, and even their strength rank, but now this restriction only applied to the rank of creatures. The maximum rank they could demonstrate was limited to the platinum rank, which was only two ranks higher than their masters.


    And it didn''t upset them at all. They understood that their masters would not always have a "silver" rank, and that as their masters rose through the ranks, their ability to imitate would improve.


    After listening to the couple''s arguments, Eulalia, to her surprise, agreed with their proposal.


    "Then let''s meet in the first city. If it doesn''t work out, then after the "Reset" on the border of the outer and middle layers from the third city in the Forest of Doppelgangers," Arabel suggested, noting with joy that Eulalia had finally agreed to their plan.


    Nemo, who had been silent all this time, also generally agreed with their plan. He and Eulalia were Milica''s disciples, and they weren''t being hunted, so they could have gotten to the first city more safely. Besides, like Alois and Liam, they were under the protection of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Everything was clear with the doppelgangers, and the couple seemed to have enlisted the help of a Dark Valkyrie named Sierra. Therefore, Nemo wasn''t too worried about them. He was just wondering what this couple was up to, since they decided to separate from them and go to the second city?

 Chapter 124 - 124: In the direction of the second city

    In the end, the group split into three parts.


    The first group: Nemo, Eulalia, Izzy and a small beast, to which Nemo has not yet given a name, will go to the first city �� Astakus.


    The second group: three contracted "Perfect Doppelgangers" will head towards the third city, where they will be ambushed. Their goal is to divert attention to themselves.


    The third group: Idan and Arabel, hiding under the cover of Sierra, will go to the second city �� Limbo Ikkus.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to go to the second city?" Finally, unable to stand it, Eulalia asked. Nemo, ears pricked up, waited for an answer.


    "Of course, to go on a date. We decided to start with the second Limbo city, as we already know the third one, and we haven''t visited the other two yet." Idan said, beating Arabel to the answer.


    Arabel blushed at Idan''s reply, while Eulalia and Nemo froze, unable to believe their ears.


    "Seriously?" asked Eulalia as soon as she came to her senses. When she saw Arabel''s reaction, she was even more surprised to realize that Idan wasn''t cheating on her.


    "We have a small business in the second city, and we decided to combine business with pleasure," Arabel hurried to explain before Idan could say anything.


    The cat had already been released from the bag, even after these words Arabel Eulalia and Nemo looked at the two of them strangely. Arabel couldn''t curse Idan for that, while he just smiled at her. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel recalled their previous conversation, where Idan had mentioned that the two of them could go see the second city on a sort of date when he told her his plans.


    Arabel had never imagined that Idan would just tell this to others.


    "Are you done?" �� Sierra wasn''t going to wait any longer for them to finish.


    Sierra watched them in silence, and she had a lot of questions she wanted to ask Arabel, but decided against it for now.


    What struck her most was the sudden appearance of the doppelgangers and the realization that these doppelgangers were contracted by Arabel, Idan, and, most surprisingly, the elf.


    Even more surprising was that Sierra couldn''t find a connection between Nemo and the little beast that had been sitting on Nemo shoulder in the shape of a kitten all this time.


    "Good luck to you both!" Eulalia and Nemo, seeing that Sierra was losing patience, wished each other well and, already knowing what they had to do, headed for the first city.


    The doppelgangers set off for the third city immediately without further delay.


    Only Idan, Arabel, and Sierra were left behind.


    "By the way�� There was no need to send these doppelgangers to distract attention."


    Sierra was confident in her ability to hide, and that she could easily hide a couple from Limbo''s mind. As for the other two, they weren''t hunted, so they would have been fine.


    "We know." Idan said with a smile.


    "They will distract Limbo''s mind a little and simplify not only our lives, but also Nemo and Eulalia''s. Also, thanks to the contract, we feel some of the emotions of the doppelgangers. They really wanted to play, so we gave them what they wanted, and at the same time they would buy us some time."


    This answer suited Sierra perfectly, and she released the Soul Force and enveloped the couple with it.


    Idan and Arabel clearly felt Sierra grab them. Especially Arabel, remembering that moment from their first meeting at night in the clearing, when she restrained her in place using her Soul Force.


    Next, Sierra''s black cloak transformed into three large pairs of black wings. Without a cape, Sierra was wearing elegant black leather armor.


    With a single flap of all her wings, she soared upward, dragging the couple with her.


    Idan and Arabel were so scared by the sudden flight that their hearts almost jumped out, Arabel even screamed in fright, surprising Sierra.


    As a Valkyrie, Arabel, apart from the memories of flying from the ascension trial, had not yet tried to fly on her wings, so she had not yet gotten used to the sudden changes in altitude.


    Idan was no different from Arabel, only he was better at pretending and not giving away his emotions so much. Although his heart was about to burst out of his chest from the sudden changes in altitude.


    "Ha ha ha..." Arabel finally started laughing as the surprise and fear receded. Idan also shared her joy of flying.


    It was nothing like flying on the back of a huge bird.


    Sierra''s Soul Force was invisible, and the couple felt as if they were levitating on their own, without any support. This only increased their fear.


    Looking at the world from a bird''s-eye view, the couple was once again fascinated by its beauty.


    This was their second flight experience in this world, and it was different from their first.


    And they were starting to like it.


    Both of them were thinking the same thing at that moment. When they fully master their bloodlines, they will be able to fly on their own, without anyone''s help, using their own abilities. Fortunately, both of their bloodlines provided such an opportunity.


    Arabel, imagining herself flying next to Idan, who has red hair, red eyes and fiery wings, felt her face flush with a rush of blood.


    Idan, in turn, also imagined Arabel hovering next to him. He liked the way she looked in her Valkyrie form. In this form, she had a completely different charm, cooler and more elegant. He wanted to see her in this form more often, as well as her true appearance.


    The speed of a Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank was enormous even under the restriction of the world, especially when Sierra did not hold back and flew at full speed to her intended destination.


    The scenery changed very quickly before the couple''s eyes, and to the couple''s surprise, they soon crossed both borders of the Forbidden Zone and rushed away from it, leaving it far behind.


    Idan and Arabel couldn''t calculate exactly how much time had passed, but it didn''t feel like much, and soon they both noticed the outlines of the city far away.


    It was the second largest city in Limbo�C Ikkus. A city where beasts and beastmen mostly settled.

 Chapter 125 - 125: A walk through Limbos the second city

    The second largest city of Limbo, which is inhabited mainly by beastmen and intelligent beasts, is not much different in appearance from the third city.


    Idan and Arabel, looking at the city from a height, were convinced that it really is bigger than Usuria, and it is not for nothing that it bears the title of the second largest.


    With the adventurers'' identification cards, the couple was able to easily pass through the gates of the second city without attracting much attention. Sierra, as an experienced master of disguise, could come and leave the city as she pleased, without warning anyone in advance.


    "This is not exactly what I expected when I heard that the second city is mostly populated by beastmen and intelligent beasts..." Idan muttered softly with slight disappointment as he looked around the city after they passed through the gate. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything seemed too simple and ordinary. There wasn''t a single beast that was walking, sleeping, or growling. Everything looked the same as in the third city: people with pronounced beast features walked everywhere, walking on two legs.


    Idan expected to see a picture where people, beastmen and the beasts themselves live in harmony. But what he saw reminded him of just a beastmen-themed cosplay.


    Strolling slowly through the city, the couple considered what interesting things the city has to offer. Sierra did not interfere with the walk and followed them quietly, unnoticed.


    "Should we take a look here?" �� Idan suggested it when they came across a small restaurant while walking.


    "Come on." Arabel also noticed the restaurant, and she was wondering what kind of dishes they served. As a chef who had upgraded this level to the second level thanks to the System, it was interesting for her to compare the dishes from the restaurant.


    Watching the couple enter the restaurant, Sierra wanted to say something, but then refrained and silently followed them.


    There weren''t many people inside, and there were plenty of empty seats.


    Out of habit, Idan and Arabel both noticed a modest empty corner and immediately went there and took a seat.


    The entire interior of the restaurant was made of local wood and looked harmonious and cozy. Noticing the new guests, a waitress dressed in clean and tidy clothes came up to them and asked:


    "Good afternoon! Is this your first time here?"


    Idan and Arabel stared blankly at the waitress, not even hearing her question.


    The whole restaurant reminded them of restaurants from their world.


    In the Third City, they mostly stayed at Milisa''s house, and if they walked, it was only in Milisa''s garden and between the adventurer''s guild. They have never visited such establishments.


    They didn''t have much expectation, but they were really surprised by what they saw. The building is pleasant and clean, the smell is pleasant, and the waitress looks simply charming. She had two animal ears that resembled the ears of dogs, and a wagging tail.


    The waitress felt strangely uncomfortable under the couple''s gaze. They both kept their eyes on her ears and tail, the part of her body that revealed her bestial features.


    After gathering her thoughts, she finally asked a question:


    "You�� Are you ready to place an order?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah!" �� Arabel exclaimed, trying to hide her embarrassment and averted her gaze from the waitress.


    "What do you have?" she asked.


    Idan also looked away, lost in thought.


    "We have..." the waitress breathed a sigh of relief and began to list the dishes.


    Most of them included a variety of meats, which did not come as a surprise to the couple. After choosing a few dishes and sending the waitress away, they began a conversation while waiting for their order.


    "Do you think she''s a beastman or an intelligent beast?" Arabel asked Idan, eyeing the other waitresses who looked similar to the one who served their table.


    "She''s a beastman," Sierra replied instead of Idan, who silently sat down next to the couple''s table. "All the waitresses are beastmen!"


    "Oh!" The couple looked at the waitresses with interest.


    "How did you figure that out?" For the sake of decency, the couple did not use Soul force in a public place, and they could not distinguish a beast in human form from a beastman.


    "It''s simple. Intelligent beasts are very proud, and they rarely take on the job of serving others," Sierra replied.


    "Pride, huh?" muttered Idan, watching the behavior of the beastmen.


    "Sierra, do you know where ''she'' is in the city?" Arabel asked.


    "Approximately," Sierra replied laconically.


    "Have you met her?"


    "Nope. I''ve already told you everything I know. She''s a Diamond-ranked Water Valkyrie who has her own store in the city center, and it looks like this girl is very popular". Sierra herself was curious to meet this sister, and to some extent began to look forward to this meeting.


    Because of Lucinda, the Light Valkyrie, Sierra''s mood had deteriorated earlier, and she decided not to visit this sister. Sierra had been avoiding the second city all this time.


    But now that the couple wanted to meet this Valkyrie, she also decided to take a look at this sister.


    Soon, the couple''s order was delivered, and Idan and Arabel started tasting.


    Seeing the couple eating, Sierra couldn''t hold back for long and joined them. Fortunately, the couple ordered several dishes, considering her presence just in case.


    "Not bad..." were Arabel''s first words after tasting all the dishes.


    "I agree," Idan agreed.


    "..." Sierra remained silent.


    "But it''s still a long way from Milica''s dishes," was Arabel''s final verdict.


    "Not to mention Milica''s dishes, they fall short of yours," Idan, who had tasted Arabel''s dishes many times, did not lie and did not say this just to praise and score some points in his favor.


    Idan was once again convinced of the high standard of their System.


    "Huh? Your cooking skills are not much different from mine. By praising me, you are praising yourself!"


    Arabel couldn''t help but smile at Idan''s praise anyway.


    "Yes, yes." Idan didn''t deny it. Both of them have had their "Cooking" upgraded to level 2, and so far they haven''t found time to practice and raise it to level 3.


    After paying for lunch, without meeting anyone who could stop them from eating, and without encountering a problem, the couple left the restaurant.


    They were a little disappointed. Usually in novels, characters often encounter problems or something similar, but from the moment they entered the city, everything went smoothly for them. Too calm, even.


    If it wasn''t for Sierra''s presence, they would have walked together even longer and visited some more places as a date, but they had to get down to business and head downtown in search of the Water Valkyrie store.


    Although the walk wasn''t that long, the couple liked it anyway, and they made a note to walk together as often as possible, and next time it''s better to do it without a third wheel.


    Although the couple and Sierra only had an approximate location of the Water Valkyrie store, due to its popularity in the city, they found it very quickly. When they asked about the Water Valkyrie store, everyone immediately had a strange expression on their face, some even blushed. The trio wondered what was going on.


    When they reached the store, the three of them stared at the sign as if rooted to the spot, and everyone was silent.


    ?Everything for Pleasure?


    "This... this..." Arabel couldn''t quite say, looking at that pink and red colored sign. She wasn''t a fool or a small girl, and she immediately guessed what kind of store it was.


    "Is this a sex shop?" asked Idan, turning to Sierra.


    "..." Sierra herself was in shock and fell out of reality a bit, and at that time, some memories from the past came flooding back to her.


    "No, no, no, not really. It shouldn''t be her," Sierra denied.


    While the trio stood in place, not even intending to approach the store, the door opened, and a healthy man with the features of a beast came out, blushing with embarrassment, holding the package like a treasure. When he got out, he quickly ran away without looking back.


    "Thanks for the purchase, Mr. Beast! I''ll be waiting for you next time!" a young girl with long sea��colored hair, blue eyes, and surprisingly well-dressed clothes shouted after him for an employee or owner of such a store.


    "Damn it, it''s you!" Sierra suddenly screamed, looking at the girl.


    "Huh?" �� hearing a sudden scream, the girl was scared and immediately turned her attention to Sierra.


    "Ho! Is it really you, little Sierra?" �� a wide smile appeared on the girl''s face when she recognized Sierra.


    "Fuck, out of all the possible Valkyries, why exactly did you end up here?"��Sierra couldn''t believe her eyes and cursed.


    "I also want to ask you, how did it happen that you ended up in this forgotten place?"


    The two Valkyries stared at each other until the couple''s eyes almost bulged in surprise.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Esmari Waterial

    "Ha ha ha!" The girl, who was a Valkyrie like Sierra, laughed loudly. She looked at Sierra mockingly, who was about to burst with anger at that moment.


    "ESMARI!!!" Sierra growled at the other Valkyrie.


    "ESMA!" the girl suddenly corrected.


    "Not Esmari! A Esma!" while saying this, the Valkyrie who called herself Esma puffed out her chest as if proud of the name. Idan, watching this, couldn''t help but compare her size with Arabel and Sierra, and even with the naked eye it was noticeable that she was missing a lot.


    "Huh?" Sierra''s anger immediately disappeared, briefly replaced by surprise, then, as if realizing something, a wide smile appeared on her face, and she stared intently at the girl.


    When the girl who introduced herself as Esme stopped bragging, she noticed Sierra''s smile. Realizing that she had made a serious mistake, she quickly rushed inside the building.


    "Where are you going, little Esma?" exclaimed Sierra, hurrying after her.


    "Aah! He... help! They''re killing me!" a girl screamed from inside. "Ah, what are you doing! L... let go! Noooo!"


    Idan and Arabel watched in silence, unable to utter a word. They couldn''t understand why Sierra, upon seeing the girl, was so surprised and angry at first, calling her Esmari. However, when the girl corrected her and introduced herself as Esma, Sierra''s behavior changed dramatically.


    Surprisingly, this girl Esma really possessed the power of the Diamond rank. When they fought inside the building, to their surprise, it did not collapse. This meant that none of them had used their abilities to their full potential.


    "It doesn''t seem like it was the good idea," Idan said to Arabel, without taking his eyes off the building from which Esma''s screams for help could be heard.


    "No way! It was a good idea, we just didn''t expect it to turn out this way," Arabel hastened to object, also perplexed by what was happening.


    "Hmm, how strange, �� Idan muttered, and Arabel immediately noticed it.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "The system�� She doesn''t give us any tasks. Usually in such situations, System immediately offers us a new task, but this time she is silent," Idan shared his concerns.


    Arabel was beginning to worry, too. The last time they encountered Sierra; the System gave them a task to obtain the essence of the blood of a Dark Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank. However, this time, when they met the Water Valkyrie, their System remained silent.


    Arabel had already begun to worry when Idan told her about his plan to meet with the Water Valkyrie. She thought that the System might give them a new task, but even then, System remained silent. Something was wrong.


    Both of them began to worry: perhaps there were some problems with their System again?


    [Hosts, there''s nothing wrong with this System!] The System''s words calmed them down a bit, but their suspicions still hadn''t been dispelled.


    The screams attracted the attention of the townspeople, and people began to gather around. Idan and Arabel didn''t want to draw attention to themselves and decided to leave. However, when they were about to disappear into the crowd, they felt a hand on their shoulders, grabbing them tightly.


    When they stopped, they noticed that it was Sierra who stopped them on their way to escape. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where are you going?" Sierra asked with a smile, and her smile sent a chill through both of them.


    Sierra forced the couple inside the store.


    Once inside, they were both amazed. A picture opened before them that they did not expect to see. At least, that''s not what their thought was when they saw that sign outside.


    Everything was done in blue, light blue and white tones. There were no obscene things or paintings to be seen anywhere. Everything looked clean and tidy. There were dozens of colorful vials on the shelves and on the counters. The store looked more like a potion shop than what the couple had thought at first.


    Only the destroyed furniture slightly spoiled the picture.


    Esma sat among the destroyed furniture, wiping non-existent tears, pouting and glaring at Sierra with hatred. She gave the couple the same look, because they were both together with Sierra.


    "What? Would you like some more?" Sierra asked with a smile, looking at Esma''s displeased expression.


    "N... no!" stammered Esma, covering her ass.


    There was an awkward silence.


    "You seem to know each other? Are you friends?" asked Arabel, trying to figure out the relationship between the two Valkyries.


    "No way!"


    "Of course not!"


    Sierra and Esma both refused.


    "Then who are you to each other?" asked Idan, looking at the two of them.


    "Just acquaintances!" replied Sierra.


    Esma, knowing Sierra''s character, looked curiously at her and the other two she had brought with her. Especially on Idan. She knew that Sierra didn''t dislike men very much, and the fact that Sierra answered his question so simply didn''t go unnoticed by her.


    "Could you introduce me to your new acquaintances?" asked Esma, still looking at Sierra with a displeased look.


    "That''s not necessary, your opinion doesn''t count here," Sierra refused. Then she turned her gaze to the couple.


    "This is Esmari Waterial, the Water Valkyrie. I couldn''t imagine that it was her all the time. If I had known earlier, I would never have agreed to come here," introducing the Water Valkyrie, Sierra began to regret agreeing to the couple''s request.


    "Ho, are you doing this on purpose? I told you, I''m not Esmari, I''m Esma!" �� Esma began correcting Sierra''s words again.


    "Yes, yes, I know. Shut up, or I''ll spank you again, and this time I''ll make it so that you can''t even sit!" threatened Sierra, to which Esma cowered on the spot.


    Idan and Arabel found this situation a bit ridiculous, but funny.


    "Esmari Waterial, a Water Valkyrie of the ''Legendary Rank''. Every living soul on the Celestial continent knows about it. She doesn''t have everything at home in her head. She is a complete pervert and libertine, who even corrupted an Ice Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank, thereby becoming the most infamously famous Valkyrie. Surprisingly, despite all this, she remains a virgin herself," Sierra said in one breath, and Esma, who listened to this, blushed like a tomato.


    "It''s not me, I said I''m Esma..." Esma, who started protesting again, suddenly stopped talking when she saw Sierra''s sharp gaze.


    "But as you can see, this girl who claims to be Esma and denies that she is not Esmari is actually a Water Valkyrie of the Diamond Rank, and on the one hand she is Esmari, but on the other hand she is not Esmari," Sierra''s words confused the couple a little. Sierra, after a short pause, looked at Esma and finally decided to reveal it.


    "She''s not the real Esmari, but her avatar, who lost touch with his main body after coming to this place and gaining independence!"

 Chapter 127 - 127: Esma

    "She''s not the real Esmari, but her avatar, who lost touch with his main body after coming to this place and gaining independence!"


    "A... Avatar?" Idan and Arabel exclaimed in disbelief. They recently acquired an ability with the same name themselves.


    They never imagined that they would meet someone with such an ability so soon.


    "Yes, it''s a mysterious technique that was discovered many centuries ago. However, the Council has now banned its use due to some shortcomings," Sierra said briefly, without taking her eyes off Esma.


    "If we were anywhere else, I would have destroyed this avatar. After all, the Council also issued a decree to destroy all existing avatars if they cannot be recalled," Sierra continued.


    Hearing this, Esma felt a chill run down her spine.


    "What? I haven''t heard anything about it!" Esma objected.


    "Huh?" Sierra didn''t believe her at first, but then, looking at Esma''s serious gaze, suspicion gripped her. "How long have you been in this place?" she asked.


    "I don''t remember anymore, I stopped counting the years a long time ago!" replied Esma, seeing no reason to hide the truth, because her life was at stake. Even if Sierra''s rank was limited, she was still much stronger than her.


    "You probably got here before the Council banned this technique," Sierra suggested.


    "Do you still have a connection with your main consciousness?"


    "No, all ties were severed the moment I ended up in the dungeon." Esma well remembered the day when she gained freedom from the main consciousness, but at the same time she was trapped in this cage.


    Esma had no regrets or feelings of dissatisfaction. In fact, Esma was very happy, and she did not want to leave this world at that moment, or rather, she was scared to do so.


    Sierra understood Esma''s situation and decided not to do anything against her, but seeing the inside of the store and the potions on the shelves, she wrinkled her face. Even when she has gained freedom from the main consciousness, she remains it.


    Of course, Esma noticed Sierra''s disgust when Sierra looked at the potions had displayed on the shelves and counters, and could only laugh in embarrassment.


    "Well, after all, you''re just like her..." saying this softly, Sierra shook her head.


    Esma caught what Sierra was muttering and was about to object, but then changed her mind. Why waste your energy on something that the other side can''t understand?


    "Well, are you still ready to talk to her after finding out who she really is?" Sierra asked, addressing Arabel mainly.


    The couple listened attentively and in complete silence to Sierra.


    They already had some idea about Esme, and, to be honest, this picture did not cause them much optimism. If everything Sierra was saying was true, then there was no way they wanted to deal with such a person.


    However, they also understood that others'' opinions about other people could be biased. Therefore, they decided to figure it out on their own and only then decide on further actions.


    "We would like to talk to her ourselves," Arabel expressed her opinion.


    "Fine. But let me warn you: under no circumstances take anything from her or consume anything in her presence. She can pour or put something strange," Sierra said seriously, then left the store, leaving the couple and Esma alone.


    Sierra did not want to be present at their negotiations, which greatly surprised the couple, and they realized how much Sierra had a bad opinion about Esma.


    "Ha ha ha. Well... don''t believe everything she said. That''s not true.�� Well, partly�� In truth, it wasn''t me, but my main consciousness." Esma started denying Sierra''s words and making excuses.


    The couple didn''t believe her, seeing how nervous the girl was, trying to justify herself.


    "Are you an alchemist?" Idan asked, looking at the potions on the shelves.


    "Yeah, and with experience." Esma started bragging.


    "And what''s in those vials?" asked Arabel, without taking her eyes off her.


    "Of course it''s an aphro..."


    It wasn''t until she was halfway through that Esma realized what she was going to say and stumbled.


    "Aphro... what?" ��


    Arabel asked, but Esma, instead of answering, fell silent.


    "An aphrodisiac. That''s what she meant," Idan replied instead of Esma, realizing that all these vials contained substances that affected sexual desire. Now the store''s name finally made sense.


    "So that''s why Sierra immediately left this store and advised us not to accept anything from her," Arabel''s face expressed mixed feelings as she examined the contents of the vials.


    "So what? Yes, these vials are really aphrodisiac, and, frankly, they sell well! What do you know about this?"�� suddenly Esma raised her voice and stopped denying the obvious, openly admitting it.


    "I feel in my gut that you are a couple in love," she said, pretending to sniff at the couple. "How much did you have?"


    "How much of what?" stammered Arabel, hearing this question.


    "There''s no need to pretend to be an innocent lamb. All couples face this sooner or later. Why be shy? It''s a natural function, and there''s nothing shameful about it." Esma, having got rid of her former timidity and embarrassment, spoke with confidence.


    "Oh! Don''t tell me you haven''t reached that stage yet?" Esma asked, feigning shock and disbelief.


    Arabel, hearing this, of course, realized what Esma was getting at. She was very embarrassed and blushed, giving herself away.


    "What? Is this really true?" �� Esma couldn''t believe it.


    "Wonderful! How about you buy a vial of mild potion from me? It will help you in your first time, and you will remember it for the rest of your life. I rarely meet such couples, and I don''t have much of this potion."


    "No way! We don''t need this!" said Idan decisively, grabbing Arabel''s hands tightly. Both quickly left the store, realizing that it was dangerous to stay here.


    The sudden change in Esma''s mood made it clear to them that they were not on their way with this woman. It''s better to leave before something serious happens.


    "Tsch!" �� As they left, all they heard was Esma clicking her tongue.


    The couple came to their senses only when they had gone a considerable distance from the store. They didn''t notice when Sierra appeared next to them, watching them with a smirk. Her smile seemed to say: "I warned you!"


    "How''s it going?" she asked, still smiling.


    "Nothing. We have nothing more to do here. Let''s go to the first city right away and meet the others," Idan suggested. Arabel was still very confused by what had happened.


    "Okay, �� Sierra agreed, and the three of them hurried out of town.


    Thanks to Sierra''s ability, they remained out of Limbo''s Mind''s field of view throughout the entire time, but some residents saw them, although they did not recognize who they were. It was only after they left the city that the locals realized that the couple Limbo was after was in the second city.


    By this time, Limbo''s Mind had already realized that those who had been running around in the Forbidden Zone all this time were doppelgangers who were distracting those who had set up an ambush. And the real culprits have long since left the Forbidden Zone.


    After a long search, Limbo''s mind couldn''t find a match. Limbo''s mind even asked Geminia about it, but she just shrugged, saying that they had long since left her domain.


    When asked why the doppelgangers had left the central layer, Geminia said that the aliens had somehow managed to tame members of her race, thereby separating them from her power. Now she can no longer feel them.


    Saying that this situation upset her, Geminia stopped paying attention to Limbo''s Mind. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Esma & the Young Dragon

    After the couple left, Esma began to collect the destroyed furniture. While packing, she rubbed her ass, which Sierra had hit and which still hurt.


    Esma didn''t know why Sierra brought this couple to her, but seeing how the couple treated her, she decided to give up on them. Esma didn''t even know their names.


    She needed to get the store in order and open it as soon as possible. Her regular customers were coming soon. After all, evening is coming soon, and it''s time for "pleasure."


    Just as Esma was finishing packing, a dozen customers entered her store. They all wore the same armor and weapons.


    Having been the owner of a store in this city for quite a long time, Esma recognized them immediately and did not pay much attention to them. She was waiting for the one who would come after them.


    Meeting her expectations, everyone soon parted, and a burly young man with long red hair, wearing red sparkling armor and two horns on his head entered the store. His red eyes with vertical pupils, which stared intently at Esma, could almost burn with their gaze, but Esma didn''t care, she didn''t even look in his direction.


    "Oya, who is this who has come to us? Has my beloved little dragon decided to please me with his presence again?" said Esma with a playful tone, and her words sent chills through the young dragon.


    Having only visited that ill-fated store twice and bought the potions recommended to him by his loyal subordinates, he already regretted this decision. Now he couldn''t satisfy himself without taking these potions. And every time he had such a need, he sent his subordinates to purchase them for him, just to avoid meeting with the owner of this damned place himself.


    However, today was a special occasion, and he had to come here personally, no matter how much he wished to avoid it.


    "It''s good to see you too, Esma," the young dragon said.


    "Oya, oya. You buy potions from me every day, but you''ve only deigned to show me your pretty face a couple of times. What made you bring that pretty face to me?" asked Esma, not hiding her curiosity.


    "I heard rumors that you had some interesting guests today, Esma," the young dragon decided to give Esma a direct hint of the reason for his visit. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dragon''s words caught Esma''s attention, she finally paid attention to him and looked with her blue eyes straight into his eyes.


    "And? What''s wrong with them?"


    "If it''s not difficult, will you share who they were?" the dragon tried to choose the right words so as not to offend Esma inadvertently. Unlike the couple and Sierra, the dragon knew how popular this woman was among the residents of this city. And whoever offends her will become almost the enemies of the whole city. Not only her regular male clients, but also their women will stand up for her.


    "Ungrateful, ill-mannered and rude customers! Don''t you see what they''ve done to my store?" exclaimed Esma, unable to contain her irritation, and described Sierra in harsh terms to the young dragon, pointing to the pile of broken furniture that she had to assemble.


    The dragon''s right eye twitched.


    "Did that couple do it?" he asked Esma.


    "A couple? No, of course not. The one who was with them did it. That old woman," Esma corrected him.


    "Hmm. So, they weren''t alone, and there was someone else with them. And, most likely, this woman helps them hide," the dragon concluded.


    "Who knows?" shrugged Esma. "So now tell me, who are they?"


    "Do you really not know or are you pretending?" The dragon couldn''t figure out if Esma was playing or if she really didn''t understand who they were.


    "How should I know? I serve so many clients a day that if I memorize every new one, then all my hair will turn white!"


    The dragon didn''t want to stay in this terrible store anymore. Its owner was simply unbearable.


    "You should know about this couple, because they''ve been talked about in all three cities for the last two months." The dragon did not directly say who they were, he only gave a hint. Of course, it took Esma a moment to understand what he was talking about, but then it dawned on her.


    Of course, even Esma, who spends all her time in the store, has heard of them. This is a couple who came to this place from another world. The aliens who provoked Limbo''s Mind and somehow still haven''t been absorbed or caught.


    "Really?!" exclaimed Esma. Suddenly standing in front of the dragon, Esma pressed down on it with all her Soul force, forcing it to bend down, and grabbed its horns.


    The soldiers surrounding them immediately grabbed their weapons, ready to attack. They could not tolerate the disrespectful behavior of a woman towards her leader.


    "Stop!" the dragon commanded, stopping his men.


    "Now repeat what you said!" demanded Esma, looking into the dragon''s eyes. That look took the dragon''s breath away.


    Although Esma was slightly shorter than ordinary women and did not have outstanding natural features, she was still a real beauty. However, the dragon knew that this beautiful flower only seemed like this at first glance. In fact, there were many poisonous thorns inside, ready to strike anyone who tried to approach.


    "I said that these two are probably the aliens from another world that Limbo''s Mind is after." This time, the dragon did not beat around the bush, but directly stated his thoughts and suspicions.


    Esma, having heard what she wanted, let go of the dragon''s horns. Having freed himself, dragon, not wanting to stay in this cursed place any longer, immediately left, taking his people with him. Dragon left Esma alone, trying not to distract her from the thoughts she was immersed in.


    "That''s a bitch", Esma thought with annoyance, as an understanding of what had happened today finally formed in her head.


    She realized that it was Sierra, that bitch, who was hiding the couple''s identity, and that was why no one could find them. Even from her, Esma, Sierra hid this information.


    Two months ago, when she first heard rumors about the couple, she was overcome with the desire to go on a quest. However, she restrained herself and decided to observe the development of events.


    Over time, Esma found out that the couple had ended up under the protection of the outsider leader of the third city, the same old elven witch. If she had the power of her real consciousness, she would gladly use it to break this elf''s pride, just as her real consciousness had once dealt with the proud and annoying Ice Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank.


    Today, this couple came to her by themselves, and by their behavior, Esma realized that they, and not Sierra, had brought them to her for some purpose. However, because of her actions, the couple ran away before they could finish.


    Esma began to regret putting too much pressure on them and scaring them. She should have restrained herself.


    But there was no cure for regret.


    "If Sierra is covering for them, it will be difficult to find them. Besides, it''s been a long time, and they''ve probably already left the city," Esma muttered.


    Forgetting about her business in the store, Esma went outside and quickly caught one of the city guards, interrogated him to find out the latest news about the couple.


    Esma found out all the details about the couple''s movements: from the third city to the Forest of Doppelgangers, where they were ambushed. Since yesterday, no one knows their exact location.


    As Esma had suspected, it was Sierra''s doing.


    "If they were in the Forest of Doppelgangers yesterday, they most likely came to me right after that. Sierra had to hear about me, about the Valkyrie living in this town. Judging by her surprise when she found out it was me, she wasn''t familiar with Valkyrie''s identity. And if that''s the case, then the couple probably wanted something from Valkyrie herself, not from me personally. So they will most likely go to the first city!" �� Esma began to analyze the situation, looking for an answer, and found the approximate direction of their movement.


    "There will be another "Reset" in a few days, and most likely they will decide to wait it out in the first city. So I''ll have time to find them," with this thought, Esma felt joy and, without wasting a minute, left the city, heading to the first city of Actacus in search of a couple.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Rough plan

    After leaving the city, the trio wasted no time rushing at great speed towards the first city, Actacus.


    Sierra was flying so fast that they had no doubt they would reach the city before it got dark.


    Today was the sixth day after the "Reset, and if their calculations were correct, they still had one full day left. After the 7th day and night, a "Reset" was supposed to occur on the 8th.


    "Hey Arabel, how are you? Is everything okay?" asked Idan through a mental connection, distracted from the contemplation of the world around him.


    "It''s fine, �� Arabel replied without much enthusiasm.


    "Why are you so sad? Are you sorry that things didn''t turn out the way we planned?"


    Arabel just nodded in response.


    "Who would have thought that she would turn out to be so... out of this world!" said Idan with a slightly defeated voice. He expected anything but that.


    "That''s for sure," Arabel agreed, remembering all of Esma''s antics.


    Before Idan and Arabel left the third city with the others and chose the Forest of Doppelgangers, the two of them already had a rough plan.


    The couple decided to go to the Forest of Doppelgangers to complete the task of the System and discover its new function.


    Both were confident that this new feature would be linked to one of the "Supreme" systems, and were ready to get at least one slot for taming any beast. Initially, the couple wanted to tame a flying beast that would help them, Eulalia and Nemo, move quickly between Forbidden Zones.


    However, everything did not go according to plan. Firstly, the energy of madness has made its own adjustments, practically depriving Idan of the opportunity to use his bloodline, and without it he will not be able to fly.


    Secondly, an unexpected encounter with Geminia and the "Perfect Doppelgangers" brought new information about themselves.


    Arabel recalled her conversation with Idan that evening, when they shared with Eulalia and Nemo the Manual to the "Path of Beast Tamer".


    Then Idan proposed a slightly modified version of their original plan.


    According to his idea, if they have the opportunity to sign a contract after opening a new function, then instead of the flying beast they chose for the first contract, they will both go to Geminia and ask to sign a contract with "Perfect Doppelgangers."


    In addition, Idan already drew attention to the possibility of opening a second slot for signing a contract for System points. He suggested that, if possible, they should open a second slot and think about a second contract before they leave this world and return to their own.


    The system met the couple''s expectations.


    The second slot for signing a contract and forming a second Star cost each of them 1,000 points.


    Surprisingly, although the cost was individual, they couldn''t form a Star individually. They both had to pay at the same time and go through the same process that they had already gone through when opening this "Beast Taming" function and their first Star.


    It has been a little less than two days since couple formed their first Star with the help of the System. According to the information provided by the System, they had to wait one week after signing the contract.


    Considering that only one day had passed since the first contract was signed, couple had to wait another six days before they could open a second slot. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How would you like to sign a second contract with the Water Valkyrie?"�� this unexpected question from Idan that day caused Arabel a real shock.


    "Are you... are you serious?"


    Before Idan had suggested this crazy idea to her, Arabel hadn''t even considered the possibility.


    "Remember what Sierra told us about the Water Valkyrie."


    Arabel began to dig into her thoughts and began to search for information about the Water Valkyrie.


    "It seems... hmm... Sierra said that that Valkyrie settled in the second city of Limbo, unlike the Light Valkyrie, who is the true leader of the First City," Arabel recalled.


    "Yeah, and do you remember what else Sierra said about her?"


    "Hmm... wait a minute�� I remembered! She said that this Valkyrie has her own business or something like that in the second city, and that she''s quite a famous person there," Arabel added.


    "Yes, that''s right. Do you think she could be a good option for a second contract for you?" asked Idan with some amusement in his voice.


    Although Idan''s idea seemed a bit crazy and almost impossible, Arabel''s curiosity and desire were piqued.


    "Do you think we can make a contract with Valkyrie?" asked Arabel with some uncertainty. She was worried about whether it was even possible to make contracts with intelligent beings.


    "Eh, Arabel, you underestimate this function very much..." Idan couldn''t help but smile at her doubts.


    "This function is related to the ''Supreme'' System, which specializes in taming. I''m sure this System is capable of contracting and taming anything. Otherwise, I don''t understand why she needs the title of "Supreme".


    Even after Idan''s words, Arabel looked at him doubtfully.


    "Think about it. Like a Water Valkyrie, you have an affinity for the water element. And since Valkyrie has her own business in the second city, it means that she has a talent for leadership. It can help us a lot in the future if we decide to create something of our own." Idan was already beginning to wonder about their future when they returned to their world.


    Idan and Arabel cannot cope with all the problems and trials that await them alone. They need people they can both trust. People who won''t doubt them, and they''ll trust them with their backs.


    And who could be an ideal candidate for the role of such people as non-contracted animals or creatures?


    "What about the Light Valkyrie?" Arabel suddenly asked Idan, staring at him intently.


    "You have an affinity for the element of light. Are you going to sign a contract with her too?"


    Idan wondered what the Light Valkyrie had to do with it. He hadn''t thought about another Valkyrie at all. However, seeing Arabel looking at him so seriously and intently, he felt a little scared.


    "Who? Is she? No, of course not! I didn''t even think about her. You heard Sierra say that it''s better for me to stay away from her," Idan hastily denied.


    Arabel''s expression remained unchanged, as if she didn''t believe his words.


    "Don''t you dare! Don''t even think about it!" said Arabel firmly after a pause.


    "O... okay..." Idan agreed, swallowing hard.


    Idan had already realized that sometimes Arabel''s behavior scared him. And Arabelle herself doesn''t seem to realize that she can be so intimidating.


    As a result, the couple could not communicate properly with the Water Valkyrie and hurried away. She seemed too strange to them, and they decided not to deal with her.


    While they were heading to the first city, having abandoned this idea, the one they had abandoned found out about their real identities.


    Esma left the second city and followed them to the first city in search of another Valkyrie, mistakenly believing that they were heading towards her.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Meanwhile, in the Forest of Doppelgangers part 1

    On the sixth day after the "Reset", a relaxed atmosphere prevailed in the Forest of Doppelgangers. On this day, everyone who responded to the call of local residents was looking forward to the return of the group, which included their targets.


    This task seemed quite simple to them. It was only necessary to capture two representatives of the human race of the "Silver" rank from another world.


    It would seem that what could be simpler? And what could have gone wrong?


    There was a young couple among the audience, no different from the rest, with a "Silver" rank. They had barely had breakfast when, on command, they were suddenly picked up and began to be distributed throughout the territory.


    The guy and the girl were locals, born and raised in this small world. They led their lives in the third city of Limbo, occasionally completing quests for the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Sylvie, I''ve had a bad feeling about this morning!" a guy with short brown hair and brown eyes said with alarm in his voice. He was wearing somewhat shabby adventurer''s clothes and was walking next to a girl his own age.


    This girl, whom he called Sylvie, was his childhood friend. They often spent time together and even became part of the same adventurer group. Sylvie was a head shorter than her companion, with long black hair and brown eyes. Her appearance was above average, and her parameters were average.


    "What! You''re not kidding, are you?" Sylvie asked the guy with some surprise and concern.


    "No. I''m not lying!"


    Sylvie noticed Kevin''s concern and began to worry.


    Since childhood, Kevin had a strange ability to sense danger, and thanks to this, the couple managed to avoid danger many times. They even managed to avoid fatalities several times thanks to this ability.


    "Don''t be a coward!" encouraged Kevin by their mutual acquaintance with Sylvie, who invited them to join this campaign. He was the leader of a small group of four people. If it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t have ended up in this dangerous place.


    His name was Rodru, and unlike the couple, he was a Gold-ranked fighter, just like the other member of their group.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Our goals are the same as the two of you, the Silver��ranked rookies!" said Rodru, looking down at the couple.


    "But according to the information, they have a Diamond��ranked and Platinum-ranked fighter," Sylvie objected.


    She did not doubt Kevin''s ability to sense danger, and therefore she was already beginning to worry, trying to find a way out of the current situation.


    "So what? We have four Diamond-ranked fighters and as many as thirteen Platinum-ranked fighters on our side! �� the last member of their group, a guy named Shora, expressed his opinion.


    "Most likely, we won''t even participate in the battle," Rodru said with some regret. "In my opinion, they gathered too many people to capture just two people of the ''Silver'' rank." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s for sure," Shora agreed, laughing. For their group, it was an easy job and good money.


    "..." Sylvie and Kevin didn''t have the words to object. They were both ranked lower, and from the outside, Rodru and Shora''s words were true.


    They also had Limbo''s Mind on their side, which from time to time provided information about the location of their targets.


    Limbo''s mind communicated information to the Leader of the locals, and he, in turn, disseminated information through specially trained people who could create small elemental birds that flew very quickly and distributed information to all the leaders of small groups.


    According to the latest information received, yesterday the targets reached the border of the Central Layer with the middle layer and set up camp for the night. And very soon they were going to encounter them, and it was because of this that they were all ordered to be distributed to designated territories, organizing a large network.


    While Sylvie and Kevin were worried, Rodru and Shora were in high spirits.


    Their group quickly reached their assigned area and began to observe the surroundings so as not to miss anyone. Sylvie and Kevin were getting more worried by the minute. They wanted to leave this place as quickly as possible, and their excitement was not lost on the other two members of their group.


    Over time, new information came in, which made Rodru and Shora even more happy and began to criticize Sylvie and Kevin for worrying too much about nothing.


    According to the information received, the only fighter of the "Diamond" rank who was in the group with goals left them together with his disciple, who recently reached the "Platinum" rank. This left the targets with only two escorts �� an elf of the "Platinum" rank and an ordinary guy of the "Golden" rank.


    After seeing the enthusiasm of Rodru and Shore, Kevin also began to calm down. However, Sylvie, on the contrary, became even more agitated. Kevin might not have trusted his ability as much, but Sylvie had already proven that this ability was never wrong.


    Less than an hour later, another piece of news arrived, which seemed to turn the whole ambush into one big joke. The remaining two companions of the targets also left them, and instead of heading to the third city and being ambushed, they decided to head to the first city.


    "Ah ha ha ha!" Rodru laughed when he heard the news. He began to feel sorry for their goals, saying that they should have chosen more reliable associates.


    After hearing this news for the first time, Sylvie began to have some doubts about Kevin''s ability to detect danger. In her memory, this ability had never been wrong before, so she didn''t immediately relax and let her guard down.


    Less than ten minutes later, new information arrived, but this time, instead of good news, it brought alarm.


    Their ambushed targets had disappeared.


    No one knew how it happened, when, or where.


    Even Limbo''s mind couldn''t find its couple.


    There was silence.


    No one knew what to do, having no idea of the location of the targets.


    Sylvie felt something was wrong when she heard the news. Her anxiety was growing by the minute.


    If she had been standing a little apart from Kevin before, now she was almost close to him.


    Rodru and Shira were still optimistic.


    So some more time passed in silence and suspense.


    Soon, another small elemental bird flew in, bringing the second alarming news. The group, consisting of one Gold-ranked fighter and four silver-ranked fighters, stopped communicating.


    The check showed that the entire group was briefly eliminated by an unknown force, without even giving them a signal.


    Rodru and Shora, who had once been full of enthusiasm, now seemed scared and lost. Sylvie was sure she saw fear and panic in their eyes.


    "Shishi," a soft chuckle suddenly rang out, which made Kevin and Sylvie flinch at the same time. They abruptly turned their heads and saw two figures standing not far from them.


    They were a man and a woman.


    The man had short black hair and brown eyes, and the girl had short black hair and brown eyes. Their gaze and the strange but identical smile sent a shiver down Sylvie and Kevin''s spine.


    These two were Idan and Arabel''s doppelgangers, who seemed to be playing their game with those who had ambushed their new masters. There was amusement mixed with madness in their eyes.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Meanwhile, in the Forest of Doppelgangers part 2

    Just looking at the two of them filled Kevin and Sylvie with real animal fear.


    "Shi shi shi..." The doppelgangers would let out a soft laugh from time to time, as if mocking their victims.


    Rodru and Shora also noticed the couple suddenly appearing and immediately recognized them as their targets. However, unlike Kevin and Sylvie, there was no fear in their eyes, but only anticipation.


    Both were happy for the chance to stand out and catch goals. They even forgot that they had just heard about the death of another group.


    After a quick glance at each other, they realized what the other wanted and prepared for a battle against the couple. By deciding not to call for backup and dealing with them on their own, they made the biggest mistake of their lives.


    Rodru clearly felt that the pair had the power of the "Silver" rank, and was completely confident in his ability to resist them.


    As a member of the human race, Rodru chose the "Path of Mastery", and his main weapon was a spear. Clutching it tightly in his hands and signaling to Shora, he swiftly rushed towards the doppelgangers.


    Shora followed him, choosing the young man as his target, while Rodru focused on the girl.


    The doppelgangers had been watching them curiously all this time, not taking any action, waiting for the opponent to make the first move.


    "Assholes!" Sylvie was the first to come to her senses, and when she saw that Rodra and Shora hadn''t given the signal, she started cursing them.


    Without waiting for the outcome of the battle, she took out a small scroll from her pocket, unfolded it, and, putting her Soul Power into it, activated the spell that was sealed in it.


    Since none of them were magicians, they each had their own scroll to give the signal.


    A small fireball soared into the sky with a whoosh and, rising quite high, exploded.


    If Idan and Arabel were here, they would compare this effect to the fireworks from their world, which was created entirely from magic, not gunpowder.


    Rudra and Shora noticed the signal given by Sylvie, and both snorted in displeasure.


    The doppelgangers looked unperturbed; their strangely identical smile unchanged. They weren''t in a hurry, and no one was rushing them. On the contrary, they were asked to distract the attention of the ambushers for as long as possible, and that was it. No further instructions were given.


    The doppelgangers were free to act. They were not ordered not to kill, run, or attack a particular creature.


    The joy of this freedom overwhelmed them, and they seemed intoxicated by what was happening. The energy of madness in the air only intensified these feelings.


    When Rodru and Shora approached and attacked, the doppelgangers finally joined the fight.


    At first, they easily dodged the blows, their movements were graceful and devoid of any flaws.


    With each new attack, Rodru and Shora increased their power, but their doppelgangers reflected each blow with unflappable calm. Rodru and Shora, realizing their mistake, began to panic with each new attack.


    The doppelgangers enjoyed watching the attackers'' expressions change.


    They quickly lost interest in the two and decided to end the fight as soon as possible, as they sensed the approach of powerful creatures.


    The collision lasted only a few seconds. In the end, the doppelgangers, noticing Rodru and Shor''s attempts to retreat and hide, each of them inflicted only a two of sword strikes, leaving them no chance of escape.


    In the blink of an eye, one blow severed Rodru and Shora''s arms holding their weapons, and the second slash severed their heads.


    Rodru and Shora didn''t have time to realize what had happened. Their opponents were moving faster than Silver-ranked fighters should be moving. They were much, much faster than even them, the Gold-ranked fighters.


    The last thing Rodru and Shora saw before they were plunged into darkness were their familiar headless bodies falling to the ground.


    Kevin and Sylvie were so scared that they couldn''t move in fear. Kevin couldn''t help himself and peed himself on the spot without even realizing it. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doppelgangers looked at them mockingly, enjoying their desperation. Neither of the two of them was in a hurry to finish them off.


    Then they turned their gaze in the opposite direction, from where reinforcements appeared one by one, consisting of a Diamond-ranked fighter and several Platinum-ranked ones.


    The doppelgangers weren''t fools, they were very smart and cunning. They immediately rushed away in the opposite direction from the reinforcements, passing Kevin and Sylvie, mocking them but doing nothing.


    The fighter of the "Diamond" rank, like Rodru and Shora, felt the power of the "Silver" rank from the doppelgangers and, underestimating them, did not do anything, giving the others the opportunity to act.


    In his opinion, these two were too weak for him.


    The others gave chase.


    Their speed was much faster than the doppelgangers, and they closed the distance very quickly. At the moment when they were almost upon them, a huge wall of trees rose up from the ground in front of them, blocking their path and obstructing their view.


    With a snort of disdain, each of the pursuers attacked the wall, and the wall was swept away by the collective attack.


    But what awaited the pursuers beyond the wall was emptiness.


    There was no one there.


    The couple just disappeared into thin air.


    Everyone unleashed their Soul Power to try to find them, but apart from a few small animals and insects, they found no one.


    A couple with an openly identical smile ran away and escaped from the pursuit of so many powerful beings.


    Even the Diamond-ranked fighter was surprised and confused.


    No one understood what had happened.


    Even Limbo''s Mind, which was watching all this, was confused, although unlike the others, he clearly saw what had happened.


    He stared intently at the two small creatures, quickly running away from the suddenly stopped pursuers, getting further and further away.


    Limbo''s Mind could clearly sense the familiar energy of the two aliens from these creatures.


    Limbo''s Mind was surprised and wondered how this couple turned into little creatures.


    Limbo''s Mind had not yet realized that these were not a real couple, but doppelgangers who, thanks to the contract, received the status of "Anomalies" of their masters, becoming the same "Anomalies".


    The doppelgangers acquired not only the status of "Anomalies", but even more amazing abilities of their masters.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Meanwhile, in the Forest of Doppelgangers part 3

    Thanks to the coordinated work of the three doppelgangers, they were able to easily and quickly elude their pursuers without being noticed.


    Idan and Arabel''s doppelg?ngers acted by choosing the weakest groups of opponents first, while Eulalia''s doppleganger provided cover.


    The three creatures, dubbed "Perfect Doppelgangers" by locals and outsiders, were considered the most powerful creatures in this Forbidden Zone.


    They were feared, and legends were made about them, but there was one indisputable statement that was not in doubt: "Ideal Doppelgangers" are not able to leave the central layer.


    Today, this claim has been refuted.


    The three "Perfect Doppelgangers" broke free from the shackles of the central layer, invaded the middle layer, and wreaked havoc among the locals and outsiders who came to this Forbidden Area in order to ambush their masters.


    Within a few hours, the trio of Doppelgangers successfully neutralized several small groups consisting of representatives of the "Silver" and "Golden" ranks. At the same time, they deliberately avoided collisions with representatives of the "Platinum" and "Diamond" ranks.


    If a meeting with the latter became inevitable, Eva, Eulalia''s Doppelganger, intervened and helped the other two members of the group successfully avoid a collision.


    Panic and chaos reigned among a group of locals and outsiders.


    Eva was amazed to discover that two of her close friends, who are also "Perfect Doppelgangers," had undergone significant changes after signing contracts. Right in front of her eyes, this couple was performing actions that she couldn''t even comprehend.


    As one of the "Perfect Doppelgangers," Eva was well aware of the limits of her abilities in the field of imitating and copying other beings.


    However, ever since these two had arrived in this place, they had never once used their abilities to imitate and copy others, almost always remaining in the guise of their masters. It was only during their escape that they took on the appearance of small creatures from their collections collected in this Forbidden Zone.


    These two, like their masters, possessed the power of the "Silver" rank, but at the same time they could cross the boundaries of ranks and fight with creatures of the "Golden" rank. In the previous encounter with their masters, they were not capable of such a thing.


    What was especially remarkable to Eve was how the two of them moved and fought��synchronously, without mistakes, and with amazing fluidity. Sometimes, one of them would explode with force while the other retreated, and when the enemy targeted the weaker one, the latter would explode with force, as if they were deliberately creating a trap for their opponents.


    However, Eva knew that their masters had demonstrated a similar ability. It was thanks to this sudden burst of power that the two were defeated. It seems that after signing the contract, they acquired the same skill as their masters.


    In light of the growing number of victims among the participants of the "Silver" and "Gold" ranks, the leaders who tried to stop the violators, but failed, decided to withdraw all groups in order to minimize losses.


    The survivors were overcome with panic and fear. They were relieved by the decision to recall all the bands and were finally able to breathe freely.


    The leaders, who were in a difficult position and unable to handle the situation, could only curse the couple.


    Having gathered together, all the powerful beings began to discuss further actions, but then the one who was connected to Limbo''s Mind received information that shocked everyone present. Even the Diamond-ranked creatures were startled and a little scared.


    Limbo''s mind finally realized that those who were attacking them were not aliens, but "Perfect Doppelgangers" masquerading as aliens.


    Moreover, these Doppelgangers were originally part of the Forbidden Zone, but the aliens somehow managed to subdue them and turn them into their subordinate Doppelgangers, who, like themselves, became Anomalies beyond the control of the rules of this world.


    Finally, everyone realized the gravity of the situation. Everyone knew that "Perfect Doppelgangers" are able to copy their opponent almost perfectly. This suggested that those who attacked them, eliminating the weak, had not actually even started serious action yet. After all, the power of the "Silver" rank had been emanating from the attackers all this time.


    But what happens if they copy someone of the "Golden" or "Platinum" rank? What if they try to copy someone of the "Diamond" rank?


    A shiver ran down everyone''s spine. It was a disaster.


    While the leaders, realizing the gravity of the situation, tried to find a way out of the current situation, the perpetrators of the incident gathered together.


    Eva looked at her companions in surprise, who still had a strange, satisfied smile on their faces. She was a little jealous of them. She also wanted to have fun and enjoy life to the fullest. But she was instructed by her master to just support the two of them for a while, and after that period ends, step back and return to her master.


    And that deadline was inexorably approaching.


    Idan and Arabel''s doppelgangers fully tasted the charm of the game and were filled with joy. And this joy of theirs was passed on to their masters through their contract.


    By virtue of this contract, they have become "Anomalies" beyond the control of the rules of this world. For them, killing locals and outsiders had no meaning and did not entail any consequences in the form of punishment. Their connection to the masters also provided them with the protection provided by the contract between Limbo''s Mind and Milica.


    However, the most remarkable aspect that the two acquired was their unique pair bond, which united them like Idan and Arabel. This allowed them to gain a simplified version of their unique abilities, "Exchange of Stats", which allowed them to exchange power, and "Swap", which allowed the doppelgangers to swap places.


    It was thanks to this connection that the two could so skillfully and synchronously fight against a superior opponent in both numbers and rank. They mostly used the ability to exchange thoughts and exchange power, still without resorting to the "Swap" ability.


    Although they had become stronger, their maximum rank was limited to two ranks. It follows that if they copy the appearance and abilities of a Diamond-ranked creature, their rank will be Platinum, not Diamond. Along with the rank, the strength of the copied abilities of the target will decrease.


    However, this restriction did not cause them much distress, as it was mostly offset by the acquisition of the amazing abilities of their masters.


    Time passed inexorably, and there was less and less time to play.


    Deciding to make one last sortie before Eva left, they headed towards the enemy camp.


    ***


    In the depths of the Central Layer of the Forbidden Layer, Geminia, watching the antics of her race, couldn''t help but sigh.


    These children were too rebellious.


    The building, disagreeing with her opinion, began to shake.


    They were all jealous of the three of them, wanting the same thing.


    Geminia just shook her head.


    "The day will come when you all get what you want, you just have to wait a bit. Is it okay?" Geminia said with concern, and the house, as if agreeing with her, swayed slightly.


    ***


    Sierra was rapidly approaching the first city, dragging Idan and Arabel with her. All this time, Idan and Arabel could clearly feel the emotions of their contracted counterparts, and it caused them strange feelings. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were almost overwhelmed with joy, mixed with some kind of madness. It was an unusual feeling for Arabel, but Idan, who had absorbed so much of the energy of madness, knew it.


    Both realized that they had signed a contract with two madmen, and began to think about how to subdue these two doppelgangers and make them a little docile.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Branch of the Adventurer Guild of the first city of Limbo

    As expected, before dusk, the trio spotted the majestic Aktakus, Limbo''s largest city, on the horizon.


    Idan and Arabel, surveying the surroundings from a height, could confidently confirm that the first city of Limbo rightfully holds the title of the largest.


    Unlike the other two cities, which were inhabited by representatives of different races, the first city was dominated by the human race, which unofficially made Actacus a city of humans.


    The trio stayed for a while at a height in order to enjoy the view of the majestic city, went down to the gate, trying not to attract attention.


    This time, from start to finish, the couple decided to trust Sierra and enter the city without revealing their identities or showing identification. Now that Idan and Arabel realized that they could no longer feel safe in cities, they decided to completely hide their true identity from others.


    And Sierra, like no one else, was the perfect candidate for this role��she could help them sneak into the city and go unnoticed.


    During the day, they safely presented their identification cards, passing through the gate leading to the second city without hindrance. At that moment, they were convinced that Limbo''s Mind''s attention had been diverted by their doppelgangers left in the Forest of Doppelgangers, and they had some time to act unhindered.


    However, now using an identity card to pass through the gate has become a risky action.


    Moreover, Sierra was not their servant and was not obligated to unconditionally fulfill their whims.


    It was only because of the new agreement they had made with her that she agreed to become their companion for a while. If it wasn''t for her, the couple had no idea how to operate in other cities besides the third, where they had the patronage of their master, who was the unofficial leader of the city.


    Under the cover of the Sierra, the trio entered the city without attracting the slightest attention or arousing the slightest suspicion.


    Idan and Arabel couldn''t be sure that Nemo and Eulalia had reached the first city, and all that remained was to check it personally.


    They arranged to meet at the Adventurer''s Guild branch and decided to spend the rest of their time under Guild protection. Their choice was due to the fact that the Guild maintained a neutral position towards locals and outsiders.


    The couple was confident that as long as they were considered adventurers, they would not be hunted.


    However, in order to protect themselves, they decided not to reveal their true identity if possible.


    In each of the three cities where the Adventurer Guild branch was located, the branch was located in the heart of the city, and the trio easily found the building. Sierra slightly weakened her concealment ability, after which they entered unhindered in search of Nemo and Eulalia.


    Just like the branch in the third city of Usuria, there was a fuss inside.


    As soon as the trio entered, everyone''s attention turned to them, and everyone began to stare intently at the newcomers. No one recognized them as acquaintances, which indicated that they were strangers and not locals.


    The couple also started looking for their acquaintances, while Sierra slightly released her Diamond-ranked Soul Force, scattering curious gazes.


    Everyone who used their Soul Force felt the backlash of Sierra''s Soul Force, and their faces turned pale from it.


    "Diamond rank?" asked the voices of those who felt the power and grandeur of Sierra''s Soul Force.


    All the curious and daring gazes immediately disappeared.


    No one wanted to provoke the wrath of a creature like Sierra. Everyone was trying to save their lives.


    In addition, the number of "Diamond" ranks in all three cities was small. There were a little more than fingers on his hands, but definitely less than twenty.


    There was no sign of Nemo and Eulalia among those gathered. The couple couldn''t use their Soul Power to explore the entire Guild building as it was forbidden by the rules.


    They looked hopefully at Sierra, but she shook her head too. Even she couldn''t explore the entire building unnoticed. All that remained was to wait.


    There were two possible explanations: either Nemo and Eulalia hadn''t reached the city yet, or they were already here and had rented the restrooms provided by the Guild and were waiting for their arrival.


    The couple did not seek to attract undue attention and contact the Guild staff by revealing their identity, however, in order to find out if Nemo and Eulalia had arrived, they had no choice but to contact them.


    Having made this decision, the couple headed to the reception desk. After a brief discussion that took place between them through a mental link, Arabel volunteered to take on this role. Unlike Idan, the Ghost mask she wore successfully hid her identity, and she decided to take advantage of it.


    They had barely reached the reception desk when the side door leading to the private rented rooms opened and two people came out. When they noticed the couple and Sierra heading towards the front desk, they called out to them.


    �� Miss Sierra! The elf called out, attracting the trio''s attention.


    The two were Eulalie and Nemo, who had recently arrived at the Adventurer Guild branch and rented two rest rooms. Shortly after, Izzy informed Nemo that the trio had arrived and were looking for them.


    Both were pleasantly surprised that they arrived so quickly. After all, according to their plans, they were going to go to the second city on business. How did they manage to complete their business so quickly and get from the second city to the first?


    Both had some suspicion, but Izzy assured them that they weren''t fake, but were real.


    "Oh, you''re here!" Arabel exclaimed happily when she saw her seniors. She was glad to know that they had successfully reached the city and the Adventurer Guild branch.


    "Come here, we''ve rented rooms. Let''s talk inside," Eulalia called the trio, and they immediately headed towards them. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then there was a shout: "Stop!"


    Although the trio and Eulalia and Nemo heard this scream, they ignored it and continued on their way to their separate rooms.


    "I said stop!" The scream was heard again, and the group was assaulted by the pressure of the Soul Force, which tried to pin them to the ground.


    But the one who attacked made the biggest mistake of his life, because he immediately received a retaliatory blow with a Soul Power far superior to his own, and he was pinned to the ground by this force. All the bones on his legs were shattered, and blood gushed out.


    Sierra didn''t use her full force to leave him alive, otherwise he would have turned into a bloody mess.


    "A-a-a-a!" �� feeling the pain, the screamer began to scream in pain.


    Everyone who witnessed what was happening could only shake their heads in frustration, anticipating such an outcome. After all, unlike this man who had just entered the building, they were all aware that there was a diamond-ranked being in this group.


    "Hey, isn''t this the Staff Hero''s subordinate?" A question suddenly rang out among the crowd.


    Only then did some of those present recognize the victim as one of the Staff Hero''s confidants.


    "Indeed�� This is the Staff Hero''s subordinate!" exclaimed another, who also recognized the man.


    "Damn it! They''re in trouble now!" said a third.


    "Ha ha ha ha. What did you expect? You saw that elf, didn''t you? She''s just gorgeous!" the fourth whistled.


    "Our Hero could not pass by such beauty. Besides, as you know, he tried to court a High Elf from the third city, but to no avail," someone from the crowd remarked mockingly.


    "There are rumors that he was almost castrated back then, and because of that, all the elves left the city and moved to the other two. Now that there''s an elf in town, he won''t let her go!"


    The crowd began to animatedly discuss what had happened, and the group did not remain indifferent to these conversations.


    Eulalia was filled with gloomy forebodings. She knew that the Hero of the Staff was a man of dubious reputation, but she had not heard that he showed a particular penchant for hunting elves.


    That''s why she didn''t want to go to this city when she and Nemo were offered a couple to go here.


    Now, her premonitions seemed to be justified.


    As soon as they arrived in the city, they found themselves in the sight of one of the most powerful beings in this world and the ruler of this city.

 Chapter 134 - 134: New task and New problem

    The unfortunate man was still screaming in pain, but no one rushed to his aid. Even the Guild staff did not consider it necessary to intervene. No one wanted to incur the displeasure of a Diamond-ranked being.


    Eulalia called Sierra and the couple, and they all disappeared through the door leading to the rented rooms, leaving numerous onlookers discussing what had happened and wondering what would happen next.


    As they walked to the rented rooms, the couple, to everyone''s surprise, remained silent, and both had a strange expression on their faces.


    They couldn''t find the words. The system has made its move again.


    As soon as someone started talking about the fact that the guy who tried to stop them was a subordinate of the Staff Hero, the couple received a new task from the System. They were already a little used to the sudden messages from the System, but they still almost jumped when they heard what they were assigned.


    [Ding! A task has been issued! Get your hands on one of the Sacred Weapons - the Sacred Staff. The reward for completing the task is unlocking the ability to make individual orders for forging weapons or armor through the "Trade" function directly to the "Supreme Blacksmith System". Failure of the task �C items related to the "Supreme Blacksmith System" in the "Trade" function will be blocked for purchase. The deadline for completing the task is 2 days!]


    "System, �� Idan said in a surprisingly calm voice, devoid of any emotion, "do you realize that the task you assigned us is related to a person who has managed to reach the higher realms?"


    [Host, the System understands this perfectly well. I recommend that you carefully study the contents of the assignment once again,] the System replied.


    Idan opened the notification window and reviewed the contents of the task. Everything was exactly as he had expected, nothing new or unusual. The task was related to a Higher Realm being like Sierra and Milica.


    Idan almost asked the System a question, but changed his mind at the last moment. He realized why the System found this task feasible. There was no direct indication in the terms of the task that the owner of the Sacred Weapon should be eliminated. The system, in fact, required them to obtain the Sacred Staff in any way. Theft, murder, exchange��all means were acceptable.


    "This is the fifth ''Supreme'' system..." said Arabel, drawing attention to the name of the new ''Supreme'' system.


    "I thought we could get some rest before the Reset, but it looks like we won''t be able to," Idan said to Arabel as they entered the room Nemo had rented.


    Nemo and Eulalia rented two rooms, one for men and the other for women. Both rooms were identical and designed for a group of four people with separate sleeping places. There was a shared living room, a bathroom, and even a restroom.


    No one stood on ceremony, and everyone, having entered and found a comfortable place, settled down.: who is on a soft black sofa, who is on a chair next to the table, and who is in an armchair.


    "Well, I''m not surprised..." Sierra broke the silence, looking at Eulalia.


    Although she wasn''t part of the group, she was still connected to them because of a small deal with the couple, and at the same time, she was curious to see what would happen next.


    "Of course, I''ve heard that the Staff Hero is a scoundrel, but this..." Eulalia had no words to express her shock.


    It''s one thing that the Hero of the Staff failed to win the heart of her Master, but it''s quite another that he takes out his anger on members of her race because he was rejected and almost castrated.


    Eulalia was furious. She longed to strangle the Hero of the Staff, if she had enough strength.


    Eulalia was not stupid and understood that she could not do it. And now that they had offended the Staff Hero by harming his subordinate, they had brought unnecessary trouble upon themselves.


    "If you persist in saying that this is your fault, then I have to say that we are to blame for this. If we hadn''t asked you both to come to this city, then none of this would have happened," Idan added.


    Nemo did not engage in polemics with his interlocutors. His thoughts were straightforward: What''s done is done. Instead of looking for the culprits, you should think about how to proceed.


    Sierra again preferred the role of a bystander, enjoying the unfolding action.


    "And now what?" Eulalia asked.


    "One thing is for sure: we have insulted the Staff Hero, and he will not leave it unanswered. Especially if he finds out that there was an elf among those who insulted him," Idan expressed his opinion. "However, as long as we are within these walls, we are safe."


    "Yes, but only if the Guild doesn''t decide to expel us!" retorted Eulalia, doubting that the Guild would take sides in this conflict or remain neutral, as she claims.


    After all, the incident happened at the Guild branch.


    "Since we''re going to have to deal with the Hero of the Staff, does that mean she''s going to be involved?" This particular question was addressed to Sierra.


    Sierra, upon hearing Arabel''s question, just smiled broadly and did not answer her question.


    Although Sierra''s smile did not please Arabel, her smile made it clear to her that she was right.


    If the Staff Hero was already involved in this matter, then along with him would come another problem that Arabel was most eager to avoid.


    She already had a bad impression of the other Valkyrie they had encountered today, and now this case, which would involve this problematic person.


    Arabel stared at Idan without saying a word.


    Idan, on the other hand, was lost in thought and didn''t pay any attention to it. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more Arabel thought about Sierra''s words in the Forest of Doppelgangers, the more strange she felt. The air around her began to rapidly cool, and with it, her emotions became increasingly rigid and distant.


    Sierra almost burst out laughing, watching the changes taking place with Arabel.


    Arabel closed her eyes, trying to sort out her thoughts, which were starting to get confused. Then, opening her eyes and continuing to look at Idan, she said to herself:


    "Let her come. Let her try. Whatever she does, he''s mine!"

 Chapter 135 - 135: On the eve of trouble

    Twilight enveloped the earth, and the sun disappeared below the horizon.


    After a short conversation, the group did not go to their rooms to relax. Everyone was busy with their own business, tense in anticipation of possible trouble.


    The group''s initial plan was simple: they intended to wait out tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, when the ?Reset? came, determine the location of the Forest of Doppelgangers, and then, having received another task, go there hoping for luck.


    After all, there were no guarantees that if the Temple did not appear in this place this week, it would appear after the ?Reset?.


    Idan noticed that Arabel had been acting a little strangely since the end of the conversation.


    "Arabel, �� Idan called out to her, ��can you hear me?" But she, lost in her own thoughts, did not respond.


    "Arabel!" Idan called out again, but this time she ignored him.


    Idan frowned, trying to figure out what was going on.


    "Belle!" he called, shortening her name.


    To his surprise, Arabel shuddered and finally turned her gaze on him.


    "What did you just call me?" she asked, looking into Idan''s eyes.


    Idan was pleasantly surprised and, without trying to hide anything, said:


    "Belle. I called you Belle. It''s just that when I called you as usual, you didn''t pay attention to me."


    "Hmm..."


    "Don''t you like it?" asked Idan.


    "Well, I wouldn''t say I don''t like it, it''s just kind of unusual. No one called me that," Arabel replied.


    "Well, just because no one called you that doesn''t mean I can''t. I''ll be the first and only one to call you that," Idan said, and it wasn''t a question, but a statement.


    Arabel was a little stunned, but she didn''t mind it, on the contrary, it seemed a little appropriate to have an abbreviated name that was used only by the two of them.


    "All right," Arabel agreed.


    "Hehe, you can also come up with an abbreviated name for me," Idan suggested.


    "Huh? You already have a short name; how else can you shorten it?" Arabel was a little confused, and Idan only realized that he had been too stupid.


    "Dan?" Arabel blurted out almost without thinking.


    "How about Dan?"


    Idan burst out laughing. "She just deleted one letter."


    Arabel was a little embarrassed by his laughter, not realizing that her mood and emotions had gradually returned to normal.


    "Okay, okay, I like it. Let it be Dan," Idan agreed with her version.


    The others quietly watched and listened to the conversation between the couple, and a smile played on their faces, seeing how the relationship between the couple was slowly but surely progressing.


    Sierra also noticed that Arabel''s mood had returned to normal during her conversation with Idan. And she found it amazing and strange.


    She had interacted with the Ice Valkyries many times, and compared to them, Arabel was completely different.


    "Perhaps because she wasn''t originally born an Ice Valkyrie?" Sierra asked herself and then looked at Idan.


    "Or because he''s next to her?" S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    At the same time, in a small office on the top floor of the Adventurer Guild branch, there was a man in his fifties, whose hair was already streaked with gray. He looked strong and full of strength for his age.


    His height was about two meters, and his body was not overly muscular. He was wearing the official clothes of the Adventurer''s Guild, and there was a distinctive badge on the right side of his chest, indicating his position as the chief of this branch.


    The Guild branch Chief was busy writing something important when he was distracted by a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" �� he said in a confident and firm voice.


    The door opened and a middle-aged woman entered the office. Her eyes were hidden behind round glasses, and her short black hair was neatly styled. She was wearing a uniform typical of members of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The woman who entered rubbed her eyes slightly and adjusted her glasses, which showed her fatigue after hours of paperwork.


    "Lisa, you should rest more, the reports won''t go away," said the Chief.


    "If everything was as simple as you say, Chief, then I would have been asleep in my room a long time ago," the woman whom the Guild Chief called Lisa replied with annoyance.


    She served as the chief secretary in this branch of the Adventurer Guild. Recently, the department has faced a shortage of qualified staff, which has led to an increased workload for all more or less experienced employees.


    "This week, a couple more employees left the department, transferring to other cities," Lisa added.


    "Hmm..." The Guild Chief was also annoyed by the current situation, but he did his best, and there was nothing more he could do.


    "Well, let''s leave it at that. What brings you to me?"


    Lisa understood that the Guild Chief had done everything in his power and could not change the course of events, so, sighing, she began to talk about the incident that happened recently in the Branch lobby, namely the incident with Eulalia''s group and the Staff Hero''s subordinate.


    "Well, well! Have you managed to identify these people?"


    "The one who attacked first was the Staff Hero''s subordinate!" said Lisa, and there was a note of disgust in her voice when she mentioned the Hero''s title.


    "As for the other side, they were four disciples of Milica from Usuria and one unknown woman of the "Diamond" rank. It was she who rebuffed the Staff Hero''s subordinate and injured him," Lisa said.


    The Guild Chief rubbed his chin thoughtfully. As the Chief of the Guild, he was familiar with Milica.


    "Wait, did you say that these are Milica''s disciples?" �� it''s only now that he remembers the information he received a few days ago.


    It was about the fact that Milica accepted two strangers from another world as students.


    "Yes, Guild Chief, it''s them," Lisa confirmed his guesses. �� And those two were also among them."


    "Oh!" The Chief was surprised, but not as much as one might expect.


    "What should we do?" Lisa asked the Guild Chief.


    "Nothing!" the Guild Chief replied without hesitation.


    "..." Lisa bowed her head, not quite understanding.


    "It''s the Staff Hero''s subordinate''s fault," the Guild Chief said. �� The opponent only responded with force against force. So leave them to themselves. Just keep an eye on the situation. The Staff Hero will not ignore this matter and will take appropriate measures."


    "The Guild," the Chief continued, "has always been and will always be a neutral force, and we intend to maintain this status.


    "If any of the participants in the conflict violate the rules of the Guild on its territory, they will be punished in accordance with our rules."


    "Understood!" the chief secretary replied and, leaving the Guild Chief''s office, proceeded to a special office where the personal forces of the Adventurer Guild were gathered, awaiting the orders of the Chief.


    ***


    At this time, in a luxurious building located near the Branch of the Adventurer Guild, in a spacious room enveloped in clouds of hot steam, a beauty with long golden hair was basking in a huge bathtub. The thick steam hid her figure and face, allowing one to only guess at her appearance.


    She was enjoying the warmth and peace, immersed in a pleasant bliss. But suddenly her privacy was disrupted�� a young girl in maid''s clothes ran into the room. She was agitated and out of breath.


    "Mistress!" the maid exclaimed in panic.


    "What happened?" the beauty asked, frowning with displeasure.


    "Mistress, the Hero is heading to the Adventurer''s Guild Branch! He found out that his subordinate was injured, and there was an elf among the attackers!" the maid quickly reported.


    "Oh, I''m so tired of this!" the beauty exclaimed. Her mood was hopelessly spoiled, and she no longer found pleasure in basking in the warm water. She left the bathroom and, putting on clothes with the help of her Diamond-ranked Soul Force, headed towards the Branch of the Adventurer Guild, expressing her dissatisfaction with her whole appearance.


    ***


    At this time, a young woman with long sea-green hair appeared at the gates of the first city, breathing heavily, but there was anticipation in her gaze.


    It was the avatar of the infamous Water Valkyrie Esmari Waterial, Esma, who finally reached the first city and, without delay, went in search of another Valkyrie who lived in this city. However, she didn''t know that she had already gone to the Adventurer Guild Branch after the Staff Hero.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Hero has come

    "Should we call them?" Arabel asked Idan as soon as her mood improved. She was referring to their two doppelgangers, who were sent to distract attention and "play around" a bit.


    Lately, she had been constantly feeling the joy of her contracted doppelganger and thought that maybe she had had enough. After all, the whole group arrived safely in the first city.


    "You asked that just in time," Idan said, "and I was going to suggest summoning them back myself. They''ve had enough of "playing"!"


    Idan shared Arabel''s opinion about the need to bring back the doppelgangers. They may still be useful in the upcoming event.


    Both of them had been feeling connected to the doppelgangers all this time and realized that since they could sense their doppelgangers at such a distance, they were quite capable of using the Summoning ability to bring them back to their contracted Star, even if they resisted.


    Idan and Arabel understood that their doppelgangers were still enjoying themselves in the Doppelganger Forest, sensing their joyful mood through the bond.


    Although they did not know what exactly the doppelgangers were doing to be so happy, they realized that they would not return of their own free will, and they would have to force them back.


    After making this decision, Idan and Arabel simultaneously used their Summoning ability to bring back the doppelgangers.


    As expected, they felt unwillingness in their mood and some resistance. However, after a bit of resistance, both doppelgangers gave up and returned to their masters.


    The "Summoning" was a success. The couple felt the presence of their doppelgangers inside their first Stars, and at the same time, they felt very tired.


    They didn''t take into account that any ability requires a certain expenditure of Mana or Soul Force. It felt like using this ability required a significant amount of both.


    The couple realized that the amount of Mana and Soul Force depends on the distance between them and the contracted creature. They leaned back in their chairs, trying to relax and recover from their sudden fatigue.


    Knock Knock Knock


    There was a soft knock on the door. Everyone present exchanged glances, but no one was expecting the guests.


    "Come in!" Eulalia said, noticing from their looks that they weren''t expecting anyone.


    The door opened, and an employee of the Adventurer''s Guild entered the room. It was noticeable that she was nervous and avoided looking into the eyes of her interlocutors.


    �� I''m sorry, but you have visitors! �� She said.


    "But we''re not expecting anyone!" Eulalia replied firmly.


    "Ah, forgive me, but a Hero has come and is looking for you. I was asked to just inform you about it," the employee replied in a panic, frightened by Eulalia''s unyielding gaze.


    "Heh, he''s here!" said Sierra with a grin. "Well, what are you going to do?"


    The others looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    They could just lie low and not leave the room, waiting for the Reset, since they had plenty of food.


    "I''ll say right away, I don''t want to get involved in this case, although I understand that I was the one who injured that fool, but I wasn''t the root cause," Sierra immediately expressed her attitude and intentions, looking at Eulalia.


    At that moment, Eulalia suddenly smiled and, looking at the others, said:


    "I''m going to take a look at this so-called Hero! You stay here!"


    "No, we''ll go with you!" Arabel immediately refused Eulalia''s offer.


    "Yes, we''ll go with you!" agreed Idan with Arabel''s words.


    The Hero himself came to them, and they did not want to miss the opportunity to look at him, in case they somehow manage to steal the "staff".


    The couple looked at each other, and even without words or mental link, they could understand what each of them was thinking.


    Nemo, without saying a word, took a step forward, thereby expressing his intention to join them.


    "Ah, youth, youth..." Sierra said with a smile, watching what was happening, and got up, intending to follow them and take a seat in the front row to witness everything with her own eyes.


    Eulalia led the group, followed by Nemo, Idan, and Arabel, with Sierra bringing up the rear.


    The employee sighed softly and rushed forward, showing the group the way.


    The members of the group, not daring to speculate, preferred to personally verify what awaits them. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The employee led them to the spacious hall of the Adventurer''s Guild, where many people had already gathered by that time. There were a lot more of them than before. All of them were located at the edges of the hall, leaving a large open space in the center, on which, to the surprise of the group, tables and chairs were set up.


    It was obvious that everything was organized in such a way as to provide an opportunity for the two opposing sides to enter into negotiations.


    There was no one on one side, while dozens of people had already gathered on the other.


    In the very center, in the group of the opposite side, one person stood out �� a young man dressed in luxurious clothes. His blond hair shone like gold, and his eyes looked like they were made of pure gold. He smiled affably at everyone who entered. His gaze quickly swept over those present, but then stopped on Eulalia, and he could not take his eyes off her.


    Eulalia''s group immediately realized that this young man was none other than the famous Staff Hero.


    Eulalia, who had attracted the attention of the Hero of the Staff, took a seat opposite him. Nemo was on her right, and Sierra was next to Nemo.


    Arabel sat to Eulalia''s left, and Idan sat to her left.


    Compared to the dozen people surrounding the Hero, Eulalia''s group of five seemed less impressive.


    Idan and Arabel carefully examined the Hero in the hope of seeing the Sacred Staff, but it was nowhere to be seen.


    The couple sighed with disappointment.


    Everyone who was watching was quietly whispering to each other, anticipating what was happening.


    No one knew how it would end.


    At this time, a beautiful woman with long blonde hair and the same light golden eyes as the Hero appeared among the crowd.


    Somehow, she was hiding her presence, and no one in the crowd was paying attention to her.


    She fixed her gaze on the center of the hall, narrowing her eyes in displeasure, looking at the Hero.


    "Asshole!" she swore at the Hero.


    Then she suddenly felt someone''s eyes on her and drew attention to it, and when she saw the one who was looking at her, goosebumps ran through her, and she almost screamed in fear.


    A woman dressed all in black, with a wide smile on her face, was looking directly at her from the people sitting opposite the Hero''s group.


    The blonde woman, no matter how hard she tried, could not forget that smile. She even dreamed about her, which sometimes made her wake up in the middle of the night.


    This blonde-haired woman was, of course, the Blonde Valkyrie Lucinda Lightial. A Valkyrie who had insulted Sierra and learned a lesson for it, which still tormented her, becoming her personal nightmare.

 Chapter 137 - 137: The beginning of negotiations

    Lucinda, still trembling with horror, finally noticed that this terrible woman was sitting among those who opposed the Hero, and this discovery plunged her into such fear that she could not remain inactive and just watch what was happening.


    She stepped out of the crowd and cast off her distraction spells, and everyone immediately turned their gazes to her.


    "Saint!" someone exclaimed, causing a wave of admiration.


    "Ah, the Saint!"


    "The Saint is here!"


    The quiet crowd erupted in cheers for Lucinda.


    The Hero''s group and Eulalia''s group also noticed Lucinda''s appearance.


    "Hehehe," only Sierra chuckled softly as she looked at her.


    Arabel''s gaze, noticing and recognizing the newly arrived woman, became so sharp and intense, as if her eyes could emit fire and incinerate this woman.


    In order not to lose her authority in the eyes of the crowd, Lucinda pulled herself together and, overcoming her fear of Sierra, began to behave like a true Saint. She greeted the audience with a dazzling smile.


    Approaching the negotiating table, Lucinda did not take a seat next to the Hero, but preferred to take a neutral position with the representatives of the Guild, which somewhat surprised the Hero.


    The Hero wanted to say something, but under Lucinda''s gaze, he didn''t dare. He was slightly puzzled, but then he looked away from her and looked at Eulalia.


    This elf was as beautiful as her Master.


    Yes, the Hero already knew that this elf was a direct disciple of Milica, the High Elf he had fallen hopelessly in love with and still could not forget.


    "Everything went wrong because of her. Because she rejected me, everything changed. It''s all because of her," the voices repeated in the Hero''s head as he looked at Eulalia, and his thoughts turned to her Master.


    The crowd gradually began to calm down, and everyone''s attention was focused on the Hero and the elf.


    "You''re beautiful!" the Hero said, looking at Eulalia.


    The crowd gasped in amazement.


    Eulalia, on the other hand, remained unperturbed, staring intently at the Hero.


    Idan was a little surprised by the Hero''s directness.


    Arabel, on the other hand, had been looking only one way the whole time. Her gaze was fixed on Lucinda, which confused the latter a little.


    Lucinda couldn''t understand why this simple-looking girl was staring at her so intently and strangely. Lucinda was getting more uncomfortable by the second.


    "How strange..." Lucinda whispered faintly.


    From the moment she entered the Adventurer Guild branch building, she felt extremely anxious. And now, having paid attention to the girl, this feeling has only intensified.


    After thinking a little more, she opened her eyes in horror.


    Her gaze immediately turned to the young man sitting next to the girl, and at that very moment Lucinda caught the subtle vibes of murderous intent directed in her direction. She looked back at Arabel, who had a clear murderous intent on her account.


    Lucinda turned her gaze to Sierra, who had been watching them with a smile the entire time.


    "Damn Witch!" Lucinda mentally cursed Sierra, realizing what was happening.


    Lucinda realized that the strange feeling she had been experiencing all this time was caused by Sierra''s spell cast on the girl and the young man sitting next to her.


    It was a distraction spell.


    It was thanks to this spell that the surrounding people did not notice the couple. Although in every city their fame has crossed all imaginable boundaries.


    If it wasn''t for this spell, then no one would have paid attention to the Hero and the Elf.


    Although Lucinda was aware of this, she couldn''t understand why this girl was so hostile towards her.


    "What''s your name, oh, pretty girl? My name is Alianor, the Staff Hero," the Hero asked, showing on his face the smile he could squeeze out of himself.


    Eulalia continued to stare at the Hero as if there was a simple wall in front of her.


    "Answer him! He''s asking for your name!" Unable to stand the elf''s behavior, one of the Hero''s subordinates raised his voice at Eulalia.


    "Shut up!" �� in response, the Hero jumped up from his chair and forcefully hit his subordinate with a staff that suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The staff, which towered 180 centimeters above the ground, was a majestic sight. The material from which it was made remained unknown, but it was undoubtedly wood. The patterns that covered the surface of the staff resembled the interweaving of branches and roots, as if embodying nature itself.


    This Staff was one of the sacred weapons of this world.


    Idan and Arabel were finally able to see their target. To do this, Arabel tore her gaze away from Lucinda and turned her full attention to the Staff. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the crushing blow, the Hero''s subordinate sprawled senseless on the ground.


    Even a Platinum-ranked creature couldn''t resist a single blow from the Sacred Staff wielded by the Hero.


    The hero, having knocked out one of his subordinates, assumed as majestic a pose as he could portray, trying to impress the elf. However, she did not appreciate his efforts.


    She was not so simple that she did not see in this performance only a farce and an attempt to assert herself.


    Not only she, but all the women present who were watching the hero expressed their displeasure by rolling their eyes.


    Lucinda almost covered her face with her hand in frustration, but she restrained herself and tried to pretend that what was happening did not concern her.


    "Eulalia..." she said, no longer feeling the desire to tempt the Hero''s patience, much less provoke him. She just gave her name so that she could get to the point without delay.


    "Eulalia? What a wonderful name!" the Hero exclaimed, expressing his admiration.


    Idan and Nemo could barely contain their retching as they watched this scene. Idan couldn''t figure out how to behave like that. Although he had read about such characters in various short stories, he believed that they were just a figment of the authors'' imagination.


    However, after seeing it firsthand, he realized that there are many different worlds, and the existence of such people no longer seems improbable.


    "What do you want from me?" Eulalia asked bluntly, no longer able to bear the presence of the Hero.


    And at that very moment, when the Hero was about to say something, the doors of the Adventurer Guild branch opened with a bang, and an unexpected figure flew in.


    All eyes turned to this unexpected guest.


    She was a beautiful woman of short stature with sea-green hair, and she had two pairs of wings on her back, just like her hair.


    Most of the people present didn''t know who she was.


    Only four people attacked the intruder with curses almost simultaneously.


    These people were Sierra, Idan, Arabel and, of course, Lucinda.


    The latter, unlike the others, looked at Esma with particular hostility. Her holy aura changed to a bloody one for a moment, radiating a great killing intent, and returned to the saint again, which did not escape the group''s attention.


    Esma also noticed this and fixed her gaze on the Light Valkyrie, unable to comprehend why this younger sister was looking at her with such hostility. Although she couldn''t remember them meeting before.


    Unaware that she herself was one of the main causes of her distress in this ill-fated place.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Threat

    "Fuck it! Where is she from?!" Idan asked Arabel through a mental connection. Although Idan was shocked to see Esma, he did not forget to keep a low profile.


    Arabel was as shocked as Idan by Esma''s sudden appearance.


    The third one who was shocked was Sierra.


    But unlike the couple, it didn''t take her long to put everything together and understand why she had rushed to the first city and specifically to the branch of the Adventurer Guild.


    She imagined herself in Esma''s place and realized that it wouldn''t have taken her long to come to the same thoughts and decisions that Esma had.


    Sierra turned her gaze to the couple, and deep thought was reflected in her gaze.: What decision will they make?


    "Oh, I''m sorry to intrude," Esma said hurriedly, realizing that she had interrupted some important event.


    She refused to transform, and her wings fell apart in front of everyone, turning into a cloak in accordance with Esma''s style, the color of which was in harmony with the shade of her hair.


    Only a few of those present knew about the existence of the Valkyries. To everyone, it was just a special flight spell that had nothing to do with the Valkyrie race. After all, the Valkyries were a secretive race that only the beings of the Higher Realm knew about.


    Looking around more closely, she saw many famous personalities from the First City, among whom was the Valkyrie she had noticed earlier, which she was just looking for.


    Esma was about to ask her about the couple when her attention was attracted by the presence of Sierra, who was sitting next to a young man in a mask. Of course, her surprise was genuine.


    And immediately she began to search for a couple, and, to her amazement, she could not find them.


    Esma frowned and stared at the people sitting next to Sierra.


    "A masked young man, an elf, an unremarkable human race woman, and a human race man," she muttered as she looked at the group.


    Her frown became even more focused when she noticed something unusual, and unlike Lucinda, she quickly realized what it was. And when she realized this, the two unremarkable people sitting next to the elf suddenly transformed and appeared in front of her in the form of the very people she was looking for.


    "Heh, little tricks, �� Esma chuckled, breaking Sierra''s spell that was working on her, and like Lucinda, she was able to see the couple that Sierra had hidden from the others.


    Esma, having discovered the couple, could not contain her joy and gave those present a charming smile, from which half of the men almost melted on the spot. The Hero was particularly badly affected by this. He forgot about Eulalia for a moment, and all his attention turned to Esma.


    Idan and Arabel, unlike the others, were terrified.


    Esma was smiling at them, and it would be stupid of them not to realize that she was up to something with both of them.


    And the information they had gleaned from Sierra about Esmar had only deepened their understanding of Esma. After what happened in the store, they didn''t want to have anything to do with her at all.


    Esma, despite her eccentricity and unpredictability, instantly realized what was happening and did not disclose the identity of the couple. Under the gaze of those around her, she quickly approached the table and, not following Lucinda''s example, took an empty seat next to Idan, continuing to smile and look at him.


    With this act, she provoked a series of unforeseen events.


    First, the Hero finally paid attention to Idan and squinted dangerously.


    Secondly, Arabel looked from Lucinda to Esma.


    Not only the Hero, but everyone present turned their attention to Idan, wondering who this young man was who had attracted the attention of such a charming girl.


    Idan wanted to cry under the gazes of so many people, most of whom looked at him with hostility.


    The situation was getting more and more strange.


    The Hero was no longer concerned about his subordinate''s problems. His attention was fixed on the two beautiful women in front of him, one of whom was even more beautiful than the other.


    "You!" the Hero turned to Idan. "What''s your name?"


    "Huh?" �C Idan was startled by such an unexpected address to him.


    "I''m asking, what''s your name?" �� the hero repeated.


    "Arslan..." �� without thinking twice, Idan called the first name that came to his mind.


    Arabel was surprised at first, and then laughed when she heard her younger brother''s name.


    But then she stopped abruptly. It dawned on her that a whole year had passed in their world while they were here, and her younger brother was no longer the youngest.


    "Hey, hey, wait!" Idan suddenly interrupted the Hero who wanted to say something.


    Events began to unfold, as in popular novels. Idan did not seek to be the center of attention, especially because of the women who were not his companions. He only had one girlfriend, and she was sitting next to him.


    However, among the beauties who attracted the attention of this Hero was Eulalia, his senior colleague. For her sake, he could have done something and helped her if he was stronger than her. But unfortunately, his rank was only "Silver".


    "No offense, Hero, but don''t drag me into this. I have nothing to do with the lady on my left, and I have a purely friendly relationship with the elf. I already have a girlfriend, and I''m very devoted to her. I''m not interested in others. So go ahead, take the flag in your hands. How they react depends only on themselves," Idan blurted out in one breath, trying to distract the Hero''s attention from himself.


    Idan didn''t want the Hero to involve him in his problems.


    However, for the Hero, as for most of the men in the lobby, Idan''s words had no meaning.


    He had already chosen him as his target, whether Idan wanted it or not. For in the eyes of the Hero, a simple man of the "Silver" rank represented nothing, as well as his opinion or desires.


    He had already chosen him as his target, whether Idan wanted it or not. For in the eyes of the Hero, a simple man of the "Silver" rank represented nothing, as well as his opinion or desires.


    "Heh, do you think I''ll believe your words?" The Hero asked contemptuously. Then his gaze shifted from Idan to Arabel, who was still wearing the Ghost Mask, and thanks to this, the Hero could not see her true appearance.


    If he had seen Arabel''s true appearance, Idan and the others would have been sure that the Hero would also be interested in her. For the beauty of Arabel''s true appearance was not inferior to the beauties present.


    Thanks to the ghost mask, she did not look so beautiful and attractive, and the Hero only grinned at Arabel.


    "And she''s your girlfriend?" he asked contemptuously. "Heh, she''s just the thing for someone like you, you really are a pair of boots!" S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take good care of your girlfriend, there have been too many cases of assaults on women in the dark lately," the Hero said ambiguously with a grin.


    The Hero''s entourage burst into smiles, as did some of the men who listened to his words.


    The Hero openly threatened Idan, intending to attack Arabel, not realizing what consequences his words might entail.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Another new task

    The Hero openly threatened Idan, intending to attack Arabel, not realizing what consequences his words might entail.


    After hearing the Hero''s words, the mood of the group changed dramatically. Nemo, Eulalia, Idan, and Arabel clearly realized that further dialogue with the Hero made no sense. He has become their enemy, and threatening one of them is tantamount to threatening everyone.


    Sierra watched the scene intently, and the smile that always accompanied her disappeared from her face. Even her mood changed when the Hero threatened Idan, aiming at Arabel.


    Although she understood that Arabel did not belong to this world and her bloodline was not related to the Valkyries of this world, she still considered her a younger sister in race. After all, Arabel carried Valkyrie blood in her, and that was enough for Sierra.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    The hero just grinned, glancing at them.


    Esma, who was somewhat involved in this situation, frowned slightly, but then just shrugged her shoulders. No one could know what thoughts were swarming through her mind at that moment.


    Idan couldn''t understand this Hero.


    He made it clear that he doesn''t want to be involved in this case, but instead the Hero dares to threaten him. Threaten Arabel?


    If the goal was to provoke Idan, then, to his surprise, he succeeded.


    Yes, although Idan showed no signs of agitation or anger, emotions were raging inside him. The hero shouldn''t have said such things to him. Idan''s gaze remained calm, like the water in a lake on a windless day.


    As for Arabel, after the Hero''s words, all the hostile sentiments directed against the two Valkyries dissipated, and her attention was focused on the Hero. A man who, from the moment he appeared, had no meaning in her eyes.


    To other women in the lobby, the Hero might be handsome and attractive due to his strength, but in her eyes, he was nothing. And now this "nobody" dared to threaten Idan by targeting her?


    At that moment, Arabel, as before, experienced violent emotions that surged through her and Idan''s connection. She knew that such a thing was only possible at a time when they were experiencing strong feelings. And it made her realize how angry Idan was at the Hero for threatening her.


    Arabel couldn''t help but smile to herself, but that joy was immediately overshadowed by the realization of what was happening.


    Her mood dropped as low as it could go, while Idan quietly boiled inside, her emotions began to harden and grow cold. Her cruel nature, influenced by the bloodline of the ice Valkyries, began to make itself felt, unwittingly releasing a chilling aura around her.


    Not everyone noticed the drastic changes in Arabel. Only three people clearly felt it. They were the ones with Valkyrie blood in their veins. They were very sensitive to their own kind.


    Esma and Lucinda were so amazed by the discovery that the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie was found in a woman from another world that their eyes almost fell out of their sockets in amazement.


    Both of them instantly turned their eyes to Sierra, wanting to know how she would react, and to their surprise, she showed no interest, but noticed their stares and turned to them, smiling.


    This sly smile for both Valkyries was a signal that she already knew about this woman''s bloodline, and they realized that perhaps that was why she was helping this couple from another world.


    The two Valkyries'' attitude instantly changed, and like Sierra, their mood also changed when they realized who the Hero was threatening.


    Although, like Sierra, both Valkyries understood that this woman was from another world, she was a Valkyrie.


    Under normal circumstances, Valkyries can enter into conflicts and even fight with each other. If there is an irreconcilable enmity between two Valkyries, their confrontation can lead to death. However, when any other force threatens one of the Valkyries, they all unite to protect her, forgetting about their differences.


    Esma immediately sided with Arabel and was ready for decisive action in case anyone tried to harm her. Nothing else mattered to her. Moreover, Esma had a personal interest and business in a couple from another world.


    As for Lucinda, there was a complicated expression on her face. On the one hand, she was facing a sister from another world, and on the other, her personal pawn, who was constantly giving her trouble.


    In the end, she decided to take a neutral stance, sighing. She will not support either side: neither her pawn, nor her little sister from another world.


    Nemo and Eulalia also began to seriously explore the side of the Hero, paying attention not only to himself, but also to his surroundings.


    The hero was the only Diamond-ranked creature, while all the others were Platinum-ranked, and there were about ten of them.


    For their side, which did not have a single diamond-level creature, this was a serious problem. After all, a single Hero posed a significant threat.


    Nemo and Eulalia did not consider Sierra and Esma as their allies, considering them to be outsiders. And they were right. Sierra decided to observe the situation and, perhaps, intervene only as a last resort. She was curious to see what actions the couple and his friends would take to counter the threat posed by the Hero. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! The system has identified a threat aimed at you and your partner!]


    [Ding! A task is being issued!]


    [Ding! This task is related to the partial recognition of the title of "Supreme"! As a candidate for this high status, you cannot ignore this threat!]


    [Ding! Punish the Staff Hero! Let him understand that it''s not worth threatening you and your partner!]


    [Ding! Attention! Due to the huge difference in the rank of development between the Host and the potential "Enemy", the System grants permission for any actions that will lead to the completion of the task! The deadline is one day!]


    [Ding! The reward for completing a task is the opportunity to re-select one reward from those that were received for completing previous tasks, including those that were replaced by the System! Each of the Hosts can choose between a Ghost Mask and an Adventurer''s Kit, or receive a random reward from a replacement kit!]


    [Ding! The penalty for failing a task is to remove one random function from two active functions! Functions of "Alchemy" or functions of "Trade"].


    A series of sudden messages from the System cooled Idan down a bit and brought Arabel back to her senses.


    The system gave the couple an unexpected surprise, giving them a task at the most appropriate moment.


    Even without receiving the task, both decided not to leave the Hero alone after the words he said.


    They were unwilling to let go of the Staff Hero, as they already had a low opinion of him due to the rumors and his attitude towards their Master. And now that he was targeting both of them, they couldn''t ignore his words.


    Idan and Arabel were especially pleased with the rewards for completing this task.


    Idan was most attracted to the Ghost Mask, and Arabel, of course, was a missed opportunity to get the desired rewards in the pool of random replaced rewards.


    "Hey, Esma..."


    "Sierra..."


    At the same time, the couple mentally addressed the two Valkyries.


    Idan turned to Esma, and Arabel turned to Sierra.


    The system allowed them to use any means to complete the task, and the couple immediately turned their attention to the two Diamond-ranked creatures.


    At the same time, while doing this task, Idan began to think about how he could accomplish the previous one �� to get his hands on the Sacred Staff. That''s why he decided to approach Esma, even though they both didn''t want to have anything to do with this troubled Valkyrie.

 Chapter 140 - 140: I wanted to ask you...

    After a brief exchange with Esma and Sierra, Idan and Arabel rose from their seats in unison and decided to return to their rented room.


    They didn''t care about anything except their group members. They only said goodbye to Eulalia and Nemo, saying that they would be the first to leave.


    "Stop it! Where are you going?" the Hero exclaimed, turning to Idan and Arabel, when they suddenly got up and began to leave. "I didn''t let you go!"


    Idan and Arabel were confident that as long as they were in the Adventurer Guild branch building, they would be safe. Therefore, they weren''t worried about a possible attack.


    In the short time they spent with the Hero, they learned a lot about him and their purpose. They also caught his attention, which was the reason for receiving a new assignment from the System.


    They were no longer willing to stay and watch this farce. They had already begun to consider their next steps.


    They didn''t even turn to the Hero''s shout, but both simultaneously gave him the middle finger, as if saying, "Fuck you!"


    Of course, they didn''t know if such a gesture was known in this world. But they already had hostile relations with the Hero and his supporters, and it seemed that it was impossible to worsen the situation even further.


    This simple gesture only satisfied their inner discontent. They understood that their behavior was a bit childish, but they did it intentionally anyway.


    "I''ve always wanted to do this!" Arabel said excitedly to Idan through a mental link, when both of them, gesturing the Hero away, happily began to leave.


    Idan just laughed inside.


    Everyone was amazed by the couple''s disrespectful behavior. Being only of the "Silver" rank, they dared to disrespect a being of the "Diamond" rank, moreover a Hero.


    What did this gesture mean? Everyone was worried about this issue. But one thing was clear: It wasn''t an act of friendliness, but rather rudeness.


    Esma immediately got up and followed the couple. The purpose of her visit was precisely this couple, and since she found them, she did not want to lose sight of them.


    Sierra, at Arabel''s request, stayed with Nemo and Eulalia. This was done to at least symbolically support her with her presence, as a being of the "Diamond" rank.


    Lucinda didn''t take her eyes off the couple until they disappeared through the door, and Esma disappeared after them.


    Lucinda frowned, trying to figure out what the little devil was up to.


    Returning to the room, they, ignoring Esma, who came in after them, plunged into their thoughts, trying to make sense of what had happened and waiting for the others to return.


    They did not give any instructions to Eulalia and Nemo, giving them the opportunity to act on their own. They were ready to accept any decision they made.


    "Are you really from another world?" �� finally unable to stand the silence into which the couple had plunged, Esma asked.


    "What if it is?" replied Arabel, staring at her intently.


    "Hehe, I apologize for my behavior," Esma said awkwardly.


    "Let''s get to know each other again? I do not know your names, although you know more of my secrets that I would not like to reveal than anyone in this small world, except Sierra."


    Arabel looked at Idan, who looked back at her. Then Idan shrugged, letting Arabella decide for herself.


    "My name is Arabelle Morgan," Arabelle introduced herself. "And this is my boyfriend, Idan Wayne," she added, introducing Idan as her boyfriend. She had already gotten used to it and accepted it, she couldn''t constantly be embarrassed and blush when admitting it.


    "Pleased to meet you!" said Esma enthusiastically. Her manners and behavior were strikingly different from what one would expect from a Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank. Although, as Sierra claimed, she was an Avatar who had gained independence, her appearance and behavior had to match her main body as much as possible. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To think that you''re a Valkyrie too, and an Ice Valkyrie at that!" said Esma with undisguised admiration.


    Is the true Esmari really the same as Esma? Arabel and Idan thought as they watched Esma.


    Her height and smaller size compared to Sierra made her look like a teenager, and her behavior matched that image.


    "So," Arabel turned to Esme, ��tell me, why did you come all the way from the second city to the first, following us?"


    Arabel was surprised by Esma''s sudden appearance, and she couldn''t figure out what had brought her here. However, after some time, observing her behavior and interest in them, Arabel realized that Esma had undertaken this journey for them.


    In the second city, they hadn''t revealed their true identity to her, and Esma hadn''t been particularly curious about them. But after a while, she followed them herself, which clearly indicated that, having learned about their origin from another world, she must have traveled this way not only to see them again, but also had a certain interest in them.


    "Before I answer, may I ask for what purpose you were looking for me in the second city?" asked Esma before giving an answer.


    "Since you know about my Valkyrie bloodline, the answer naturally suggests itself. From Sierra, we learned about the presence of two other Valkyries in this small world. Sierra didn''t know anything about you except that you''re a Water Valkyrie," Arabel began, immediately explaining to Esme the reason for their visit.


    Arabel slightly distorted the truth, not wanting to reveal to her that their main goal was to somehow win her over and "tame" her.


    However, after meeting her and finding out who she is, they decided to abandon this venture.


    "As you''ve noticed," Arabel said, "my bloodline goes back to the Ice Valkyrie, and there is a potion recipe in our world that can enhance and quickly raise the rank of my bloodline. Its preparation requires the essence of blood, close to the element of Valkyrie. Since you, Esma, are a Water Valkyrie, I thought that if I could get some blood essences from you, I could quickly raise the rank of my bloodline. After all, besides being close to the element of ice, I also have an affinity for the element of water."


    With these words, Arabel cast a short spell, summoning a small amount of water and showing Esme her proximity to the element of water.


    Esma was clearly amazed by this discovery.


    "Raise the bloodline rank with a potion made from blood essence?" she asked. "I have not heard of such a thing."


    Esma was an experienced alchemist, but she had never heard of such potions.


    "That''s why it''s another world, there are many things that are not in yours," Arabel said with some pride, referring to modern technology, which, as they learned, was really missing in this world.


    Esma''s eyes shone with curiosity. It was obvious how interested she was in these new things.


    "So now it''s your turn!"


    "Well... how should I put it�� I wanted to ask you... do you have a way to take someone with you into your world?" Esma said sheepishly, turning to Arabel.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 141 - 141: Esmas Intention

    "Oh, damn it!" Idan exclaimed sharply and emotionally when he heard Esma''s question.


    Arabel, who had initially reacted in surprise to Esma''s unexpected response, almost jumped at Idan''s exclamation.


    "What...?" she asked him.


    "She intends to escape!" replied Idan shortly.


    Idan already had some idea of Esma''s motives and why she was looking for them.


    Arabel immediately understood what Idan meant. She cast a strange glance at Esma, who was waiting hopefully for her answer.


    The situation was getting pretty confusing.


    Initially, they visited the second city hoping to recruit the Water Valkyrie, but after seeing who she was and what an unusual fetish and character she had, they completely abandoned this idea. However, to their surprise, now she had come to them on her own, looking for an opportunity to enter their world?


    Of course, they could take her with them if she signed a contract with them.


    Arabel glanced at Idan, seeking his advice. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan didn''t know what to say himself. On the one hand, it was a great opportunity, but on the other, it could lead to certain problems.


    "Yes, we have a way," Arabel finally decided, "we can help the inhabitant of this world get into our world." However, she did not specify exactly how this could be done.


    Esma''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "You mentioned that you need blood essence," Esma recalled. "I can provide you with the essence of blood and even solve the problems associated with the Hero, if you, in turn, help me leave this world and end up in yours."


    Esma''s offer was very tempting.


    The couple could use her help to solve the current problem and complete the task. In addition, they could obtain the Diamond-grade Water Valkyrie Blood Essence for Arabel.


    Arabel thought about it: Is it worth the risk? But before she could ask Idan for advice, she was interrupted by the monotonous voice of the System.


    [Host. The blood essence of an ordinary avatar is not suitable either for making potions or for sale. There is no true essence in it. This avatar is only connected to her true self, which belongs to her real body.]


    The system immediately rejected one of Esma''s offers, thereby reducing its value.


    After that, the system started talking again.:


    [However, if she enters into a contract with the Host, then through this contract, she will completely sever the connection with her true self, become a completely independent being, and will be able to restore her personal true self over time.]


    "Dan, what do you think?" Arabel asked Idan immediately after the System gave its advice.


    "The decision is yours," Idan replied, "you have to sign a contract with her. If you want, agree, I won''t object. If not, then don''t."


    But then, after a moment''s thought, he continued:


    "If you want to know my opinion, then, of course, her help and abilities would be very useful to us. But on the other hand, you yourself understand that she is too unpredictable, and we can face a real catastrophe if we bring her into our world. Not to mention our world, her antics can make life very difficult for us."


    Arabel shared Idan''s concerns, so she still couldn''t respond to Esma''s suggestion. She looked at her again. Esma stood in silence, waiting for Arabel to agree. It was obvious that she was very worried.


    Arabel sighed softly.


    "Dan, I think we should give her a chance. Of course, the risk is great, but life without risk would be uninteresting. If she makes any mistake, I''ll take full responsibility."


    "Don''t say that, Belle. We will both be responsible for her," Idan objected.


    "Esma kind of resembles me. She seeks to enter our world in order to gain independence and complete freedom," Arabel said.


    They both realized that Esma was safe as long as she stayed in this limited space.


    Esma was afraid. The fear that one day this small world will no longer be as safe as it is now, and probably in the future anyone will be able to freely enter and exit from here.


    Then her idyll will come to an end, and her main body will come for her. Although Esma herself was convinced that her main body would have nothing against her, the other Valkyries and beings would not tolerate another avatar problem and would do their best to get rid of it.


    Sierra''s words only confirmed her fears. The Council has already given the order to recall all avatars, and in case of disobedience, to destroy them. Esma was sure that these two actions were equivalent. Anyone who is forcibly returned will die, and the part of the soul that was used to create the avatar will return to its real body.


    Esma also feared for her real body, as they might turn against him because of her. After all, they only needed a reason for this, and as an out-of-control avatar, Esma could serve as the perfect reason for this.


    Esma understood that she couldn''t hide from them in this world, because both her real body and herself were connected to the "Bloodline Domain".


    To gain complete freedom, she needs to hide in a completely different world.


    That''s why Esma was so eager to meet this couple as soon as she found out that two beings from another world had entered this small world.


    If Esma had known that they were the same beings from another world when they met in her store today, she would have already asked them to take her with them.


    "Fine, �� Arabel replied after some thought. "If you help us, we will consider your request."


    However, Arabel was in no hurry to give her consent. Before making a decision, she needed to form her Second Star. And for this it was necessary to wait about six more days.


    Esma was a little disappointed by Arabel''s response. She received neither consent nor rejection.


    "Fine, �� Esma agreed. "Then should I go and kill the Hero?"


    The sudden question of killing the Hero somewhat alarmed the couple.


    "No way! Of course not," Arabel replied flatly. "Before taking any action, we want to gather more information about this Hero and only then decide what measures to take against him."


    "Hmm," Esma said thoughtfully. "Then what should I do?"


    "Do you remember my question?" asked Idan.


    "Of course I remember!" replied Esma. "I have a lot of them. Do you want them now?"


    "No! Keep them for now!" said Idan, feeling uncomfortable under Arabel''s gaze.


    "Help us get the Sacred Staff!" said Idan to Esma.


    "Are you asking me to help you get the Sacred Staff?" asked Esma, as if she had heard an absurd suggestion.


    "It''s impossible!" she replied decisively.


    "Eh? What do you mean, impossible?"�� Idan was puzzled by the fact that Esma did not even consider his request, but immediately refused with such confidence.


    "Don''t you know what a Sacred Weapon is?" asked Esma in bewilderment, suspecting that this couple from another world might be completely unaware.


    And just as she had expected, Idan and Arabel shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know anything about the Sacred Weapon.


    "Then listen carefully! Sacred weapons are called that for a reason, because they are different from ordinary ones. First of all, it has a special connection with its user. Secondly, the sacred weapon has its own consciousness and knowledge, which it generously shares with the owner. And finally, the most important thing is that it is not a person who chooses a weapon, but a weapon that chooses its owner. Therefore, as long as the Hero is alive, the Sacred Weapon cannot be stolen or taken away."

 Chapter 142 - 142: What are you talking about?

    "Wait, wait, wait! Are you saying that you can only take the Sacred Weapon by killing its owner?" asked Idan.


    This issue was extremely important to them. After all, their mission from the System was to take possession of the Sacred Weapon. If they can''t do without killing, then they''ll have to kill the Hero?


    Kill a Diamond-ranked being? S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, yes!" replied Esma without hesitation. She didn''t need to think about it, because everyone in this world knew about the existence and features of Sacred Weapons. That''s why no one tried to steal or take them.


    "Otherwise, a lot of blood would have been shed because of these Sacred Weapons, and their owners would have been replaced like gloves," Esma added. Although she thought that they would have ended up in the hands of the powerful beings of this world anyway.


    Idan rubbed his temples thoughtfully. If Esma''s words were true, then this presented a serious problem.


    "Do we really have to kill a Hero to get this Staff?" Idan repeated to himself.


    Arabel, who had been listening intently to their conversation, was also confused and realized where it was all going.


    [Host. You don''t need to kill the Hero. You just need to pick up the staff and forcibly move it to your own storage space, temporarily severing the connection of the Sacred Weapon with its owner. Leave the rest to the System!]


    "Fuck, couldn''t you have said it earlier?" asked Idan, relaxing a little. If what the System suggested really works, then maybe with Esma''s help they can pull it off.


    [Host, before proceeding with this, you need to weaken the connection between the owner and the Sacred Weapon a bit. If this connection is too strong, even your storage space won''t be able to hold the Sacred Weapon.]


    "Weaken it, huh?" thought Idan.


    Arabel, noticing that Idan was lost in thought, turned to Esme with a question about the Hero.


    �� What do you know about the Hero himself?


    "No more than yours, �� Esma replied. �� I''ve only heard rumors from my visitors, and I can''t say for sure if they''re true or not.


    Esma, who had been in Limbo for a long time, stopped paying attention to the newcomers and enjoyed her freedom by running her shop in the second city.


    "We''ll keep that in mind, �� Arabel told her.


    The couple did not have enough information about the Hero, and they needed to gather information from various sources in order to get a better understanding of him.


    "The first news that reached me about him was different from what I heard afterwards. Back then, most people spoke of the Hero as a reliable and promising young man. After all, once in Limbo, he immediately decided to challenge this place and try to find a way out."


    By that time, Idan, having outlined a plan of action, began to listen attentively to Esma''s story about the Hero.


    "Like most of the "prisoners," the Hero also felt that it was probably fate that had brought him to this place, and that he was destined to find a way out. However, as you know, in all the time that has passed, no one, including the Hero, has succeeded."


    According to their master Milica, no one has yet managed to find a way out of Limbo.


    "I do not know what happened to him during his time in Limbo. After some time, rumors began to spread that the Hero had dealt with the previous outsider leader in the first city and taken his place. From that moment on, the rumors began to appear more often, and they were no longer so harmless. Perhaps the Hero had already shown his true colors back then, or what had happened had changed him..."


    Esma couldn''t be sure of that, as it was just a rumor.


    "There is some truth in her words. The hero was indeed righteous before he became the leader of the outsiders of the first city. But do you know what caused this change?" Lucinda suddenly intervened in the conversation, who appeared in the room without warning.


    None of those present noticed her appearance. Everyone immediately became alert, despite being inside the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Lucinda''s uninvited appearance in their room was already considered a violation of the rules.


    "Calm down...I brought her here at her request," Sierra spoke up as she entered the room, followed by Nemo and Eulalia.


    The faces of the last two were frowning, and they seemed to be so immersed in their own thoughts that they did not notice what was happening in the room.


    Sierra''s words lightened the situation a bit, but not completely.


    With Lucinda''s arrival, Arabel''s entire attention was focused on her.


    "Calm down, little sister," Sierra said, "she doesn''t know that your lover has an affinity with the element of Light. Until he reveals it himself, she won''t find out and try to kidnap your chosen one."


    Arabel heard these words spoken by Sierra with the help of the Soul Force, and her face darkened even more, and her gaze became more hostile.


    Arabel couldn''t tell if Sierra was trying to calm her down or if she was deliberately provoking her by saying these words. And her sly smile added even more suspicion.


    "What are you talking about?" Esma asked Lucinda, noticing the obvious hostility in her companion''s eyes. She still couldn''t figure out why this younger sister was so opposed to her.


    "I want to say that I agree with your words that the Hero was originally an honest and purposeful person," Lucinda replied.


    Her gaze remained fixed on Esme for a while longer, but then she shifted it to Arabel and frowned. She felt the hostility coming from the young Valkyrie from another world.


    "And why are you here?" Arabel asked sharply, hostility in her voice, as well as in her eyes.


    "I''m here to warn you not to do anything rash. I''ll deal with the Hero myself," Lucinda said, staring intently at Arabel.


    Lucinda wasn''t going to defend the Hero or justify his actions towards this couple. She had already noticed a drastic change in their behavior and began to suspect that they were already plotting something. So, she decided to warn them not to do anything rash.


    In fact, she was doing it for their own sake. After all, the hero is not as simple as it seems. In addition, she wanted to warn the couple about this problematic Valkyrie, which was the source of all these events.


    "Is this Hero really your lover?" asked Esma, unable to bear Lucinda''s hostile gaze any longer.


    Instead of being embarrassed, Lucinda began to radiate even more hostility directed at Esma.


    The others were also somewhat puzzled and remembered that even when Esma first appeared, Lucinda also showed a clear intention to kill her.


    "Bitch, watch your mouth! It''s because of you that he became like this!"


    Esma was at a loss, startled by Lucinda''s words.


    "Why do you think a man like him, who was chosen as one of the Sacred Weapons, suddenly turned into an unstable and lustful one? Who will constantly run after beautiful women just to satisfy his inner demands?"


    After hearing Lucinda''s accusations against Esma, Idan and Arabel looked at Esma in horror.


    This story reminded them of the actions of Esma''s original body towards the Ice Valkyrie of the "Legendary" rank. Was it really her doing that the Hero had become such a person?


    Sierra had already guessed this and wasn''t so surprised. But Nemo and Eulalia were both in the dark and couldn''t fully understand what was going on.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Is your potion really that insidious?

    In search of an answer, Idan and Arabel turned their gaze to Esma, hoping that she would clarify the situation.


    However, Esma was at a loss to understand what she had to do with it.


    Esma noticed the couple''s questioning gaze.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute!" exclaimed Esma, and her voice lost its former calm playfulness. She could no longer tolerate these accusations without any evidence of her involvement.


    "Your damn lover took one of my potions, didn''t he?" she asked, beginning to understand why she was being accused.


    She had sold many of her potions, each with unique properties.


    "And you''re blaming me for that jerk of yours taking a potion and becoming like this? Then, bitch, blame all the blacksmiths for killing innocent people because they forged weapons and sold them to the wrong people. Why are you accusing me? I didn''t personally pour the potion down his throat!"


    "He''s not my lover," Lucinda replied flatly. Then, taking a deep breath, she continued:


    "Although I admit that I may have had some feelings for him before, when he was a normal person, but after he changed and began behaving inappropriately, I lost all attraction to him."


    "Then why the hell are you so worried about him?" asked Esma, still outraged by Lucinda''s accusation.


    "The thing is, because of your potion, all my plans have been ruined. If it wasn''t for that damn potion, I might have already left this terrible place!" Lucinda''s words caused surprise among others, but not Esma.


    Esme didn''t care who took her potion or if anyone found a way out of this place.


    "We were so close to conquering one of the Forbidden Zones, but almost before our last performance, the Hero somehow took your potion and lost interest in conquering the Forbidden Zone!"


    Lucinda wasn''t sure if the hero hadn''t drunk the potion, they would have been able to leave this place. However, all previous attempts gave hope. But now everything has collapsed overnight.


    Lucinda didn''t want to spend her whole life in this damn place. She wanted to leave him. But she knew that she would not be able to conquer any other Forbidden Zone by herself. She already had a rough understanding of how they worked, and like Milica, she was sure she couldn''t do it alone.


    Unlike her, the hero was different. He had a Sacred Weapon that gave him an advantage. Thanks to him, he could withstand the Temple Guards to some extent and even match their strength.


    Therefore, she could not allow anyone to harm the Hero, because he had a chance to help her leave this place. All this time, Lucinda has been looking for a way to restore him to his former state, but so far without success.


    Every day the Hero''s condition worsened. He was especially strongly influenced by the High Elf, who denied him his wishes. Because of this, his attraction to all female elves increased, and all the elves, including the males, fled the first city.


    Furthermore, his connection with the Sacred Staff had weakened, and his current strength was only a shadow of his former greatness. However, despite this, he remained a formidable opponent.


    Lucinda didn''t know if there was anyone other than the Hero who could conquer one of the Forbidden Zones. That''s why, despite all the problems, the Hero still had a certain value to her.


    Although Lucinda initially did not interfere in the conflict between this couple and the Hero, after some reflection, she realized that the couple from another world has certain connections with two Valkyries of the "Diamond" rank. This made her worry that they might harm the Hero, and she decided to step in to warn them and ask them not to act against him.


    "So what? Why should I care?" Esma asked.


    Lucinda didn''t answer.


    Lucinda was aware that she was just venting her displeasure at Esma. Although Lucinda couldn''t completely deny Esma''s guilt. If Esma hadn''t been here and if she hadn''t sold those damn potions, things might have turned out differently.


    "I repeat, do not do anything against the Hero, I will solve this problem myself!" said Lucinda, having said everything she wanted.


    Although Lucinda wanted to talk to people from another world, she saw and understood that these two had certain connections with two other Valkyries that she didn''t really like. Moreover, these two Valkyries had caused her a lot of trouble. Therefore, Lucinda didn''t want to stay here anymore and hurried away.


    "What a turn!" exclaimed Idan when Lucinda left. He hadn''t even imagined that Esma could get to the Hero.


    "Hey hey, I''ve never forced anyone or drugged the potions I made. They all took them solely on their own, or someone else planted them," Esma began to justify herself.


    Idan and Arabel turned to Sierra for confirmation of her words.


    "Yes, she''s telling the truth," Sierra confirmed. "At least there were no cases or rumors that she did it personally."


    "Then how did she make the Ice Valkyrie..." Arabel began, but Esma didn''t let her finish the question, immediately realizing what she was getting at.


    "Pride!" exclaimed Esma, interrupting Arabel. "I just caught her on the weak side, and in order not to lose and prove her pride, she took the potion of her own free will in front of many."


    Arabel''s right eye twitched when she heard this absurd situation.


    "How did it go?" Idan asked Eulalia, referring to the negotiations with the hero.


    "Not very well..." replied Eulalia.


    "The hero did not demand compensation for the damage caused to his subordinate, as there were many witnesses who confirmed that it was his subordinate who attacked you first. If this had happened in a place other than the Adventurer''s Guild, the Hero probably wouldn''t have paid attention to the witnesses or the reason."


    Then, looking at Idan and Arabel, she sighed softly.


    "But the Hero did not ignore your disrespect for him as the leader of the outsiders of this city. He demanded that you apologize to him tomorrow in front of everyone in the central square, and he demanded that..." Eulalia stopped, not knowing whether to say it.


    "The hero demanded that Arabel become his maid..." said Eulalia.


    Even without explanation, it was clear what the Hero meant by saying these words. A look of disgust crossed Arabel''s face.


    "Otherwise, he advised you to never leave the Adventurer Guild building," Eulalia added.


    Although she told the couple about the conversation with the Hero, she did not mention that he was also trying to win Eulalia over to his side. However, she flatly refused, which made him very angry. He also threatened her to never leave the Adventurer''s Guild building.


    Nemo also suffered from his threats just because he was sitting next to Eulalia.


    "Is your potion really that insidious?" asked Idan Esma.


    After Lucinda''s story, Idan began to feel some sympathy for the Hero, but after hearing his threats against them, especially Arabel, all the positive emotions he had previously felt disappeared.


    The fact that he was righteous before does not justify his current actions, and he will have to pay for it.


    S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Light and Dark

    That same day, late at night, Lucinda, after a long attempt to reason with the Hero again, came tired to her room.


    In the first City of Limbo, among the outsiders, Lucinda was the only being the Hero feared and obeyed. Because of this, she lived with him in the same large building in the city center. A small part of the building belonged to her and her servants, and no one, not even the Hero, dared to raise a hand against them, so as not to provoke her anger.


    Lucinda chose to live with the Hero precisely because of him, in order to monitor his actions and actions. In fact, it was she who dealt with the consequences of his antics.


    She would have given up long ago and strangled the Hero with her own hands if she hadn''t known him personally before he became his current self. Her desire to leave Limbo was also held in place by invisible chains.


    The longer she stayed in this place, the weaker the chains became, and she realized that perhaps one day she would break off and strangle the Hero with her own hands.


    Entering the room, Lucinda, tired, stretched her arms and using a basic light spell created several balls of light to illuminate the room.


    Tired, she sat down on the bed and thought about what had happened today. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, she frowned and finally noticed something unusual and looked around.


    There was no one there. Everything was completely quiet.


    It was this silence that seemed strange to her. After all, even if she lived alone, the servants lived with her, who performed their duties around the house, and even at that time, one of them had to work.


    Moreover, enough time had passed since Lucinda entered her room, and her personal maid should have already come to her.


    "Who''s there?" asked Lucinda, overcome by an inexplicable sense of someone''s presence.


    As soon as she said these words, the part of the room illuminated by a small ball of light went out, and darkness engulfed her.


    Lucinda immediately recognized who it was, and her eyes trembled slightly in fear, but she quickly regained her composure.


    "Why did you come? And where is my maid?" she asked with firmness in her voice.


    "They''re fine..." came the playful reply.


    The darkness was thickening, taking over more and more space in the room. In response, the remaining balls of light grew brighter and stopped the onset of darkness.


    In Lucinda''s spacious bedroom, two powerful forces collided: Light and Darkness.


    The Light continued to struggle for some time, but gradually began to lose ground.


    Before the darkness could completely engulf the room, and at the moment when part of Lucinda''s clothes began to transform, the darkness suddenly receded. Noticing this, Lucinda stopped her transformation, and her clothes became whole again.


    "You lasted longer this time than last time," Sierra said, coming out of the corner of the room and staring intently at Lucinda. There was no longer the same fear in her eyes, but Sierra still noticed a note of concern in them.


    Without waiting for Lucinda''s response, Sierra used dark magic to create a small round table and chair in the center of the room.


    Sierra unceremoniously sat down at the table.


    "Sit down, let''s talk," Sierra suggested, taking out her favorite drink from her storage.


    Lucinda, watching Sierra, couldn''t contain her anxiety. In contrast to the dark chair, Lucinda created a light one and sat down opposite Sierra.


    "Do you want to try it?" Sierra repeated, holding out her drink.


    Despite the fact that light and darkness were opposite elements, and Lucinda didn''t have a warm relationship with Sierra anyway, she wasn''t afraid that Sierra would harm her. Therefore, she accepted the offer without hesitation, pulled out one of the glasses from her collection from her storage and handed it to Sierra. She poured her a drink without hesitation.


    After taking a sip and enjoying the exquisite taste of the drink, Lucinda, still holding the glass in her hand, turned her gaze to Sierra and repeated her question.:


    "What brings you here?"


    �� The desire to talk... and, of course, to get something from you," with these words, Sierra took out two small empty vials and put them on the table, after which she gently pushed them towards Lucinda.


    - What is it? Lucinda asked in disbelief, looking at the two empty vials.


    "Little sister asked me to get some blood essences from you, if possible," Sierra said, taking another sip. Lucinda, hearing this, started and looked questioningly at Sierra, trying to figure out if she was serious or if it was just a joke.


    However, seeing Sierra''s calm and serious expression, Lucinda swallowed hard and turned her gaze back to the vials.


    "If anything, little sister asked me not to put pressure on you, and if you don''t want to, you can refuse," Sierra added.


    There was no obvious threat in Sierra''s words, but Lucinda still couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that if she refused, Sierra might forcibly extract the essence of blood from her.


    She picked up two empty vials and, with a thoughtful expression on her face, asked:


    "Why would she need them?"


    "Who knows?" Sierra shrugged her shoulders.


    "Why are you helping her?"


    Lucinda was puzzled: she couldn''t understand why such a strong and unpredictable personality like Sierra was helping aliens from another world.


    "She helped me, and I owe her..." replied Sierra.


    She didn''t reveal everything. In addition to thanking her, Sierra made another deal with Arabel, the details of which she did not want to disclose.


    "By the way, is it true that your personal maid is the only one of all the servants, counting the servants of the Hero himself, who can visit the Hero himself without fear or apprehension?"


    This question from Sierra made Lucinda a little worried, and she began to worry about her personal maid.


    "She''s fine, she''s sleeping in her room," noticing Lucinda''s concern, Sierra hurried to reassure her. "Now tell me, is it true?"


    "Yes, Krista is the only one who is not afraid of the Hero and whom the Hero does not dare to touch," Lucinda confirmed, confirming the rumors.


    Suddenly, Lucinda felt like Sierra was using her Soul Force to send someone a message, the contents of which she couldn''t grasp.


    "Well, let''s enjoy the drink. We''re going to have a long night to talk about a lot of things, and you''ll have time to fill the vials. Unless, of course, you don''t mind sharing your blood essence," Sierra said, sipping her drink.


    It was only now that Lucinda began to suspect that Sierra might have come to her in order to detain and distract her.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Isnt it too easy?

    After sending Sierra to Lucinda, Idan, Arabel, and Esma stayed in the room of Lucinda''s personal maid, who was sleeping peacefully on her bed.


    Although Sierra had cast a masking spell over the entire room before leaving, the trio sat quietly for fear of attracting the attention of other residents of the building.


    "You don''t think that''s your plan... shall we say cruel?" Esma asked Idan with the help of the Soul Force, still unable to believe what this couple was up to regarding the Hero.


    Indeed, compared to their plan, Esma looked like the epitome of kindness. All she did was create potions and sell them. Esma never forced anyone to drink them, and she never drugged them herself.


    Idan did not answer. He hesitated a little longer himself.


    Earlier, when this idea came up, Idan thought it was too cruel and he wouldn''t stoop to it. But after learning even more about the Hero''s actions, he made a decision and decided to carry out this plan.


    But now that they had already begun to carry it out, Idan began to doubt it.


    "There''s nothing cruel about it," Arabel stood up for Idan, using a mental link.


    Arabel was very surprised when Idan shared his plan with her. At first, she looked at him with some fear, but then she understood why Idan decided that, and fully supported him.


    Having made a decision, they immediately began to act, without waiting for the next day. The couple decided to take advantage of the moment before the Hero realized who he had offended and learned about the existence of the "Perfect Doppelgangers" they had tamed.


    Not only Idan and Arabel, but Nemo and Eulalia were sure that overnight all the information about them would be spread throughout the city, including information about the Doppelgangers, because they had already revealed their existence in the Forest of Doppelgangers.


    Arabel soon received a message from Sierra, who shared with her the information she had received from Lucinda about Krista.


    "The rumors turned out to be true!" exclaimed Arabel, sharing the rest of the news.


    "Great! Then let her start!" commanded Idan. Arabel nodded and, through a mental link, ordered her Doppelganger to act. Fortunately, the Doppelganger was nearby and was available for mental communication.


    "You know, I envy the three of you," Esma said. "How did you manage to form a contract with these Doppelgangers?"


    It was a real shock for her to see three "Perfect Doppelgangers" outside the Forbidden Zone at once. It was especially surprising that these three weren''t wild and naughty. Although there was always a smile on their faces, they obeyed the commands of the couple and the elf without question.


    Today''s entire plan depended on the Doppelgangers'' capabilities. Esma was sure that even the Hero would not be able to immediately recognize the Doppelganger if he disguised himself as someone from this building.


    "Just lucky..." replied Idan. "How''s it going?"


    "Bera, she''s starting to act!" announced Arabel.


    Today, when Arabel summoned her doppelganger to show her to Esme, she named her Bera. Following Arabel''s example, Idan decided to give his doppelganger the name Ned.


    While Bera, posing as Lucinda''s personal maid, approached the Hero, Eva and Ned were in another part of the building, carrying out their assignment.


    Eulalia and Nemo did not participate in this spontaneous operation against the Hero. The couple asked them to stay in their rooms and distract the attention of others by appearing in the lobby of the Adventurer''s Guild from time to time.


    Before leaving, Idan and Arabel took with them Eulalia''s doppelganger, who had long since arrived in the city and was waiting for them outside. It was her presence that gave Eulalia confidence in her abilities, because the doppelganger could copy the abilities of beings of the "Diamond" rank and, if necessary, help her.


    "Where''s the Hero?" Arabel asked Esma. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Esma, as a Valkyrie of the "Diamond Rank", controlled her Soul Force much better and covered a large area.


    "The Hero has just finished taking a bath and is currently frolicking in his room with several maids," Esma replied calmly, not even embarrassed.


    Arabel was a little embarrassed to hear this from Esma, and looked at her questioningly. But I didn''t catch any emotions from Esma.


    "What?" asked Esma, looking at Arabel.


    "Doesn''t it bother you at all what you see?"


    "Nope," Esma replied calmly. "Oh, she''s already there!"


    By this time, Arabel''s doppelganger had already reached the Hero''s room.


    Arabel and Idan held their breaths, waiting.


    Suddenly, Esma exclaimed, "Huh? What? What the hell?" and fell silent.


    After a few minutes of silence and observation, she stared at the couple with a strange expression on her face.


    Esma wanted to ask them something, but then changed her mind and decided to keep quiet.


    "Come on," she called, leading the way out of the room.


    Idan and Arabel exchanged glances, not understanding what had happened, and followed Esma.


    They quickly reached the Hero''s room, the door of which was ajar. A man''s moans could be heard from inside.


    When they entered, they saw that the Hero was lying on the bed, tied up. A maidservant with candles in her hands dripped hot wax onto his back and from time to time beat the naked butt of the Hero with a sacred staff, who seemed to enjoy this scene.


    "What... What''s going on here?" �� Arabel asked through a mental link, stunned by the sight. She immediately closed her eyes to block it out.


    The other maids Esma had mentioned were gone. Only Krista, Lucinda''s personal maid, mocked the Hero.


    Of course, it wasn''t the real Krista, but Arabel''s doppelganger.


    "It seems that several factors played a role here. Firstly, the playfulness of the Doppelganger, and secondly, the vulnerability of the Hero to Lucinda''s personal maid," Idan suggested.


    When the Doppelganger saw her master, she gave a thumbs up, demonstrating that she had successfully completed the task.


    Idan, looking at this, felt his right eye twitch.


    The doppelganger overdid it a bit, but her actions were impeccable.


    Holding a Staff in her hands, the Doppelganger appeared in front of Arabel and pulled it towards her Master. Arabel wasted no time grabbing the Staff and sending it into the storage space before it could return to the Hero.


    As soon as the Staff disappeared, the Hero finally came to his senses after suddenly losing contact with the Sacred Staff.


    While the Hero was at a loss, the couple was amazed.


    It was all too easy. What about their carefully thought-out plan?


    The task of the Doppelganger was to give the Hero a special potion, which was supposed to weaken him a little.


    Then Esma had to perform and force the Hero to use the Sacred Staff. At this point, the couple planned to take possession of the staff, isolate it, and deal with the Hero.


    But instead, Arabel''s Doppelganger successfully completed all the tasks alone.


    Of course, the Doppelganger wasn''t stupid.


    Bera knew what her master wanted and what their goal was. Therefore, when Bera met the Hero and discovered his vulnerability to the woman she portrayed, Bera showed resourcefulness and completed all the tasks on her own, thereby simplifying the plan they had come up with.


    [Ding! The task "To get your hands on one of the Sacred weapons �C the Sacred Staff within 2 days." completed. The reward for completing the task is unlocking the ability to make individual orders for forging weapons or armor through the "Trade" function directly to the "Supreme Blacksmith System". An additional sub-function has been opened for the "Trade" function - "Individual orders".]


    After receiving confirmation of the assignment, the couple still couldn''t believe it.


    Well, it all turned out too simply.


    To confirm, the pair immediately opened the "individual orders" sub-function, anticipating a new opportunity, but when they saw the price, they immediately closed it.


    "Damn!" both Idan and Arabel cursed at the same time. The prices were simply cosmic. The cheapest one they saw was worth 25,000 System Points.


    No sooner had the couple cursed at the System than the System started talking in its monotonous voice again.


    [Ding! The Supreme Blacksmith System, after a preliminary inspection of the Sacred Staff, has shown some interest in the rest of the Sacred Weapons and is giving you a personal task. To get the rest of the Sacred Weapons for analysis �C 1/7. The reward is to provide the opportunity to create a custom�Cmade personal Sacred weapon for the Host when completing the "Supreme Blacksmith System" task!]


    [Ding! The analysis of the Sacred Staff will end in one hour, and it will be returned.] [00:59:59]


    Immediately after the System''s words, a timer appeared that counted the end time of the analysis.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Legendary Blacksmith

    "It''s you!" the Hero exclaimed, finally coming to his senses.


    He recognized the Trio and Lucinda''s maid, who was standing next to the girl with short black hair. The potion that Bera had given the Hero had already begun to take effect, and in his current state, he was unable to free himself.


    To make sure, Esma cast a spell that sealed the Hero''s Soul Force, making him even more helpless.


    "Shut up for a bit!" asked Idan the Hero, lost in thought about the system''s words.


    Bera, noticing that the Hero was distracting the attention of her hosts, approached him and, without ceremony, stuffed a piece of clothing into his mouth.


    A question window appeared in front of Idan and Arabel:


    [Are you accepting the task?]


    [Yes][No]


    Idan and Arabel exchanged glances and simultaneously pressed [Yes], accepting the task from the "Supreme Blacksmith System" to find the rest of the Sacred Weapons.


    There were no deadlines or penalties for failure to complete the task. Everything depended on them: if they could do it, they would get a reward, and if they couldn''t, they wouldn''t lose anything.


    Idan and Arabel realized that this would be their first long-term assignment from another System. By that time, they had already realized that the so-called "Supreme" Systems interact with each other and share not only their advantages, but also seem to be able to assign tasks to other Hosts from these Systems.


    Their own System was a bit "moody": sometimes it answered their questions, and sometimes it remained silent. However, when it came to the "Supreme" Systems, she always remained silent, not giving an answer.


    No matter how hard they tried, the System always remained dumb.


    After dealing with one of the two Hero-related tasks from the System, Idan turned his gaze to him. Thanks to Bera''s act, the Hero only mumbled, trying to say something through the gag.


    "What do you know about other Sacred Weapons?" Idan asked Esma, making sure that everything was fine with the Hero at the moment.


    "What? Is one Staff not enough for you?" asked Esma, looking at Idan in surprise. Then she looked at Arabel and noticed that she was watching her closely and waiting for her answer.


    She couldn''t help but notice their strange behavior after the Sacred Staff disappeared. By the Hero''s behavior, Esma realized that the "poor guy" had lost touch with the Sacred Weapon.


    Esma began to wonder: if this couple is capable of stealing Sacred Weapons, perhaps they are trying to take possession of them all?


    Arabel, responding to Esma''s question, said, "We only know what Sacred Weapons exist, and nothing else!" S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, if you know how many Sacred Weapons there are, then you should understand that there are seven of them, and you just got one of them... Esma couldn''t find the right word to describe the couple''s actions towards the Sacred Staff.


    "To find the other six, you first need to leave Limbo. Apart from the Sacred Staff, there are no other Sacred Weapons in this place."


    Esma thought for a moment, pausing. "This couple came from another world, and judging by their words, they can return to their world and even help a resident of this world get into their world. They have every chance of getting out of Limbo and into Junonia!"


    "If you manage to leave Limbo, you should probably go to Ludelia�� the continent of the human race. Most of the Sacred Weapons are located there. However, the location of the two Sacred Weapons is difficult to determine, as their owners are constantly moving."


    "Ludelia?" asked Arabel.


    "Wait a minute! Why are most of the owners of Sacred Weapons located in Ludelia?"�� Idan couldn''t help but pay attention to this coincidence.


    "Because the Sacred Weapons belong to the human race. They choose their users only among human. There have never been cases of other races becoming heroes. According to the legends, the Legendary Blacksmith who created the Sacred Weapons did so intentionally and gave them to the human race as a gift."


    "Really? Idan asked. "Were all these Sacred Weapons created by a single blacksmith?"


    In their world, too, there were famous names associated with weapons, which became part of history and were overgrown with many legends.


    Idan suddenly wanted to know who was the blacksmith who created these amazing weapons.


    "According to legend, all seven Sacred Weapons were forged by a single blacksmith,�� Esma began the story. "But no one knows his name." There is no mention of him in the records or chronicles. It was as if someone or something had deliberately erased his name. He is only known as the Legendary Blacksmith who created Sacred Weapons."


    Idan shook his head in disappointment.


    "But did you know that Sacred Weapons are not the most outstanding creation of this blacksmith?" asked Esma, noticing Idan''s disappointment and understanding the couple''s interest in these famous weapons. She decided to share one more piece of information that might be of interest to them.


    Idan and Arabel were already amazed that there was a Sacred Weapon. There were many novels in their world about heroes with such weapons, and they were very passionate about them. And then Esma declared that there is something that surpasses even Sacred Weapons!


    These words couldn''t help but arouse their sincere curiosity.


    "I see that you are very interested in Sacred Weapons. In Junonia, all the weapons possessed by the heroes are considered part of the same set and are called the Sacred Set." Esma did not immediately tell about the new, more perfect creation of the legendary blacksmith, which surpasses even Sacred weapons.


    "At the end of his life, this legendary blacksmith created another set of weapons, which in many ways resembles the Sacred One, but also has significant differences. The Sacred Set consists of seven types of Weapons: a Sword, a Staff, a Bow, a Spear, Daggers, Gloves and a Shield. The new, latest set also includes similar seven types of weapons, but unlike the Sacred Set, it also includes an eighth weapon, which is significantly different from the rest. This eighth weapon is the Crown."


    "The Crown?" wondered Idan and Arabel. Can a crown be considered a weapon?


    "Yeah, that''s why the 8th "weapon" from the set, on the one hand, is considered a weapon because it has the ability to transform into any of the 7 weapons included in the set. On the other hand, it is not considered a weapon when it is in the form of a crown."


    Esma chuckled, watching the surprise on the couple''s faces.


    "This set is known as the Dark Set."

 Chapter 147 - 147: Dark King’s Crown

    Esma chuckled, watching the surprise on the couple''s faces.


    "This set is known as the Dark Set."


    "A Dark Set? Isn''t it too corny?" Although the name of the set didn''t make much impression on Idan, he was still surprised. For some reason, this set interested him much more than the "Sacred" set. Perhaps this was due to the fact that the "Dark" set was black, and Idan always liked black more than white.


    "Yeah, �� Esma nodded, agreeing with Idan that the name of the set was too simple.


    "So, the names of the weapons in the set are as follows: Dark Sword, Dark Spear, Dark Shield, Dark Bow, Dark Daggers, Dark Gloves, Dark Staff and the last, eighth weapon, the Dark King''s Crown!" �� Esma quickly listed all the names of the items in the set.


    Of course, what surprised and attracted Idan and Arabel the most was the Dark King''s Crown. The very name of this "weapon" stood out from the rest. After all, the word "King" was present in it, which in itself created an atmosphere of grandeur and mystery.


    "The Blacksmith who created the Dark Set, like the Sacred One, made it specifically for members of a certain race. Therefore, at the moment, at least while I was still living in Junonia, there was not a single living owner of a Dark Weapon.


    A few centuries ago, during the war, almost all the representatives of this race were destroyed, and with them almost the entire Dark Set disappeared," Esma said regretfully.


    Esma slightly condemned the Blacksmith for limiting his creations. Because of this, the Dark Set, once famous and popular, is now mentioned only in historical chronicles.


    Such an unexpected ending to the Dark Set deeply shocked Idan and Arabel.


    "What? Have they disappeared?" �� Idan asked incredulously, unable to believe Esma''s words. How could such legendary weapons just disappear?


    "There is no mention of Dark Weapons appearing in my memories. It is unknown where they are and who has them. Maybe someone still has them, but they hide them carefully. However, you must understand that almost the entire race for which this set was created was destroyed and cursed. Therefore, even if someone finds at least one weapon from the Dark Set, no one will be able to tie it down and use it," Esma replied.


    "What? Cursed?" exclaimed Idan and Arabel in one voice, looking at each other in surprise. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It can''t just be a coincidence, can it?" Idan turned to Arabel, and she nodded in agreement, sharing his doubts.


    Then they both turned their gaze to Esma, and Idan, asking a question, said:


    "That race you mentioned, isn''t it the Rain Clan?"


    "Eh? Have you heard of the Rain Clan?" This time, Esma was surprised. Even in Junonia, not everyone knows about the existence of the Rain Clan nowadays. Only representatives of the Higher realm have access to this information.


    "Did Sierra tell you about them?" asked Esma.


    Idan and Arabel were silent, not revealing that the Rain Clan was first hinted at by their System, and then they learned a little from their master Milica.


    They also knew that Nemo was a descendant of the Rain Clan, which meant that the race had not been completely wiped out.


    "Yes, you''re right. The Blacksmith created a Dark Set specifically for the Rain Clan. At one time, this race rose rapidly and became one of the strongest beings in the world, and the Dark Set played a significant role in this. However, like their rise, their fall was inevitable, swift, and merciless."


    Esma sighed softly as she talked about the fate of the Rain Clan and the Dark Weapon.


    "And the last thing I know about the Dark Set is that the Dark King''s Crown, in addition to the ability to transform into one of the seven weapons, has another unique ability. Many people tried to find the crown, but after the Rain Clan was exterminated, it disappeared, and now no one knows where it is."


    Idan and Arabel listened to Esma''s words in surprise, when suddenly they heard the monotonous voice of the System. This time, the couple wasn''t surprised, because they already guessed that the System would make itself felt. They already had a rough idea of how their System worked.


    [Ding! You are given a task: To help a representative of the Rain Clan and your future champion Nemo find the Dark King''s Crown and inherit it.]


    [Ding! This task is included in the World Quest! Its importance has increased significantly.]


    [Ding! A new assignment has been received from the Supreme Blacksmith System! The Supreme Blacksmith System has also expressed interest in the Dark Set. It is necessary to get a weapon from this set for analysis �� 0/8. Reward �� upon successful completion of the task, "Supreme Blacksmith System" will provide the opportunity to create a personal Dark weapon to order!]


    [Are you accepting the task?]


    [Yes][No]


    Idan and Arabel expected the System to give them a task similar to the one related to finding weapons from the Sacred Set. However, contrary to their expectations, the System also instructed them to help Nemo find the Dark King''s Crown, including this task in the World Quest.


    "Huh? Does the System want Nemo to become king? First she demands that we help him get the Throne, and now the Crown?" Idan asked himself sarcastically, using a mental link. Arabel smiled at his words.


    The couple agreed to this task without much hesitation. Unlike the quest for the Sacred Set, the quest for the Dark Set became more meaningful to them as they were included in the World Quest.


    At that moment, two beings entered the room, dragging several unconscious people with them.


    They were Idan and Eulalia''s doppelgangers, Ned and Eva. And the ones they brought were the Hero''s subordinates who were with him at the Adventurer Guild branch today.


    Eva and Ned did not take with them everyone who was present today, but only those who had the worst reputation.


    Idan, seeing that the doppelgangers had successfully completed the task, drew attention to the Hero, who had been making mumbling noises all this time, listening to their conversation, as if trying to say something.


    "All preparations are complete," Idan said to Esme and Arabel.


    "Let''s get to the second task that the System has assigned us!" he added, addressing Arabel through a mental link.


    Namely, to teach the Hero an unforgettable lesson.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Esmas assumptions

    "Esma, I''m wondering if the potion you made is really capable of changing a person that much?" Arabel asked, looking at the Hero who was still trying to free himself despite his failures.


    "Of course not," Esma replied without thinking.


    "Then how did it happen? How did a righteous Hero turn into such a one?" asked Arabel, pointing at the naked Hero.


    Esma looked at the Hero carefully, and he looked back at her. She was also full of curiosity, trying to figure out how a righteous Hero could turn into what he became after taking her potion.


    "Well... how should I put it�� My potion can''t change a person that much," Esma said. "It mainly affects libido by increasing sexual desire, attraction, pleasure, or behavior. But this is a temporary impact, and it cannot be permanent."


    As Esma looked more and more closely at the Hero, she became more and more convinced that the root of the problem did not lie in the potion. Most likely, the problem was the Hero himself.


    "I think the Hero was originally like this?" Although Esma''s words didn''t sound so confident when she said it.


    "Every being has a monster inside, a monster that is formed by a part of our unconscious and consists of repressed ideas, instincts, impulses, weaknesses, desires, perversions and shameful fears. He is often described as the shadow side of the psyche. The more we avoid this monster, the more it grows inside us and waits like a volcano to explode at the most unexpected moment."


    Then she tore her gaze away from the Hero and, looking at Arabel, said:


    "I think it''s not the Hero himself who''s in front of us, but his dark side, which he''s been suppressing all this time. My potion just broke that suppression, and the monster just broke free and took over the righteous side of himself."


    The more Arabel listened to Esma, the more she became convinced that there was some truth in what she was saying. As someone who was faced with a different self-consciousness, she understood a little how difficult it was to remain calm in such a situation.


    "Does this mean that if I take your potion, I can become like him too?" she asked.


    "Huh? Do you want to try and see for yourself?" replied Esma, taking out one of her potions from her storage.


    "No way!" Arabel exclaimed, jumping away from Esma.


    Esma grinned at Arabel''s reaction.


    "I can''t say for sure that the same thing can happen to you as to the Hero. All this is just my speculation. I am not an expert in this field. But everything that happened to the Hero during this time points to this. And the fact that he''s a Hero only confirms my assumptions."


    Idan, who had been silently listening to their conversation all this time, was extremely intrigued.


    "What do you mean, his Hero status only confirms your assumptions?"


    Esma noticed that her words had caught Idan''s attention, and decided to think a little before sharing her suggestion. She turned her gaze back to the Hero.


    Esma already knew about the plan that the couple was preparing against the Hero, and, remembering this, she thought that perhaps this plan could help to "heal" the Hero to some extent.


    "The fact is that the Sacred Weapon does not choose just anyone, but only those whom it considers worthy. And the one chosen by the Sacred Weapon is considered a Hero for a reason. The Hero is the defender of the human race, he must be righteous, just, and so on�� To put it simply, all the Heroes were not completely normal people from the very beginning."


    As she spoke, Esma recalled the first rumors she had heard about the Staff Hero when he first appeared in Limbo.


    "I have already told you about the first rumors about the Hero, that he was a righteous and purposeful young man. And that ungrateful white girl also confirmed that the Hero was just like that."


    Idan and Arabel recalled their conversation with Esma and Lucinda and confirmed her words.


    "There are no absolutely good people. There is both good and bad in each of us. If you believe the rumors, then our Hero was not very normal from the very beginning, but he was fair. As a Hero, he had to face the dark side of life, to see all the dirt of the world. The fact that he remained fair after all this suggests that he probably hid his bad emotions inside himself. And maybe the monster that lived in him was feeding off those emotions. And so, when he took my potion, this poor Hero let the monster out."


    Seeing that Idan and Arabel were deep in thought after hearing her speculation, Esma hurried to add:


    �� Don''t... take my words as the ultimate truth, it''s just my guesses. All I can say is that my potions can''t change a person that much! What happened to the Hero was most likely his fault!"


    "Of course, we are aware of this. We were just wondering if it was possible to return the Hero to his former state," Idan said after hearing Esma''s words.


    "What? Have you changed your mind?" asked Esma with disbelief in her voice.


    "Of course not! His previous achievements cannot outweigh what he accomplished after his transformation, and he must take responsibility for all his actions!" said Idan firmly, stressing that they had not changed their minds.


    Idan and Arabel were deep in thought, reflecting on the Hero''s condition. To some extent, the Hero''s current position reflected how their lives might turn out if they did not take full control of their bloodlines and allow a second personality to form, capable of seizing power over their consciousness.


    The couple was curious if there was a way to return to their true selves after they failed and their second personality took over their consciousness.


    "So is it possible to return the Hero to who he was before?" Arabel asked this time.


    "Of course not!" said Esma decisively.


    "The old Hero won''t be coming back. If my assumptions are correct, then the part that was the righteous Hero represented his bright, pure side. And the monster and the current Hero are his dark, corrupted side.


    Previously, the light side dominated and suppressed the dark side. But after the boundary disappeared, the dark side, which had been trapped inside all this time, burst out, flooded the light part and swallowed him up. Now there is nothing that can separate the light and the dark sides." Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan and Arabel were worried after hearing Esma''s suggestion.


    This once again proved how important it was for them to take full control of their bloodlines.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Well... isnt that too cruel?

    Idan and Arabel were worried after hearing Esma''s suggestion.


    This once again proved how important it was for them to take full control of their bloodlines.


    Esma couldn''t fully comprehend the reasons for the couple''s concern.


    Esma, not understanding the essence of their worries, began to make assumptions and ask questions: "On the one hand, they are going to do something that scares even me a little. But on the other hand, maybe they''re just worried about the Hero?"


    "So it''s impossible?" �� Arabel asked softly, but of course Esma caught her words and heard them clearly.


    "Well, how can I say�� We can''t bring back the old Hero.�� But we can try to restore the balance between the light and the dark side," Esma suddenly suggested, attracting the attention of Idan and Arabel.


    "Before I continue, may I know what you did with the Sacred Staff?" asked Esma.


    Idan and Arabel looked at each other, out of habit, seeking advice.


    "The staff is in our storage in an isolated place, which makes it difficult to establish a connection between him and the Hero," Idan gave a simple answer, without revealing the whole truth.


    To some extent, he was telling the truth. According to the System, the staff should return to them in less than an hour.


    "So what do you suggest to restore the balance?" asked Idan to Esma.


    "What do you think the word ''restore'' means? Esma asked a counter question.


    "Restore it? Well..." thought Idan, and Arabel also began to ponder Esma''s words.


    They began to remember what the word "restore" usually means. It means to restore to its former state something that has been destroyed or destroyed, something that has fallen into disrepair.


    And then it hit them.


    "You''re not suggesting..."


    "Heh, you seem to understand. Yes, before we can try to restore the balance, we first need to destroy, break the current consciousness of the Hero, �� Esma said with a grin. "And I think your plan is just right for that, and we won''t have to come up with anything new."


    After hearing Esma''s suggestion, Idan and Arabel were surprised at first, but then agreed with her words.


    "The current state of the Hero has already been formed and has found its ''shape''. To try to bring back that part of the righteous Hero, if it still exists, we need to first break his current consciousness," Esma added.


    "And after we break his consciousness, it would be good to return the Sacred Staff to him," Esma suddenly suggested.


    "The hero and the staff have a connection, and the staff is closely related to his righteous side. After we change it, the staff will be able to partially restore that part of the righteous Hero using its connection with him."


    There was some truth in Esma''s words, but the couple was still hesitating. They were filled with doubts. They were well aware that if they sold the Sacred Staff through the "Trade" function, it would bring them considerable income.


    However, at the same time, they wanted to see if they could restore the Hero at least partially. This experiment and the knowledge gained could be useful to them in the future.


    In the end, they decided to return the Staff to the Hero after they managed to break him. They wanted to know if the connection between the Hero and the Staff would help bring back the righteous Hero.


    All of this seemed somewhat absurd and unrealistic to Idan and Arabel. But curiosity got the better of them.


    If they succeed, they are determined to enslave the Hero until he returns them the value of the Sacred Staff in System Points. After all, the Hero was a being of the Highest Realm, and perhaps they would need his services in the future.


    But first they need to make sure that the Hero recovers from what awaits him.


    Idan glanced at Arabel, who caught his eye and nodded, confirming his intention.


    Having received the approval, Idan opened the window of the "Trade" function and quickly found the item he was looking for.


    Today, when he received a task from the System and began to build a plan to "teach a lesson" to the Hero, Idan, asking a question to the System, found out about the existence of "this". It was then that this plan was born.


    The cost of "this" item was 1,000 System Points.


    A small, exquisitely decorated potion bottle appeared in Idan''s hands.


    "Can you finally tell me where you got this potion from?"��Esma has already asked this question many times today, since she found out what it can do.


    But no matter how much she tried to find out, her interlocutors remained silent or simply replied that it was a secret.


    "Here, give him a drink," Idan said, handing the potion to Esme.


    She quickly grabbed it and held it up to her eyes, unable to look away. She had never seen anything so magnificent before. She was amazed not only by the potion itself, but also by the elegant bottle that decorated it.


    "Esma!" - Idan called out to her, and only then did Esma come to her senses and begin to act.


    She quickly opened the bottle and, using her powers, removed the gag from the Hero''s mouth. Before he could say anything, she poured the contents of the vial down his throat and quickly covered his mouth so he wouldn''t spit it out.


    The Hero had no choice but to drink the potion. He was already so consumed with hatred for the people in front of him that he couldn''t even remember how many times he cursed them.


    He promised himself that he would definitely take revenge on them. He won''t let these women go and will torture them in front of this guy, especially his girlfriend.


    And at that moment, when Hero was thinking about his revenge plans, he felt a warmth that began to spread in his stomach, and then spread throughout his body.


    But that warmth was followed by a sharp pain that engulfed his entire body, especially the part between his legs. The hero was horrified by what was happening to him.


    While the Hero was in unbearable pain, Idan turned his gaze to Esma. Noticing his gaze and realizing his intentions, Esma took out several vials from the storage.


    "Ned, Eva and Bera, your turn," Idan addressed the doppelgangers.


    The doppelgangers readily accepted the vials from Esma''s hands and began forcibly pouring their contents into the mouths of the unconscious men they had brought with them.


    "Well... isn''t that too cruel?" asked Esma, looking at the Hero.


    "Maybe, �� Idan replied. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think it''s time for him to experience what he''s been doing to others," Arabel added.


    At this time, the three of them watched as a beautiful naked young woman lay on the bed instead of a tied-up handsome young man.


    "What... what did you do to me?" said a female voice instead of a male one.


    "Let''s go," Idan said, not deigning to answer the Hero.


    Arabel and Esma, having heard him, left the room, followed by the doppelgangers, having finished their business.


    Idan was the last one left. He stopped at the entrance and turned around. All the men were already beginning to show signs of awakening.


    "Well, good luck, Hero! Have a nice time. And from now on, listen to the words of others and don''t threaten those you don''t know."


    With that, Idan closed the door of the room, and Esma instantly sealed it, leaving the Hero surrounded by several subordinates who took potions personally prepared by Esma.

 Chapter 150 - 150: The Four Valkyries

    "He''s not going to die, is he?" Arabel asked Esma and Idan doubtfully, walking away from the room where the Hero remained surrounded by his subordinates.


    "He shouldn''t, �� Esma replied confidently. "At least I didn''t have any complaints about the partner who took the potion killing someone during its action."


    Leaving the doppelgangers to watch the room and not let anyone in, the trio left the place.


    Now they could only wait. No one wanted to see what was going on inside. The seal Esma had placed worked flawlessly, and no sound came from the room.


    "It''s not eternal, is it? Well, I mean the effect of your potion?" Esma asked the couple. Although they did not tell where they got this potion from, but perhaps they could share the rest of the details.


    "About 6 o''clock. After that, the Hero will become a man again," Idan did not hide these details from Esma.


    "After all, the potion only has a temporary effect," Esma said with some disappointment, although she was very surprised to learn about the existence of such a potion.


    Idan did not tell her that there was another version of this potion in the "Trade" function, which could change the sex of a being on a permanent basis. However, unlike a temporary potion, this option has an exorbitantly high cost.


    Even this version of the potion seemed too expensive to the couple �� as much as 1,000 System points.


    All of these potions were exposed in the "Trading" function of a system known to the couple as the "Supreme Alchemist System". In addition to the potions themselves, simplified recipes for their preparation can be purchased from this System. To use these recipes, the couple only needs to find the main ingredients and pay for the "Supreme Alchemist System" service using System Points.


    Thus, the cost of the potion was much lower than when it was directly purchased in the "Trade" function.


    When Idan and Arabel reached the right room, they stopped to knock. But before they could do that, Esma unceremoniously kicked the door and swaggered inside, not giving them a chance to do anything.


    "Yo, bitches!" Esma greeted the other two Valkyries with a smile, who at that moment were sitting at a table created by Sierra, talking quietly and sipping drinks.


    Both Valkyries'' right eyes twitched at Esma''s greeting.


    At that moment, they wanted to get up, catch her, and give her a good spanking.


    Esma, ignoring the stares of the two Valkyries, went to the table, created a chair with her magic, sat down, pulled out a glass from her storage and, taking a bottle of drink from the table, poured herself.


    Filling a glass, Esma brought it over, sniffed, and her eyes lit up. Then, closing her eyes, she took a sip. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As always, you taste great," Esma told Sierra, still with her eyes closed, savoring the aftertaste.


    After the compliment, Sierra felt a little better, unlike Lucinda, who continued to be nervous. She didn''t understand what all these people were doing in her bedroom.


    A little later, Idan and Arabel entered the room.


    "Come here, little sister!" called Esma Arabel, pointing to the table.


    Idan nudged Arabel, and he found a small sofa nearby and decided to sit down.


    Arabel watched Idan go and walked over to the table. Sierra immediately created another chair for her, and Esma took out a second empty glass and poured a drink.


    "Here, try it. This spinster really has good taste," Esma said, offering Arabel a glass of drink.


    Arabel took the glass, feeling a little nervous, and took a sip. She didn''t drink alcohol that often in her world, because she recently turned 18. But even so, she could tell with certainty that the drink from this other world was very different from the drinks of her world.


    She felt how the drink, in addition to the taste, filled her with energy. The energy began to spread throughout her body, banishing fatigue and filling her with vigor.


    "Ah!" she moaned, a little embarrassed by her own emotions.


    Sierra and Esma just laughed at her prank, perfectly understanding her feelings.


    Idan, who was already sitting on the couch by then, was watching them, and his smile couldn''t hide his joy for Arabel. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary meeting of friends over a glass of wine, typical of their world.


    "Hey, sis, can you take off your disguise and show us what you really look like?" Esma suddenly asked. She had recently discovered that this sister''s appearance was just a disguise, and she had been hiding her true appearance all this time.


    Arabel agreed without hesitation and immediately took off the ghost mask, revealing her true beauty. Her short black hair turned fiery red, its length increased, and her eyes turned azure.


    "Oh," Esma marveled when she saw Arabel''s appearance.


    It was a completely different impression compared to her disguise.


    Sierra was once again convinced, looking at Arabel''s true beauty, that she was indeed an incomparable beauty, not inferior to them.


    Even Lucinda was silent for a moment, mesmerized by Arabel''s beauty. But what particularly caught her eye was Arabel''s fiery red hair.


    Esma noticed it too, and the two Valkyries who sensed Arabel''s Ice Valkyrie bloodline frowned slightly.


    Noticing their glances, Sierra, who knew about Arabel''s condition, briefly described her.


    Esma and Lucinda stared at Arabel with wide-open eyes. What kind of being is this? A human with a Valkyrie bloodline?


    Arabel, in response to their interest, used her transformation to demonstrate her power to them. Unlike Idan, she didn''t suffer much from her bloodline.


    Arabel''s fiery red hair instantly turned white, and the aura around her changed. This sight struck the two Valkyries again. At that moment, they couldn''t tell her apart from the real Valkyrie. They could clearly feel the aura and presence of a real Ice Valkyrie.


    After holding on to her transformation for a while longer, Arabel reversed it and turned back into a beauty with fiery red hair.


    Esma and Lucinda, upon seeing this amazing transformation, were convinced by Sierra''s words and realized that their feelings of the presence of the Ice Valkyrie bloodline in this girl were not just a figment of their imagination.


    After calming down a bit, Lucinda finally asked the question that had been bothering her ever since Sierra appeared in her bedroom.:


    "What did you do to the Hero?"


    Silence answered her. No one wanted to talk about what had happened to the Hero.


    After receiving no answer to her question, Lucinda immediately used her Soul Force to explore the Hero''s room, but her efforts came across a seal erected by Esma.


    "Hey, hey! Stop, don''t destroy the seal!"�� Esma intervened, seeing that Lucinda had bumped into her seal.


    "Wait a bit and you''ll find out what''s going on!" she added.


    Lucinda, exhaling, gave up and dispelled the Soul Force.


    Lucinda realized that she was too late and they had already reached their goal, and now they were just waiting. She decided not to engage in conflict and just watch what was happening to understand what they had done. Deep down, she hoped they hadn''t gone too far and killed the Hero.


    Some time later, Idan, comfortably settled on the couch, and Arabel, enjoying a drink in the company of three Valkyries, heard the monotonous voice of the System in their heads:


    [Ding! Task "Punish the Hero of the Staff! Let him understand that it''s not worth threatening you and your partner!"done!]


    [Choose your reward!]


    [The first option is a Ghost Mask]


    [The second option is the Adventurer''s Set]


    [The third option is to get a random reward from the rewards replaced by the System!]


    Idan and Arabel already knew which reward they would choose, so they didn''t think twice.


    Idan immediately settled on the first option, the Ghost Mask.


    Arabel chose the third option.


    Due to the presence of outsiders, Idan''s reward instantly appeared in their storage.


    "YES!" �� Idan exclaimed in his mind. He really wanted to get a Ghost Mask, and now his dream has come true. When they return to their world, they can easily hide using a Ghost Mask. With its help, they will even be able to create a fake identity for themselves and act like other people.


    Arabel, however, repeated to herself as she chose the award.:


    "Let there be a Beauty pill, let there be a Beauty pill."


    [The third option is selected]


    [Congratulations, Host, you have received the reward that the title of "Supreme" has replaced with bloodline change potions. You got a pet �� ??? fox cub!]


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Not only Arabel, but also Idan were perplexed by what they had heard.

 Chapter 151 - 151: ??? fox cub

    [Congratulations, Host, you have received the reward that the title of "Supreme" has replaced with bloodline change potions. You got a pet �� ??? fox cub!]


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Not only Arabel, but also Idan were perplexed by what they had heard.


    While the couple was confused, a small gap appeared in the middle of the room, from which a small gray ball of fur fell to the floor.


    It turned out to be a charming little fox with black tassels on its ears, the tips of its paws and tail. His pretty face made me smile. However, what surprised Idan and Arabel the most was the small backpack that the fox cub was carrying on his back.


    It looked pretty funny. The fox''s big ears stuck up, and its eyes looked around the room curiously.


    Arabel was so surprised and charmed by the fox cub that she forgot about the Beauty pill and her disappointment.


    "What is it?" suddenly Sierra''s voice distracted Arabel from the fox cub.


    Arabel noticed that no one but her and Idan had seen or noticed the fox cub entering the room.


    "Nothing!" Arabel replied, keeping the fox cub a secret.


    Sierra looked at Arabel suspiciously, but then decided not to press the issue. She knew that the couple had many secrets, and perhaps Arabel''s strange behavior was related to one of them.


    "Maybe we should take advantage of the host''s hospitality and go to the sauna?" suggested Esma, glancing at Lucinda.


    "Why not?" agreed Lucinda.


    "What?" Arabel asked, not immediately catching Esma''s suggestion.


    "I suggest we go to the sauna and enjoy the hot water while we wait!" repeated Esma.


    Arabel thought about it. On the one hand, she was attracted by the idea of relaxing in hot water, but on the other, for some reason she did not want to leave Idan alone.


    "Don''t worry about me, go!" Arabel heard Idan''s voice in her head.


    Arabel looked at him, and then, turning to the others, agreed.


    Lucinda wasted no time summoning her Soul Force to find her personal maid, who was sleeping in her room at that moment. Using her Force, she woke her up and instructed her to prepare a sauna.


    "It will take some time before the sauna is ready," Lucinda warned the others.


    "Okay!" replied Esma, being in a great mood.


    [Added ??? fox cub''s Status ]


    The couple was pleasantly surprised by the System''s words. Their doppelgangers, with whom they had signed a contract, did not have their own statuses.


    **Status**


    Name: Missing (Assign?)


    Race: ??? fox


    Gender: female


    Rank: Rank 2 Beast Lord (Rank depends on the level of the Hosts)


    Element: ???


    Combat power: none


    Profession: Photographer, Stalker, Blogger


    Abilities: take photos, keep a diary, turn into a stress relief toy


    Loyalty: Absolute loyalty


    **Description**


    Is this a unique being, a cub ??? fox. Her main body lives in a special space where no one can see it except the Hosts. Other creatures can see her only if she wants to.


    The ??? fox''s body is almost intangible. Only on her own volition or when using the ability to "Turn into a stress relief toy" can she materialize and allow herself to be touched. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The task of the ??? fox is to capture the most important and rare moments of the Hosts'' lives. She keeps a diary of the events and actions of the Hosts. It also helps them calm down and relieve the stress of the Hosts.


    Recommendations: Do not force a fox to act against its will. She doesn''t like to fight, and her fighting power is zero. This fox can be moody, but she always stays faithful. She loves sweets and behaves playfully and unpredictably.


    When they finished studying the fox cub''s status and were pleasantly surprised, the fox cub took off her small backpack from her back. After rummaging through it a bit, the fox cub pulled out a strange-looking camera.


    The couple immediately noticed that the backpack was significantly smaller than the camera, which indicated that it had an expansion function.


    Idan almost laughed at the comical scene he saw.


    The fox cub awkwardly held the camera in her hands and, somehow aiming at Arabel, took a picture.


    Chick.


    A photo popped up on top of the camera, like a polaroid.


    The fox cub put down her camera, returned to her backpack, and after rummaging through it, took out something that looked like a book. Idan immediately realized that it was a photo album.


    The album was empty. The fox cub opened the first page, took the photo Arabel had just taken and attached it to the page. Then she went back to her backpack, took out a marker and started writing something under the photo.


    When she finished, the fox cub came up to Arabel, holding the album on her hind legs, and, making a funny grimace, handed her the partially opened album.


    The photo showed Arabel staring straight into the camera in amazement. Under the picture it was written:


    "The first photo of the Hostess. She has such big eyes!"


    Arabel wanted to take and destroy this photo, but she restrained herself when she saw the cute look of the fox cub. It was her first photo, and she didn''t want to spoil it, so as not to upset the fox cub.


    "The sauna is ready!" said Lucinda, getting up. The others followed her. Arabel hesitated for a moment, but then, glancing at Idan, who nodded at her, she followed the others out of the room.


    Only Idan and the fox cub remained in Lucinda''s bedroom.


    When they were alone, Idan couldn''t wait to cuddle the fox cub. However, she quickly gathered her things, waved her tail as if tearing through space, jumped into it and disappeared, leaving Idan all alone.


    Idan didn''t know where she had disappeared to. Sighing, he decided to lie down and rest for a while. After getting comfortable, he closed his eyes and, remembering the events of today, did not notice how he fell asleep.


    But soon Idan suddenly woke up from a light blow to the head. Opening his eyes slightly, he saw a fox cub reappearing, holding a half-open photo album in his small paws.


    There was not one photo in the album, but a dozen. All the pictures showed Arabel taking a sauna with the others.


    After seeing these photos, Idan couldn''t contain his indignation.


    "Fuck, little devil, do you want me to get killed?" exclaimed Idan.

 Chapter 152 - 152: The fox cubs prank part 1

    After seeing these photos, Idan couldn''t contain his indignation.


    "Fuck, little devil, do you want me to get killed?" exclaimed Idan.


    The fox cub tilted her head to the side and looked at Idan with big eyes, expressing incomprehension.


    Despite the swearing, Idan couldn''t resist the opportunity to admire Arabel in the photos taken by the fox cub.


    The fox cub certainly had talent. Every angle, every lighting, everything was perfect. Surprisingly, the fox cub even managed to censor some moments that Idan should not have seen.


    However, even with this censorship, the fox cub managed to capture Arabel''s beauty. Idan even wanted to steal some, in his opinion, successful photos from the fox cub, but he restrained himself.


    After giving Idan enough time to enjoy the pictures of his mistress, the fox cub carefully put away the photo album. Then she stretched out her little paw to Idan, as if demanding something.


    "Eh? What is it?" asked Idan.


    The fox cub just stared at him with her big eyes, waiting for something.


    Idan didn''t know what the little fox wanted.


    "System, can you tell me what she wants?" Idan asked the System, because it was, she who gave them the fox cub.


    [Host, use the mental link to find out the thoughts of the pet!]


    Idan put his hand to his face in frustration. How could he forget about such an amazing ability that they use almost every day?


    "Sweets! Sweets! Give me some sweets!" Idan heard the little fox cub''s thin, girlish voice, insistently demanding treats from him.


    Idan didn''t have any sweets with him, not even in their Storage. In this new world, there weren''t the same treats as in their old one. But after seeing the fox cub''s charming eyes, Idan couldn''t afford to disappoint her. Especially after she showed him such wonderful photos. He just had to thank her.


    "System, are there any sweets in the "Trade" function that are suitable for the fox cub?" �� Idan asked the System.


    [Host, the cheapest pet candies are worth 100 System Points for 10 pieces!] �� the System immediately replied.


    "Damn it!" swore Idan. "Just 10 pieces of these damn candies are worth 100 points?"


    But after looking at the fox cub, still waiting patiently for him, Idan calmed down and decided to buy these candies.


    "System, please give them to me!" he said. And immediately after that, a small package of sweets appeared in his hands.


    At the same time, Idan watched with pain in his heart as 100 of the total remaining system points were deducted.


    Sighing, Idan turned his attention to the candies. He had never seen such packages before.


    Idan took a closer look at the package and read:


    ?Sweets! Sweets! Candy!?


    These candies package were brightly decorated with this inscription. Idan was pleasantly surprised and even a little intrigued when he saw the name of the candy manufacturer "Supreme Chef System" at the bottom.


    Apparently, these candies were prepared by the "Supreme Chef System" Host or by this System itself. Idan suggested that this fact explains their high cost.


    When the candies appeared in Idan''s hands, the fox cub''s eyes shone, and her tail began to quickly wag from side to side.


    Idan opened the package and, taking out one candy, handed it to the Fox Cub. She quickly grabbed the treat and happily popped it into her mouth.


    "Wu-wu-wu," she began to purr, happily chewing on the sweetness.


    Idan watched the scene with a smile, marveling at her cute trick. The level of charm was simply incredible.


    When the fox cub quickly finished the first candy, Idan couldn''t resist handing her the second one. The fox cub, without hesitation, accepted the treat and with the same joy sent it into her mouth.


    Idan, realizing that the candies were too expensive, decided to stop there and put the remaining sweets in his storage.


    When she saw that Idan had put the candies away, the fox cub was slightly upset, but she quickly pulled herself together. She gathered all her things and, without saying a word, tore open the space with a wave of her tail, and then jumped into it, leaving Idan alone again.


    ***


    Arabel had been enjoying the warm water for some time with the other Valkyries. At this time, she let go of all her worries that were tormenting her and just enjoyed this short moment.


    The sauna was spacious enough for four Valkyries. Her three companions were also silently enjoying the warm water.


    Arabel, looking at them, could tell that they were all real beauties, and was once again amazed at how amazing a race the Valkyries were. Only Esma seemed to lack volume a bit, but she had her own unique level of beauty that was different from Lucinda and Sierra.


    While Arabel was enjoying the moment, the space next to her tore apart, and a fox cub with a backpack on her back fell out.


    Arabel was very pleased to see her sudden appearance. She hadn''t seen the fox cub since she came to the sauna with the other three Valkyries.


    The fox cub quickly stood up, looked around, and, finding Arabel, quickly jumped to her side. Then she pulled her photo album out of her backpack, cracked it open, and handed it to Arabel.


    Arabel looked at the photo album and found a dozen photos of Idan sleeping, taken from different angles. The sight made her smile.


    The fox cub, after giving Arabel time to look at the photos, quickly put them back in her backpack and, stretching her paws towards Arabel, purred something demanding.


    Arabel was puzzled. She didn''t understand what the little fox wanted.


    [Host, a mental link!] Without waiting for Arabel''s question, the System came to the rescue.


    "Sweets! Sweets! Give me sweets!" a thin girlish voice rang in Arabel''s head, and she immediately realized that it was the fox cub insistently demanding treats from her.


    [Host, 100 System Points for 10 candies!]


    After hearing the second prompt from the System, Arabel became suspicious. However, looking into the fox cub''s eyes, she couldn''t resist and decided to buy sweets, not noticing how the number of System points was already less than 100 points.


    As soon as the candies were in her hands, the fox cub quickly wagged her tail in anticipation.


    Like Idan, Arabel noticed the candy manufacturer and, of course, was surprised.


    Opening the package, Arabel handed one candy to the fox cub, who took it and happily ate it. Arabel watched this scene with a smile and, like Idan, couldn''t resist holding out a second piece of candy. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After accepting the second candy, the fox cub, noticing again that Arabel had hidden it, gathered all her things, opened a small gap in space with a flick of her tail, jumped down there and disappeared, leaving Arabel looking at the place where she had just been.


    Arabel turned around and noticed that once again neither Sierra, Lucinda, nor Esma had detected the fox cub''s presence. Arabel also discovered that they didn''t even pay attention to her when she bought a piece of candy and started feeding it to the fox cub.


    Arabel began to suspect that the fox cub also had some kind of distraction ability, very similar to Sierra''s.

 Chapter 153 - 153: The fox cubs prank part 2

    Idan, left alone after the fox cub left, tried to fall asleep again, but this time he failed. While he was lying down, he heard a small pop and a falling noise.


    Opening his eyes, Idan saw that the fox cub had reappeared in front of him. When she met his gaze, her eyes lit up.


    She quickly took off her backpack, rummaged in it and, instead of a photo album or a camera, took out one photo. She held it out to Idan with her little paw.


    Idan sat down on the couch and looked at the photo that the fox cub was holding. It was another photo of Arabel taking a sauna. Idan recognized her immediately, as it was one of the best photos he had ever seen.


    Idan wanted to take it and examine it carefully, but when he stretched out his hand, the fox cub quickly pulled the photo away, and then stretched out his other paw and began to demand something.


    Idan''s right eye started twitching. He immediately realized that the fox cub was bidding with him for the photo, and, as he suspected, she was demanding candy.


    Idan, of course, couldn''t resist the temptation to get a photo. He took out a candy from his storage and handed it to the fox cub. He took the candy and immediately gave Idan the photo.


    Idan sighed, picking up the photo. He hurried to hide it in the vault, fearing that the fox cub might steal it. But to his surprise, the fox cub, after some digging, pulled out another photo and handed it to Idan. This time, she extended her other paw, demanding another piece of candy.


    "That''s a sly one!" �� Idan was indignant, but nevertheless took out the second candy and handed it to the fox cub.


    As soon as she took the candy, she immediately gave him the photo. However, this time, she didn''t immediately eat the sweets, but carefully put them in her backpack.


    "That''s it, I won''t change anymore!" said Idan decisively, seeing how the fox cub started rummaging in her backpack again. He immediately decided to stop all these exchange procedures.


    Hearing Idan''s words, the little fox opened her eyes wide and looked at him with such resentment that Idan immediately regretted his words.


    The fox cub''s eyes began to fill with tears, and, sobbing, she tore open space with her tail, jumped into it and disappeared, leaving Idan alone again.


    ***


    Arabel, forgetting about the fox cub, was once again enjoying the warm water and cold drinks that Sierra offered her. She was a little tipsy under the influence of alcohol, but she still kept her mind clear.


    Suddenly, Arabel noticed how the fox cub reappeared in front of her, using its unusual way of moving through space.


    Meeting Arabel''s gaze, the fox cub quickly ran up to her.


    If Idan could see the fox cub now, he would be very surprised. There was no hint of tears or resentment on the fox cub. If you looked closely, you could see a sly smile on her little face.


    The fox cub appeared in front of Arabel and, as in the case of Idan, rummaged in her backpack and pulled out a photo. This time it was a photo of Idan sleeping, different from the previous ones. The lighting and angle were perfectly matched. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arabel was immediately interested and was about to take the photo, but the little fox, as in the case of Idan, pulled it away and held out her other paw, demanding candy.


    Arabel''s right eye twitched, as did Idan''s, when she realized that the fox cub was demanding candy instead of a photo. However, the desire to get a picture overcame her, and she took out a candy, gave it to the fox cub and took the photo.


    Arabel picked up the photograph and examined it carefully. Although Idan wasn''t exactly handsome, he was an attractive young man who had now become her boyfriend. She regretted a little that in the photo he wasn''t in his Alpha Fire form with red hair like hers.


    Arabel looked up from the photo and saw that the fox cub was still standing in front of her, holding Idan''s new photo in one paw and demanding payment with the other.


    Smiling at the little fox''s antics, Arabel unhesitatingly took out a second candy and exchanged it for Idan''s second photo.


    The second photo turned out to be quite good too. She noted that the fox cub has talent.


    After receiving the second candy, the little fox enthusiastically extended her paw with Idan''s third photo. Arabel hesitated, then agreed to the exchange again.


    The little fox didn''t offer a fourth photo, but quickly put the candies in her backpack and started jumping up and down with joy, showing her gratitude to Arabel.


    Suddenly, one photo fell out of the fox cub''s backpack and landed a little closer to Arabel. The fox cub stopped abruptly, and Arabel, noticing this, looked curiously at the picture and froze in amazement.


    She tried to quickly grab the photo, but the little fox was faster. She grabbed the picture, put it in her backpack, quickly tore through the space and disappeared, leaving Arabel in a stupor.


    Arabel couldn''t believe what had happened. In the photo, she was naked, taking a sauna. She didn''t even notice how the fox cub took this picture.


    It wasn''t until some time later that she realized what had happened, and she began to tremble with horror.


    Arabel was convinced that if the little bastard could share photos with her, then she could do the same with Idan.


    "IDAN!" In a fit of rage, Arabel mentally called Idan to find out the truth.


    ***


    "IDAN!"


    Idan, who was enjoying the photo exchange at the time, almost fell off the couch in surprise when he heard Arabel''s scream through their mental link.


    ***


    At the same time, the culprit of all this action, who was inside the void, was rearranging the photos.


    She took out all the pictures of Arabel that were taken in the sauna from an old photo album and, pulling out a new album from her backpack, on the cover of which was written "Secret Album", she began to carefully attach them.


    At the same time, she did not stop giggling.


    "Wu-wu-wu!"


    The little fox was delighted that her prank was a success, and she managed to get some sweets.


    And the fact that Arabel''s photo fell out during her jumps was not an accident, but a pre-planned action aimed at making Idan''s life a little more difficult for his refusal to exchange sweets.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Six hours later

    After the fox cub''s antics, Arabel wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the sauna. She dressed quickly, leaving the other three Valkyries behind, and darted into Lucinda''s room.


    Idan, already drenched in sweat, was looking forward to her appearance. He was not stupid and had already realized that Arabel had found out about his trade with the fox cub, and probably the little scoundrel had framed him.


    When she got inside, she found Idan sitting on the couch waiting for her. Without another word, she held out her hand.


    "Give it to me, �� Arabel demanded.


    As she walked back, Arabel finally noticed that besides the 100 System Points she had spent on candy, Idan had also used up 100. After carefully examining the storage, she found the same candies that she had bought herself. However, unlike her package, there were 6 more candies in this one.


    After calculating in her mind, Arabel came to the conclusion that Idan must have at least two photographs of her.


    Idan, as much as he wanted to, had to give away two photographs.


    As Arabel had suspected, Idan had two photographs of her. Looking at the pictures, she felt embarrassed, and her face turned red.


    Even if she had taken the photos, Idan might have already looked at her in all the details. Arabel couldn''t erase his memories so that he would forget about it.


    She quickly looked around, trying to find the little scoundrel, but she was nowhere to be seen. Arabel realized that the little scoundrel had hidden from them and probably wouldn''t come out soon.


    No sooner had this little scoundrel appeared than she began to show her character.


    Idan was silent, trying not to draw attention to himself. He even held his breath so as not to betray his presence.


    Fortunately, Arabel wasn''t angry with him. She understood that Idan was not to blame for what had happened, and she blamed the little fox for this.


    Arabel silently walked over to Lucinda''s bed and sat down on it. Without attracting Idan''s attention, she carefully hid the two photos among her belongings in the vault. There were three photos of Idan next to her photos.


    Arabel was sure that Idan would not go through her things. They have long agreed that everyone will have their own private corner in the vault where they will store their personal belongings.


    Arabel looked around at the contents of the vault and felt embarrassed. She had a lot more stuff than Idan, who only had a few change sets of clothes and a couple of trinkets in his storage.


    Sierra and the others soon returned to the room.


    The Valkyries, including Arabel, created a table and chairs again, settled down comfortably and began a conversation. Esma mostly talked about her time in Limbo, and the others added their comments from time to time.


    Arabel also shared some details about their world.


    Idan lay down on the sofa again and, closing his eyes, fell asleep, listening to the conversations of the Valkyries.


    Six hours flew by unnoticed, and outside the window of Lucinda''s room, one could see how dawn was gradually beginning to break.


    "Wake up, Dan! It''s time!" Arabel woke up Idan, who had fallen deeply asleep.


    "Huh? What?" Idan didn''t immediately realize what was happening.


    It was only after a light tap on the head that he finally woke up and, looking around, realized where he was. After stretching and rubbing his eyes, he got up and followed Arabel and the others into the Hero''s bedroom.


    At the door of the Hero''s bedroom, they were met by doppelgangers who had remained on guard all this time.


    "Great job!" Idan praised them. In response, the doppelgangers just smiled silently. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For some reason, all three of them did not like to talk much and preferred silence.


    "Are you sure?" Idan asked Arabel, speaking to her through a mental link.


    "Yes," Arabel replied firmly. "I''m ready!"


    Idan didn''t want Arabel to see "it." But to his surprise, she insisted, saying that despite her reluctance, she would have to get used to such things.


    Arabel was sure that this would not be the last such case on their path of cultivation. Perhaps they would encounter more disgusting aspects of both worlds in the future, and she needed to start being prepared to face such things if she wanted to continue on her path and be by Idan''s side.


    Esma removed the seal she had placed and stood aside to let the others pass. However, to her surprise, no one moved. No one wanted to open the door and see what was going on inside. No one had any interest in it.


    Everyone except Lucinda knew what was going to happen.


    After removing the seal, Lucinda used her Soul Force to look inside. But as soon as she sensed that she was inside the door, her face contorted in disgust, and she quickly dispelled her Soul Force.


    She looked accusingly at the others.


    "What?" �� Sierra asked, looking at Lucinda''s face with a smile.


    "You... you animals!" she blurted out. "How could you do this to her?"


    No one responded to Lucinda''s condemnation. But then everyone''s expression changed at the same time.


    "With her?" Arabel asked, tilting her head. She looked at Idan, searching for an answer. Idan was also puzzled.


    "Is it exactly 6 hours?" Idan asked Arabel through a mental link.


    "Much more!" replied Arabel.


    Esma, like Arabel, was convinced that much more than six hours had passed.


    She also used her Soul Power and, after carefully examining what was happening inside, looked at Idan in disbelief.


    "What''s going on?" he asked her.


    "Didn''t you say that the effect of your potion is temporary?" she asked in response.


    "Yes, the effect of the potion should only last six hours," Idan replied confidently.


    "Then why is the Hero still in the guise of a woman?" Esma asked a counter question that nearly made Lucinda''s eyes pop out.


    "What�� What did you just say?" she said in disbelief.


    "I''m asking this guy why the Hero is still a woman!" replied Esma, addressing Lucinda.


    "Is this woman a Hero?!" Lucinda couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, yes," Esma confirmed.


    "Hey, System! Why hasn''t the Hero returned to his former form yet?" asked Idan in bewilderment. It was the System that confirmed the existence of this potion and showed its properties.


    [Hosts, congratulations! You are incredibly lucky!] �� the congratulations System suddenly started.


    [The sex change potion you purchased does have a temporary effect that lasts for 6 hours. However, there is a probability of less than 1 percent that the effect will remain on a permanent basis. In your case, you were lucky enough to be among those who were lucky enough to experience this unique opportunity. To restore the Hero to his former appearance, you need to purchase a potion with a permanent effect!]


    ?��?


    ?��?


    Idan and Arabel were too stunned to speak.

 Chapter 155 - 155: The result, the return, the rumors, and the offer.

    "Hmm..." Idan coughed to attract the attention of others.


    "Well... as I mentioned, the potion does change gender for only six hours. However, I forgot to mention that there is a very small chance, less than one percent, that the effect may be permanent rather than temporary." Idan had to say those words.


    "And it looks like our Hero was incredibly lucky to get into that one percent!"


    "Pfft... Ahahaha!" �� Esma couldn''t hold back her laughter, amazed at the Hero''s luck.


    Lucinda was completely shocked, "How did they get such a sinister potion!"


    Sierra couldn''t hide her smile as she watched the scene with pleasure.


    When everyone calmed down a bit, Idan looked at Esma and asked:


    �� How''s the Hero? Is he... is she still alive?


    ��Yes, she''s alive, and it seems they haven''t finished yet," Esma replied with a sly smile, glancing at Idan. "Don''t you want to watch?"


    �� Ouch! Idan exclaimed, feeling a pain in his side.


    Arabel slapped him lightly, making it clear that he shouldn''t look at it.


    "Ha, I see..." said Esma with a smile, noticing Arabel''s serious look.


    Arabel herself was staring intently at Esma, trying to understand her. She had already noticed that Esma hardly reacted when it came to "such" things. It''s like she''s not really interested in this, or she''s already seen so many of these things that she''s used to it and nothing surprises her anymore.


    "It seems like it''s a success!" exclaimed Esma, taking another look inside. "We just have to wait for them to finish, and then..."


    "No, thanks..." Idan immediately declined the offer.


    Esma was amazed by Idan''s response, not understanding where their curiosity and desire to return the Hero to his... that is, her former state had disappeared.


    "Return it to her?" Idan Arabel asked through a mental link, referring to the Sacred Staff.


    Arabel thought for a moment, then nodded her head, deciding to return the staff and see if it worked. She also reluctantly agreed to return the staff to the Hero.


    "Eh... our System Points..." Arabel said in her mind as Idan pulled out the Sacred Staff from the vault, which the System had returned a few hours ago after an analysis.


    All the Valkyries noticed the staff in Idan''s hands. At first, the staff did not react to anything, but then, as if sensing something, it twitched and disintegrated into particles that flew into the room through the door.


    Lucinda was startled again.


    ?This couple from another world not only changed the gender of the Hero, but also stole the Sacred Staff??


    In a very short time, she witnessed many events that seemed impossible to her before.


    "Okay, let''s go!" said Idan Arabel.


    He realized that waiting for everything to end and then waiting for the Hero to wake up was a waste of time. They have already achieved what they wanted.


    However, the fact that they decided to return the staff spoiled their mood a little. However, they understood that the Hero, most likely, even if he did not recover, would not disappear after all this. They will have a chance to steal this staff again and sell it for System Points. And if the Hero comes to his senses and becomes more or less normal, they will demand these same System points from him (her). As a being beyond the "Diamond" rank, he (she) must have a lot of interesting things, or the couple will be able to use the Hero himself to their advantage.


    Idan and Arabel started to leave.


    Esma immediately followed them with a smile.


    Sierra paused for a moment, looked at Lucinda, and said: "I''ll come back a little later..." �� after which she also left after the couple.


    Hearing these words, Lucinda thought of the two empty vials in her storage.


    She was left alone in front of the Hero''s room and was confused, not knowing what to do.


    Leaving Lucinda alone, the others, under the cover of Sierra, stealthily and quickly made their way to the rented rooms at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The sun had just started to rise above the horizon, and there weren''t many people in the Guild yet.


    When they returned, Eulalia and Nemo were already waiting for them in one of the rooms. It was obvious that they hadn''t slept and had been waiting all this time.


    Idan and Arabel were touched by their concern and did not hesitate to tell them everything that had happened.


    After hearing their story, Nemo and Eulalia were very surprised and even a little scared. In their eyes, the younger ones began to seem a little threatening. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Idan and Arabel were carefully scanning the surroundings in search of the little scoundrel. However, since she disappeared, deliberately dropping the photo in front of Arabel, she has not appeared.


    They were both a little upset and still couldn''t forget what she had done. They wanted to punish her a little, but they couldn''t find her anywhere.


    The couple didn''t even come up with a name for her. In her status, it was empty. They wanted to get to know the fox cub better and ask her if she liked the name they had chosen. After all, they could easily get her opinion through a mental link, especially since the little fox seemed to be able to write.


    Soon, they heard rumors about the event that took place in the Forest of Doppelgangers.


    Everyone, without exception, was pleasantly surprised when they found out that the three Doppelgangers, who had previously behaved obediently and followed the commands of their masters, caused such chaos yesterday that they even scared the beings of the "Diamond" rank.


    Now any adventurer will be afraid to enter this Forbidden Zone for a while. After all, three "Perfect Doppelgangers" were spotted there, who were able to destroy almost half of the peoples gathered in that place.


    Even several Platinum-ranked beings were killed, and one Diamond-ranked being was seriously injured.


    All the band members, with the exception of Sierra and Esma, were eager to find out how things were going with Alois and his student Liam. However, they were unable to find any information about them. They just hoped they were okay.


    Finally, a calm and free day came, and everyone, without exception, decided to rest until tomorrow''s Reset and recuperate.


    Sierra still intended to follow the couple and help them after the Reset. She had no other business in this place. She usually just hung around waiting for her end, but now that her lifespan had increased, she didn''t know what to do with herself.


    Esma waited hopefully for a response from the couple and was ready to follow them. As for her store, she decided to leave it for a while. Esma was sure that nothing would happen to the store. She had many loyal customers, and none of them would allow her store to be robbed or destroyed.


    In the late afternoon, Idan and Arabel finally found Nemo. He was sitting there, gently stroking a small kitten that was sleeping peacefully in his lap.


    "Nemo, we need to talk, �� Idan addressed him using a mental link.


    Nemo didn''t answer, just looked at them questioningly, waiting to see what they wanted to talk to him about.


    Idan and Arabel finally decided to discuss with Nemo one of the most important issues that they had been putting off all this time, hoping that the right time had not yet come. However, today they both came to the conclusion that this was the day, and went in search of Nemo.


    "Nemo, you know that we come from another world, and it''s a little different from this one. Just like here, our world has its own paths to cultivation. Arabel and I have our own special path, which is different from the path taken in this world.


    This path of cultivation is somewhat unusual, and we cannot tell you about it in detail. But this path requires that we choose a representative in your world who will become our champion," Idan said, catching his breath.


    After a short pause, he looked at Nemo and asked: "What do you think about becoming our Champion?"

 Chapter 156 - 156: [Well, hello, Champion!]

    Nemo clearly heard Idan''s offer to become their champion, their representative in this world. However, they themselves did not understand what this meant.


    Nemo already roughly knew the couple''s story and the reasons why they ended up in this place. When he first met them in the Doppelganger Forest, he had no interest in them. If it wasn''t for Izzy, he would have left them to die.


    But now, more than two months later, from a chance encounter in the Forest of Doppelgangers, they have become one of the closest people to him.


    Nemo didn''t remember anything about his past: he didn''t know his real name, where he was from, or how old he was. He had no idea about his parents or other siblings, if he had any. All that connected him to the outside world was just the pendant that hung around his neck.


    Even the Adventurer Guild''s database couldn''t help him. The local Guild branch was connected to the outside world, and even those adventurers who were in Limbo could use their identification cards registered in the outside world.


    Nemo found out that only those with identification cards and guild permits can go down to the dungeons. And you can get into Limbo only after you are consumed by these dungeons.


    Based on this, Nemo should have been registered as an adventurer in the outside world. Even without an identity card, the Guild could restore his status, as he should have already registered.


    However, to his surprise, after waking up, Milica personally brought him to the Adventurer''s Guild in hopes of finding out his name and identity. It turned out that Nemo has no registration as an adventurer. His information wasn''t in the Guild''s database.


    In this regard, Milica decided to re-register him as an adventurer and gave him the name Nemo.


    It was only after returning to her mansion that Milica shared her thoughts about why his data was missing from the database. In her opinion, because of the spell that caused him such an injury and erased his memory, his entire personality was damaged. The artifact that stored the data of the registered adventurers couldn''t detect his altered aura and find matches.


    And so, with a new name and no memories of the past, Nemo began a new life in this small world under the guidance of Milica.


    During all this time, apart from Milica and Eulalie, Nemo did not get close to anyone and did not contact anyone before meeting this couple.


    Now Idan and Arabel have become as close and important people to him as Eulalia and Mili��a. Therefore, when Idan offered him to become their champion, Nemo did not think for a long time. He wasn''t even interested in what it meant to be their champion. This time, Nemo made an instant decision on his own without Izzy''s interference.


    "Okay, I agree," Nemo agreed.


    Idan and Arabel were surprised by how quickly Nemo agreed to become their champion.


    Before they came, they thought for a long time about how to convince him to accept the offer.


    They did not even imagine that in such a short time they could become so important to Nemo that he was ready to trust them without any doubts.


    "Wonderful!" said Idan and Arabel in unison. They were incredibly happy that Nemo had agreed to become their "champion"!


    Not knowing how to proceed, Arabel turned to the System with the question:


    "What should we do now?"


    After all, it was the System that gave them the task to accept Nemo as the Champion.


    [Hosts, give your candidate the Champion token!]


    The moment the System said those words, two unusual tokens appeared in Idan and Arabel''s hands. Both were extremely surprised.


    Upon closer inspection, they discovered that the tokens were part of a single solid object, which, when combined, formed one round object.


    Idan''s token was engraved with the letters SHS, and on the back was the inscription "Champion".


    Arabel''s token had the letters SWS on it, and there was also the inscription "Champion" on the back.


    "Two tokens?" �� Arabel asked in surprise, looking at her own and Idan''s.


    [Each System Host has the right to choose only one representative from another world as their champion. Since "this" System is paired and it has two Hosts, you have the opportunity to choose two champions at once!]


    "Oh!" said Arabel, delighted. Then, after thinking about the System''s words, she realized that it was quite logical, because there were two of them, which meant there should be two champions.


    [Hosts, this System recommends that you refrain from hastily choosing a second champion. She advises you to choose your first champion''s partner as the second champion in order to take full advantage of all the privileges of this unique System!]


    Even with the opportunity to choose a second champion, the couple had no intention of doing so in the near future. Although they had some ideas, the System''s words made them abandon their plans.


    Idan and Arabel looked at each other, both realizing what they were thinking.


    Yes, the System forced them to work together.


    Therefore, Idan and Arabel decided to wait and see Nemo''s partners, as suggested by the System. It looks like Nemo already has three partners who have been waiting for him in the outside world.


    The couple will have time to make the right choice between them. They decided to choose the one who would be closest to Nemo and share his interests. Someone who would be with him on their own, not like the two of them.


    At least that''s how it used to be.


    Now, thanks to the System, they have begun to get closer and have taken the first step towards each other.


    "Here, take this!" �� with these words, Idan handed his token to Nemo.


    There was no doubt whose token Nemo should receive. Arabel''s token will remain with her until Nemo meets and chooses his partners.


    Nemo carefully examined the token Idan handed him.


    He turned it over in his hands, examining it from all sides, but found nothing unusual about it.


    "Use the Soul Force on the token," he heard Idan say. Nemo followed his advice and, touching the token with his Soul Force, felt it tremble, disintegrate into white particles and fly into his body.


    [Ding! Congratulations! You have been chosen as the "Champion"!]


    [Ding! Synchronization with the Supreme Husband System begins! 1%]


    [Ding! Synchronization with the Supreme Husband System is underway! 15%] S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! Synchronization with the Supreme Husband System is underway! 100%]


    [Ding! Synchronization with the Supreme Husband System! 100% completed!]


    [Well, hello, Champion!]

 Chapter 157 - 157: Nemo Status

    [Ding! Synchronization with the Supreme Husband System! 100% completed!]


    [Well, hello, Champion!]


    Nemo, hearing the monotonous but seemingly familiar voice, froze in place.


    It was only when the System finished its speech that he remembered where he had heard that voice before. It happened the day Idan and Arabel came out of their cocoon and established a mental connection with Izzy. At that moment, he and Izzy both heard that voice.


    While the System was dealing with Nemo, Idan and Arabel also received a notification. In their status window, among the contacts, a new name appeared under the nameless name of the fox cub: "Champion �C Luka (Nemo)".


    Clicking on Nemo''s name, Idan and Arabel saw Nemo''s status.:


    Status:


    Name: Luka (Nemo)


    Gender: Male


    Age: 22 years old


    Race: ??? (Sealed, Cursed)


    Partner: none (Three unconfirmed connections have been found)


    Path of Cultivation: Path of Mastery


    Auxiliary Path of Cultivation: Path of Beast Tamer


    Relation with the System: Champion of "Supreme Husband System"


    Available System Abilities:


    - exchange of stats (unavailable - need a partner)


    - swap (unavailable - need a partner)


    Main Stats:


    _Rank - Sword Elite Disciple [Golden Rank][Level �C 30]


    _Strength - 297


    _Stamina - 273


    _Dexterity - 310


    _Intelligence - 265


    _Mana - 431


    Abilities:


    _Mental Connection


    _Cutting lvl �C 1


    _Cooking lvl �C 1


    _Eye of Identification - Basic level


    System Function (0/2): (Available for choosing: 2 Function)


    - none


    - none


    The Contracted Beast


    > 1 Star: "Spirit"


    > 2 Star: "Legendary Doppelganger"


    > 3 Star: _unavailable


    After seeing Nemo''s status, Idan and Arabel were amazed.


    His status wasn''t much different from theirs.


    First, a few days ago, when they used the "Eye of Identification" ability, the couple found out Nemo''s real name. On the same day, they found out how old he was, and that his bloodline had been sealed and cursed.


    Secondly, among the information obtained through the "Eye of Identification" was information about the seal placed on Nemo''s bloodline, namely, "The seal of the "Bloodline" is paired.". However, right now, no matter how carefully they searched, they couldn''t find this information in his status.


    Unlike them, the list of partners was empty, but, as Milica said, there were notifications about the discovery of three connections. These connections were apparently connected to the unknown Valkyrie who gave Nemo the pendant, as well as to two other creatures, a Dragon and a Vampire.


    Now one of these three has become a candidate for the role of their second Champion.


    Nemo''s cultivation path, as the couple already knew, was called "Path of Mastery", or to be more precise, "Path of Sword". The main stats displayed Nemo''s specific Path of Sword rank, Sword Elite Disciple.


    To avoid confusion in the names of the ranks, next to Nemo''s current rank, the names of the rank common in this world "Path of Bloodline" were given, as well as the System level corresponding to the current rank.


    Thanks to the pair, Nemo received an auxiliary cultivation path, receiving from them the Manual to the ?Path of the Beast Tamer?.


    What caught the couple''s eye: in the section where Idan and Arabel had the name of their System, a line appeared in Nemo''s status linking him to their System. It also said that he was the Champion, not the host of the System, and based on that, he did not follow the path of the System.


    The most surprising discovery for Idan and Arabel was the discovery of the unique abilities of their Nemo System. Thanks to the new connection, Nemo got both of these cool abilities.


    However, unfortunately, due to the lack of a partner, Nemo has not yet been able to fully appreciate and use these advantages.


    When Nemo manages to leave Limbo and return to Junonia, he urgently needs to find these three women, sort out his relationship with them and choose a partner in order to fully unleash the potential given to him by their System.


    The line with Nemo''s main characteristics was not much different from those of the couple. However, since Nemo was a rank higher than them, the numbers were higher.


    Another advantage Nemo gained by becoming their champion was two free slots for additional System functions. Only two functions were available for Nemo to select: "Trade" and "Alchemy".


    Idan and Arabel came to the conclusion that the functions of "Bloodline" and "Beast Taming" are not available to Nemo, as they are different from other functions and are those that the couple could not replace, since they have already merged with their bodies and changed them.


    And last on Nemo''s status list were the contracted beings. His First Star was connected to Izzy, and she was shown as a Spirit, and the Second Star was connected to that little beast. The system showed her as a "Legendary Doppelganger."


    While the couple was studying the status of their champion Nemo, after a short conversation with the system, he also revealed his own status. He got this status thanks to the system and finally learned a lot about himself.


    First, he found out his real name, Luka. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Luka?" he said to himself, and the name seemed strange to him. Perhaps he has already got used to his new name �� Nemo.


    Secondly, he was surprised to discover that he was only 22 years old. This was a surprise to him, because, as the strange window showed, he was still very young.


    So, line by line, Nemo got acquainted with all the information provided to him by the system. After learning a lot of new things, he also asked a lot of questions.


    Nemo was dismayed when he discovered that the partner line, despite saying "empty", also displayed notifications about three possible connections. He instinctively touched the pendant hanging around his neck, and he was sure that one of the connections was connected to this pendant. However, having two other connections stumped him. He didn''t understand how this was possible or who these people were.


    When Idan and Arabel finished studying Nemo''s status, they suddenly heard the voice of the System:


    [Ding! The first task of the World Quest �� to find a descendant of the Rain clan and make him your champion �� has been successfully completed!]


    [Ding! The reward for completing the first task of the "World Quest" will be given after your return to your home world!]


    [Ding! Attention! A Dark weapon has been discovered!]


    [Ding! The analysis has been completed!]


    [Ding! The damaged Dark Daggers have been linked to your Champion!]

 Chapter 158 - 158: Damaged?

    [Ding! The damaged Dark Daggers have been linked to your Champion!]


    "WHAT!!!" exclaimed Idan.


    They only found out about the existence of Dark Weapons yesterday, and now their System tells them that Nemo has a connection with one of them.


    Idan and Arabel, of course, were very surprised by this discovery. All this time, one of the Dark Weapons was by their side. If they hadn''t accepted Nemo as their champion, they probably still wouldn''t have known about his existence.


    "Damaged?" Calming down a bit, Arabel didn''t miss it.


    [Yes, Host. After a thorough check, this System has regretfully found that the condition of the Dark Daggers leaves much to be desired,] the System replied.


    [Hosts, this System dares to suggest that the Dark Daggers took the brunt of the spell aimed at your Champion. Thanks to this, the Champion survived, although he lost his memory, lost his right arm and suffered serious injuries.]


    Milisa has already told Idan and Arabel about how Nemo was injured and hit by the spell. Then Milisa herself was amazed that Nemo survived after that, and that''s what attracted her attention.


    Who would have thought that perhaps it was the Dark Daggers that saved Nemo?


    [This System has also noticed that the Champion is still affected by the spell. It was only thanks to the passive resistance to the elements inherited from the sealed bloodline and the efforts of the Dark Daggers that the damage from the spell was minimized. However, despite this, it continues to slowly but inevitably destroy the flesh of the Champion!]


    [Ding! A task has been issued! Help your Champion to get rid of the spell''s effect and recover to the fullest!]


    Idan and Arabel frowned at the System''s words.


    "Are you saying that the spell cast on Nemo not only erased his memory and caused damage, but also still seeks to kill him?" they asked anxiously.


    It was a serious question. Idan and Arabel didn''t want anything bad to happen to Nemo. If the System''s words are correct, then Nemo is probably suffering the effects of this spell in secret from them.


    "System, can we help him now? Are there any means that can alleviate his condition in the functions of "Trading" or "Alchemy?" - Arabel hopefully turned to the System.


    [Unfortunately, at your current System development level, even if there are ways to help the Champion using the functions of "Trading" and "Alchemy", they are not available to you! As well as completely eliminating the Dark Valkyrie flaw, potions and methods capable of this are also unavailable at your current level!]


    [The one who cast the spell on the Champion is highly likely to be a creature of the higher realm. To get rid of the spell''s effect, you will need a healer who also belongs to the higher realm.] sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [To gain access to potions and techniques that correspond to the highest realm of this world, you need to reach at least the "Diamond" rank. To achieve this, you will need to upgrade your System level to 40 and complete the ascension trials!]


    "Fuck!" swore Idan.


    Idan and Arabel were well aware that they were still a long way from reaching the 40 level. They''re currently stuck on the 20 lvl.


    To move on, they needed to pass the ascension trial.


    Fortunately, the trial was already available for the couple, and they could have passed it at any time. However, they were held back by a problem that had plagued them since the end of the first trial��problems with their bloodline.


    Until they take control of their bloodlines and strengthen their foundation, they will not be able to pass the ascension trial.


    Technically, they could pass the trial, but if they didn''t take all these points into account, their foundation would be unstable and weak. In the future, they could face much more serious problems in their development than the ones they are facing now.


    The couple realized that they couldn''t help Nemo at the moment.


    In Limbo, where every being''s power was limited to the lower realm, there was no one who could help Nemo. Therefore, Idan and Arabel decided to focus on finding a way out of this place, and they would think about Nemo''s help later when they were outside it.


    The same was true for Dark Weapon. They couldn''t get it at the moment, because the Dark Daggers were helping Nemo contain the spell''s effect even now, and it was dangerous to take them away from him. In addition, the couple was sure that Nemo did not even suspect that he had such an incredible weapon.


    Meanwhile, Nemo has completed his status review.


    His surprise was huge. He was very surprised to find out that he was not a human, but a member of some unknown race whose bloodline had been sealed and cursed. It was because of this that he looked very much like an ordinary a human and mistakenly considered himself one of them.


    Now that Nemo had become a Champion and was familiar with the System, he looked at Idan and Arabel in a new way.


    Nemo spent the rest of the day with Arabelle and Idan, who helped him figure out how their system worked and what he had gained by becoming their champion.


    The most valuable thing for Nemo was the acquisition of the "mental link" ability. Now he could communicate freely with anyone without fear of revealing Izzy''s existence.


    Previously, he could only communicate with Izzy''s abilities, and then only with those who were close to him and knew of her existence. Now, he could freely communicate with any creature without fear that his secret would be revealed.


    When Idan and Arabel asked whether it was better to call him Luka or Nemo, he resolutely asked them to address him as Nemo.


    According to him, without memory, it is difficult for him to call himself Luka, and he prefers the name Nemo, which, it seems to him, is more consistent with his current condition.


    Nemo decided not to choose the two System functions yet after the couple explained their importance to him.


    According to Idan and Arabel, the "Trade" and "Alchemy" functions seemed very useful to him, but at the moment they were not so important to him. He decided to leave two slots empty and wait for more suitable functions to appear.


    The system has already informed the couple that Nemo will complete tasks from it and receive rewards in the form of System Points and some unique awards corresponding to Nemo as the champion of this System. A portion of these System Points earned by Nemo will be transferred to the couple.


    Idan and Arabel, as leaders, can give Nemo tasks, and for completing them he will receive rewards directly from the couple. Therefore, the couple must carefully choose a task for their champion and decide on the reward for its completion. The reward can be any, even if it is System Points from their personal pocket or goods purchased from the "Trade" function.


    In the late afternoon, Idan and Arabel left Nemo alone and decided to rest. However, when they returned some time later, an incredible sight met their eyes: Nemo was holding a photo in his hands, familiar to both of them.


    Idan and Arabel immediately realized that their newly minted champion Nemo had made contact with the little scoundrel.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Before the

    Idan and Arabel couldn''t help but be interested and decided to ask Nemo where he got this photo from.


    "Kitty gave it to me," Nemo replied, this time using a mental link with the couple himself. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kitty?" asked Arabel, puzzled.


    "Has someone already given the fox cub a name?" thought Idan and Arabel at the same time.


    "Oh this�� Well, this is my little legendary doppelganger, whom I signed a contract with thanks to you. I gave her the name Kitty," Nemo explained, remembering that he had not shared this information with the couple or even with Eulalia.


    "Ah... That''s how it is," realizing who Nemo was talking about, Idan and Arabel were even more surprised to learn that the fox cub had made contact not with Nemo, but with a small beast.


    "Where did she get this?" asked Idan, showing interest.


    "Well, she did it herself, turning into something amazing..." replied Nemo, watching the couple''s reaction in surprise. He noticed their unusual behavior and obvious interest in the object he was holding in his hands.


    "Did she do it herself?" �� Arabel didn''t believe it, looking at Nemo in surprise.


    "Aha," Nemo nodded, confirming his words.


    Idan and Arabel exchanged glances, unable to believe what they had just heard.


    "Where is she now?" asked Idan.


    "Kitty!" called Nemo, mentally summoning his little pet. In response to his call, Kitty quickly ran out of the room occupied by Nemo.


    When she reached it, she crouched down and jumped onto Nemo''s right shoulder with amazing agility. When she was comfortable, she looked at Nemo questioningly, as if asking why he had called her.


    "Can you find out how she learned to do this?" Arabel asked, pointing to the photo in Nemo''s hands. Now Idan and Arabel believed Nemo''s words when they saw who was captured in this photo. It showed Nemo himself, sitting and seemingly lost in thought.


    The couple immediately noticed the difference between this photo and the one taken by the fox cub. Each photo of the fox cub was executed with high professionalism, while Kitty''s photo, to put it mildly, did not make such an impression: it was too simple and slightly darkened.


    Thanks to the contract and mental connection, Nemo could easily communicate with a small animal that liked to take the form of a small kitten.


    "Kitty says a master taught her that, �� Nemo said after questioning Kitty.


    "Ma... master?" the couple was surprised. It took them a moment to figure out who Kitty meant��Geminia or the fox cub.


    The more they thought about it, the more convinced they became that Kitty was most likely talking about a fox cub. The realization made them curse at the little scoundrel who hadn''t appeared all this time, fearing the two of them.


    And even while hiding, she dared to take a small beast as her disciple?


    She looked so small herself, and yet she decided to become a master?


    On the one hand, it looked a little absurd and comical, but on the other hand, it bothered the couple a little. What else was this little scoundrel up to behind their backs? And how do they find a common language with her?


    "Nemo, ask her where this little fox is now?" asked Idan, and Nemo was surprised to hear this.


    Following Idan''s instructions, Nemo asked Kitty a question and immediately received an answer.


    "Kitty says that her master forbade her to tell where she is, especially to you two," Nemo conveyed Kitty''s words. It was only later that he realized that Idan and Arabel were familiar with the so-called master Kitty, the one who taught her how to transform into this amazing creature.


    Since becoming the champion of this pair, Nemo was increasingly surprised by the System that these two possessed, and was somewhat glad that he became their champion.


    "That scoundrel, �� Arabel couldn''t help but curse, but there was a smile on her face as she said those words.


    After taking another look at the photo in Nemo''s hands and praising Kitty a little, the couple decided to relax.


    At this time, in the void, a little fox cub was watching them intently, slowly chewing the candy in her mouth.


    Watching the couple, the fox cub puzzled over how to appear in front of them without provoking their anger and exposing herself to revenge from the Masters.


    She sighed softly, looking at the remaining candies. Time passed, and she couldn''t hide for long. The candies were running out, and she couldn''t go without them for long.


    After watching the couple for a while longer, the fox cub pulled out a photo album with photos that had grown a little larger during this time. She wondered what to do.


    Finally, she decided to try to appear in front of the Mistress and try to exchange with her a few more photos with the Master or the one where the Mistress is taking a sauna.


    The fox cub came to this conclusion because she had failed her Master, and because of her act, the Mistress took away the photos exchanged for sweets from him. She saw it for herself and understood that the Master was angry with her.


    So she decided to try her luck with the Mistress first.


    But not today.


    She still had candys, and by saving them, she could last until morning. And only the next day, after giving her Mistress some time to recover, the little fox decided to show herself in front of her.


    ***


    And now the day of the next "Reset" has come.


    Finally, everyone was able to rest and recuperate for a new trip to the Forest of Doppelgangers in the hope that after the Reset there would be a Temple.


    No one had tried to contact them all day, which allowed everyone not only physically but also mentally to prepare for new challenges.


    By the time of the Reset, a lot of people had gathered in the Adventurer Guild building of the first city, as usual. However, the atmosphere was slightly different this time.


    There were many more Platinum-ranked beings among the audience, and even a few Diamond-ranked ones. But the most notable was the Fire Dragon, the leader of the outsiders in the second city of Limbo, and his retinue of Platinum��ranked beings.

 Chapter 160 - 160: The place where the Forest of Doppelgangers appeared

    The group did not leave the rented rooms until the ?Reset? itself.


    The world outside the first city of Actacus, which was protected by a barrier, was completely shrouded in darkness. Outside the city, the world began to change, and with it, the locations of all nine Forbidden Zones and three Temples changed.


    Idan and Arabel prayed for a Temple to appear in the Forest of Doppelgangers. They didn''t want to spend another week in this world for nothing. They both understood that with every day they lived here in their world, several days could pass at once, and the longer they waited, the more time would pass in their world.


    They now knew that it had been more than one year since they left, but less than two years since the new seal restricting their System had not been lifted. Which meant that the third disaster hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Let''s hope we get lucky!" exclaimed Idan Arabel.


    "I hope we haven''t exhausted our luck on the potion that the Hero drank," Arabel said with some irony, turning to Idan. When he heard her words, he also expressed hope for this.


    Finally, the ?Reset? has ended, and a new iteration has begun. The barrier protecting the first city of Actacus disappeared, marking the beginning of a new week.


    The Group has not yet been in a hurry to take any action.


    It would take some time before the Guild could establish the exact location of all nine Forbidden Zones, as well as determine which four of them would appear in the nearby regions of the first city. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Esma!" called Idan to the Water Valkyrie, who was idling at that moment.


    Esma, knowing what Idan wanted from her, quickly left the room without another word.


    ***


    There were even more people gathered in the great hall of the Guild than there were before the "Reset". Everyone present already knew the reasons why so many beings were gathered here, and no one tried to ask others about it. Everyone was quietly waiting for a certain group of beings to appear.


    But no matter how long they waited after the "Reset", none of the expected group showed up. Among those waiting, the young Dragon was beginning to lose his patience, as were his subordinates who surrounded him.


    He had come from the second city himself to meet a couple of beings from another world, but this couple dared to keep him waiting. Him, the leader of the outsiders from the second city!


    From time to time, the Dragon looked around, trying to find or see the local outsider leader, but since he appeared, he hadn''t even heard of his appearance.


    The Dragon was aware that the Hero had encountered a group of people he was looking for. However, there has been no other news since the incident the day before yesterday. However, the Dragon was already beginning to worry about the Hero''s absence.


    As time passed, fresh information about the Forbidden Zones soon began to spread.


    Everyone has learned the name of the four Forbidden Zones that have appeared in the regions adjacent to the first city. Unfortunately for the group, there were no Forest of Doppelgangers among them.


    At this time, the door leading to the rented rooms opened and closed several times, releasing other beings who also rented rooms in this Guild branch.


    Among them was Esma, whom many recognized, but for some reason did not begin to belong to the group. Like the young Dragon, he was very surprised to see the owner of the ill-fated shop here.


    The dragon began to suspect that she had come here with the same intentions as him��to meet a couple from another world. But with what motives, the Dragon did not dare to guess.


    He was well aware that this small-looking girl''s mindset was a bit strange and even perverted.


    "Oh! Who is that here?" �� this voice made the Dragon''s skin crawl.


    The evil shopkeeper finally paid attention to him.


    "Pretty face! What are you doing here? Did you probably confuse your nest when you went out for a walk?" Esma asked playfully. There was no fear in her voice, no respect for the Dragon.


    Esma did not show proper respect to the Dragon, as she knew that he was addicted to the potion she was making and selling. He had already become addicted to her creation, and Esma could easily manipulate the Dragon using it. However, as a diligent salesperson, she did not seek to abuse her advantage over her beloved customers.


    Many people heard Esma''s words addressed to the powerful outsider leader of the second city and couldn''t help but pay attention to it. Under the gazes of others, the young Dragon, feeling uncomfortable, mentally scolded the shopkeeper, but did not betray his concern, keeping calm on his face.


    Esma, seeing his unflappable gaze, just grinned. She understood that the Dragon must have already cursed her with all the dragon curses he knew, but she decided not to continue mocking him.


    Esma understood why the Dragon had appeared so suddenly. Like her, he was attracted to Arabelle and Idan. However, unlike herself, Esma did not know what exactly attracted the Dragon to these two.


    Leaving the Dragon alone, Esma focused on what she had come for and quickly gathered information. She exhaled in disappointment when she learned that the Forest of the Doppelganger was not among the four Forbidden Zones that appeared next to Actacus. But after a while, she heard a rumor that a Forest of Doppelgangers had appeared near the second city of Ikkus.


    This news immediately caught Esma''s attention. She spent some more time to verify the truth of the rumors. And only after she was convinced of their authenticity did she return to the room to share important information with the group. She also talked about the appearance of many beings, including a young dragon, the leader of the outsiders from the second city, next to which a Forest of Doppelgangers appeared this time.


    It remained unclear whether this Dragon would become an enemy or an ally for the couple.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Leaving the first city

    "So that''s how it is!" �� Idan exclaimed when Esma told him about the place where the Forest of Doppelgangers appeared and about the beings that awaited them there.


    Arabel and the others also frowned upon hearing the news.


    "Alright. Now we know where our target is. Our next task is to get to the Forest of Doppelgangers and find out if a Temple has appeared there," Idan said.


    "As for those beings that are probably gathered here because of us, there''s no need to worry about them. We don''t have time to waste talking to them!"


    Everyone except Sierra and Esma, who showed no interest in these beings, nodded in agreement with Idan''s words.


    They began to pack up to leave the rented rooms. Sierra quietly approached Arabel and wordlessly handed her two brimming vials.


    Arabel was a little surprised, but immediately realized what it was. She quickly took the vials and expressed her gratitude to Sierra. She just waved her hand, making it clear that it was nothing to her.


    These vials contained the essence of the blood of the Light Valkyrie.


    Yesterday, as promised, Sierra visited Lucinda and got her hands on these two vials.


    Lucinda looked a little haggard by the time of Sierra''s visit. She wordlessly handed the vials of her blood essence to Sierra and also silently escorted her out.


    After getting what she wanted, Sierra didn''t linger and quickly left. Although she was curious about the condition of the hero who had turned into a woman, she restrained herself, considering Lucinda''s condition, and did not ask questions.


    The group left the room, blending into the crowd under Sierra''s masking protection so as not to draw attention to themselves.


    Just like last time, Eulalia decided to receive a task from the Guild to explore the Forbidden Zone. She had already mastered filling out the assignment forms and quickly filled out the contents. The task was successfully accepted by her group, which included only Nemo, Idan and Arabel.


    Eulalia did not include Sierra and Esma in the group at the latter''s own request.


    This time, not only were Idan and Arabel amazed by Sierra''s masterful concealment skills, but Nemo and Eulalia were also amazed.


    They were both worried about the presence of many beings that were waiting for them, and each of them was already beginning to wonder how to deal with them. However, with only Sierra and her ability to hide, they left the Adventurer Guild branch without any problems and quickly headed out of the city.


    They both looked at Idan and Arabel with some admiration, realizing that it was thanks to them that Sierra was helping them. If it hadn''t been for them, they both realized that they would have had a lot more problems.


    At the same time, they turned their attention to another petite woman, wondering what she was capable of. After all, she was attracted thanks to this couple.


    The last time Sierra and the couple Idana and Arabel entered the first city, Sierra intentionally weakened her disguise so that others would notice their presence but would not be able to recognize them. This time, considering that they needed to get to the Forest of Doppelgangers as soon as possible without attracting the attention of the beings who were looking for them, Sierra used all her powers and abilities as much as the limitations of this world allowed.


    This allowed them to leave Limbo''s largest city quickly and unnoticed.


    Outside the city, Sierra and Esma transformed, taking on their Valkyrie forms.


    Sierra spread all three pairs of her huge, night-black wings and, using her Soul Forces, lifted Idan and Arabel into the air.


    Esma, being only a Valkyrie of the "Diamond" rank, like Arabel, possessed only two pairs of wings. Their color was reminiscent of the sea, as was the color of her hair, and their span was slightly inferior to Sierra''s wings.


    Esma used the Soul Force to lift Nemo and Eulalia up and pull them towards her. By this time, Eulalia''s doppelganger, realizing what was happening, turned into a small animal and hid under his master''s clothes.


    The little beast, clinging tightly to Nemo''s neck, caused him some discomfort.


    Idan and Arabel had long ago summoned their doppelgangers inside their Stars, relieved of their excess burden.


    Under the leadership of the two Valkyries, the group left the first city, leaving it far behind, and headed towards the second city of Limbo.


    ***


    At that time, Milica was sitting at a table in the spacious hall of the Adventurers Guild of the third city of Usuria. In front of her sat two men, Alois and his disciple Liam, who had safely reached the city the day before.


    When they arrived in the city, they did not immediately go in search of the master of the guys from the group. Instead, they hurried to the Adventurer''s Guild to report on the completed task and all the information they had received in the past few days, starting from the moment they arrived in the Forest of Doppelgangers. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alois saw no reason to hide the details, especially since no one from the group asked him to hide anything. Only after submitting a detailed report, receiving notifications about the completion of the task and the reward, the master and the student went in search of Mili��a.


    The master and the disciple found Milica in her mansion.


    And so, for the second time that day, but verbally, they had to talk about what happened to them during a hike in the Forest of Doppelgangers. Milica listened attentively to the master and disciple''s story, assessing their words and trying to figure out if they were telling the truth.


    Her experience and observations did not find any lies in their words, and in the end, she believed them.


    Milica was pleasantly surprised by what happened to her disciples in the Forest of Doppelgangers, especially their encounter with her Doppelganger in the central layer.


    She had her suspicions about this Doppelganger. Like her disciple Idan, she came to the conclusion that this Doppelganger was probably the Guardian of the Temple.


    Milica really wanted to see her students and learn about everything that happened to them firsthand, and not from outsiders like Alois and Liam. However, to her great regret, her disciples did not return to the third city, but adopted some kind of their own plan.


    On the same day, the three of them heard rumors about the events in the Forest of Doppelgangers, which shocked everyone, including Milica herself.


    The Perfect Doppelgangers were able to leave the central layer and massacred a group of beings that ambushed her disciples. Rumor has it that these doppelgangers were somehow tamed by her two younger disciples, a couple from another world.


    Milica couldn''t help but smile and laugh. She completely believed these rumors, because since their appearance, the couple had been hiding many secrets even from her. And the fact that they were able to tame such formidable beings did not seem something incredible to them.


    Today, on reset day, Milica, Alois and his disciple came to the Adventurer Guild branch to learn something new about the guys.


    By this time, Milica already knew that her disciples had been in the branch of the Adventurer Guild of the first city since the day before yesterday, and as soon as they appeared there, they had a confrontation with the Staff Hero.

 Chapter 162 - 162: The Forest of Doppelgangers Again

    After the ?Reset? was completed, the location of all nine Forbidden zones became known. However, Milisa, Alois, and Liam weren''t too interested in this. They were eagerly awaiting news about Milica''s disciples.


    But no matter how long they waited, nothing new appeared. It is not even known how the conflict between the group and the Hero ended. Since that day, no one has seen the group appear in public, and surprisingly, no one has met the Hero himself.


    This made Milica uneasy.


    Milica began to think about what could have happened and how the group managed to move so stealthily that even the locals, supported by Limbo''s mind, could not constantly know their location and movements.


    Suddenly, she remembered her encounter with the woman in black that took place a week ago at the Adventurer Guild branch.


    Even Milica, who has extraordinary abilities, could not accurately determine either the strength or the identity of this woman. On top of that, she recalled the scene where she saw huge dark wings flying off in the direction her disciples had disappeared to. Combining these memories, Milica came to a surprising conclusion.


    Milica looked at Alois and his disciple, remembering what she had heard from them. She found nothing in their stories that could connect the mysterious woman with her disciples.


    "Tell me, did you notice anything unusual during your journey with my disciples? For example, did they go somewhere for a while without telling you where exactly?" asked Milisa with obvious interest.


    Alois and Liam thought about it, and after a few seconds, both looked at each other in surprise. Then, turning to Milica, they nodded, confirming that something like this had indeed happened.


    "Yes, on our first night in the Forbidden zone, we noticed that a couple from another world disappeared for a while during their watch. Eulalia, the elf, explained to us that they had gone away to be alone, but remembering the events of the following days and their relationship, it all seems strange and suspicious to us," Liam explained.


    Upon hearing this, Milica immediately realized that, perhaps, on the very first night, the couple had already made contact with the mysterious woman in black. She was supposed to be helping her disciples hide from Limbo and the locals. And, probably, this woman is an unusual creature.


    Milica came to the conclusion that, most likely, this woman in black, like Arabel, is a Valkyrie. There were too many clues pointing to this. And that should be one of the reasons why she helps her disciples.


    Now that she had at least some idea, Milica felt some peace of mind for her disciples.


    She was sure that at this moment, her disciples must have decided to go to the Forest of Doppelgangers again. After all, this particular Forbidden Zone has become the most familiar to them and has great potential for the appearance of a Temple.


    Milica wished them good luck, so that everything would work out for them, and they returned alive and well to share their successes with her.


    After all, Milica was clearly aware of the difference between the Forbidden Zone, where there was no Temple, and the one in which it had already appeared. This difference turned the same place into two completely different territories.


    ***


    The group led by the two Valkyries swiftly covered the distance between the First and Second Limbo City.


    Flying over the Second City, they enjoyed its beauty from a bird''s-eye view. The group then continued on their way towards the region where the Forest of Doppelgangers was rumored to have appeared, leaving the second city far behind.


    It was nearing noon when they finally saw the outlines of a familiar forest in the distance.


    The information turned out to be correct: The Forest of Doppelgangers actually appeared in this region. Their task now was to find out if a Temple had appeared in this Forbidden Area. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group''s plan was simple.


    They didn''t know how much the forest could change depending on whether there was a Temple there or not. Last time, Sierra was able to successfully use her abilities to escape the attention of Geminia and even Limbo''s mind. She just didn''t dare enter the central layer for fear of being discovered.


    Now they were wondering: would Sierra be able to remain invisible to Geminia and Limbo when the Temple appeared in the forest? And will she be able to use her wings to help them get to the central layer faster?


    The group received answers to their questions as soon as they crossed the border of the outer layer of the Forbidden zone.


    Sierra and Esma felt the pressure of an invisible force that forced them to descend to the ground. As soon as their feet touched the ground, the force disappeared.


    At that moment, everyone heard a faint rumble that spread throughout the forest.


    "I have both good and bad news," Sierra said.


    "The first bad news is that the forest seems to have rules against flying. The second bad news is that I can clearly feel the gaze of a powerful being on me. I haven''t experienced this in a long time."


    Her words made my skin crawl. None of them had experienced what Sierra felt.


    "The good news is that this place is very different from the Forest of Doppelgangers from the last iteration. There is a high probability that the so-called Temple has appeared, and it is its appearance that so radically changes the rules of this Forbidden Zone."


    "Hmm... how strange!" said Idan, attracting the attention of others.


    "I don''t feel the Energy of Madness at all!" he added.


    These words of Idan caused some concern.


    The last time Idan had been in the Forbidden Zone, he had clearly felt the presence of the Energy of Madness from the moment he appeared to the moment he exited it.


    Even now, after a few days, the accumulated madness energy in his body was so great that it prevented him from using the power of his bloodline. He was still a "loaded bomb."


    But now, back in the Forest of Doppelgangers, he didn''t feel that energy at all.


    Something was definitely wrong with this Forbidden Zone.

 Chapter 163 - 163: The course to the central layer

    Although the band was somewhat surprised by the changes, they were prepared for them.


    This time, instead of Alois and Liam, Sierra and Esma, two beings of the "Diamond" rank, appeared in their ranks. In addition, they had three "Perfect Doppelgangers" with them, who had already lost touch with the Doppelganger Forest, becoming an important part of the group.


    They confidently moved towards the central layer. By the end of the day, they had successfully reached the boundaries of the middle layer, encountering many beasts intoxicated with the energy of madness, unlike last time. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now the band realized where all that crazy energy had gone. Energy completely concentrated around all the living creatures of the Forbidden Zone, enhancing their fighting power, but at the same time plunging them into a state of madness.


    For this group, even under the influence of the energy of madness, the beasts did not pose a serious threat. They didn''t spend much time fighting them, and they only took the parts they considered valuable, leaving most of them so they wouldn''t linger.


    However, their first night in this place proved to be stressful.


    The beasts did not calm down, even at night, occasionally attacking their camp, which they had set up hastily. Although the beasts weren''t very dangerous, they still exhausted the group.


    Even strong beings like Sierra and Esma had to expend energy to deal with these attacks quickly.


    Realizing that the difficulty would increase significantly in the middle layer, the group decided to wait out the night and get some rest. They took turns standing guard so as not to miss the appearance of new beasts, allowing the others to regain their strength.


    "Be very careful from now on!" Sierra warned everyone when they entered the middle layer the next morning.


    Sierra''s words were taken seriously, and everyone followed her as the strongest member of their group.


    Sierra did not like the role of leader, but she understood that she had to take on this responsibility. She couldn''t entrust such an important matter to Esme, because with every step the situation was getting more serious. As for the others, in the midst of an intense battle, they won''t have time to assess not only their own situation, but also the situation of others.


    Sierra realized that they had too little experience to handle this task.


    As expected, the difficulty of the trial increased many times when the group entered the limits of the middle layer.


    The strength of all the beasts increased significantly, and with them the number of attacking beasts.


    However, the worst thing awaited the group a little later.


    The first doppelgangers appeared, who, merging with the waves of beasts, tried to present unexpected surprises.


    But thanks to Nemo and his little beast, all the doppelgangers were discovered in time.


    A small beast endowed with abilities, like the ancestor of all doppelgangers in this Forbidden Area, could sense the presence of enemies and even detect their disguise.


    In addition, Nemo had Izzy, who was constantly monitoring what was happening around her, not missing anything that could create difficulties for the members of the group. She warned of any unexpected changes in the situation, allowing her to prepare for them in advance.


    The third way to deal with the doppelgangers was the unique ability of Idan, Arabel and Nemo, obtained after he became the champion of the couple. This ability consisted of a mental link that allowed the three of them to communicate with others through it.


    The group split into pairs and came up with code words that would help them distinguish the real members from the doppelgangers in case of chaos and confusion.


    Fortunately, the doppelgangers couldn''t copy the System''s abilities, which was an advantage for Idan, Arabel, and Nemo.


    With the help of a mental link, they could identify their pair, assigned to them in advance, and use code words. This made it much easier for them to identify doppelgangers who were trying to ambush them by pretending to be members of the group.


    With each new battle, using this method of detecting doppelgangers, the group gradually became more organized, and their work improved.


    As their coordination increased, their movement speed also increased. However, despite their best efforts, they were unable to overcome even half of the middle layer on the second day.


    As the sun began to set, the end of the second day was approaching, and the group, tired of the constant battles with the beasts and doppelgangers, decided to set up camp.


    Nemo and Eulalia were trying to understand why the complexity of the Forest of Doppelgangers had increased so much. After all, when they first met Idan and Arabel, the Temple was also in this forest, but then they were not attacked by beasts and doppelgangers with such fury as they are now.


    They shared their doubts with the others, and soon Sierra made a suggestion.


    The last time Nemo and his companions found themselves in the Forest of Doppelgangers, they had no specific goal �� to get to the central layer and find the Temple. Perhaps that was why Geminia, the leader of the Doppelgangers and the supervisor of the Forbidden Zone, did not arrange the so-called trial process for them.


    Now they have a clear goal �� to get to the central layer and unravel the secret hidden in the Temple. The Zone supervisor is aware of this and is closely monitoring their progress.


    In addition, there are two Diamond-ranked beings in their group, which somewhat complicates the trial process. After all, the Forbidden Zone will send them an opponent corresponding to their level of cultivation.


    The second night was even more intense than the previous one.


    It seemed to the group that the Forbidden Zone was not trying to destroy them, but only testing their strength. At night, the beasts attacked them less often than during the day, which allowed them to rest a little.


    The third day was not much different from the previous one, except that the group moved faster and worked more harmoniously. However, the number of opponents increased noticeably as they approached the border of the middle and central layers.


    It took all day to get to this border. Tired, they decided to postpone the trip to the central layer for the next day. Realizing that the difficulty would increase again, they set up camp and spent the night waiting.


    There was only one obstacle left �� the distance that had to be overcome to get to the Temple. This distance ran through the central layer, and the difficulty of overcoming it was the highest of all three layers of the Forbidden Zone.

 Chapter 164 - 164: A sudden bet

    Over the past three days, Idan, Arabel, Nemo and Eulalia have experienced many new experiences and discovered a lot about their abilities.


    Idan, being limited in the use of his bloodline, focused on practicing the "Sun Sword Style" throughout this time. In three days, he managed to raise the level of "Sun Sword Slash" by one, reaching the second level.


    Unlike Idan, Arabel did not devote all her attention to swordsmanship. With a lot of experience and talent with the sword, she transformed into her Valkyrie form from time to time in order to get used to the new sensations and fight in this unusual guise. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fighting as a Valkyrie was a completely new experience for her. Arabel body reacted differently to what was happening, and she had to gradually adapt to it. Because of the constant change in Arabel''s appearance, it was difficult to distinguish and get used to such drastic changes in her body.


    Not only have Idan and Arabel improved their swordsmanship, but they''ve also noticeably improved their basic movements and thinking. Now they didn''t just swing their swords, but sought to attack the weak points of the beasts, minimizing their movements and using timely rushes and retreats.


    The experience gained while butchering the carcass helped them accurately find the most vulnerable points of the beasts, which greatly increased their effectiveness in battle.


    The couple tried to use their "Eye of Identification" ability on each new beast as often as possible. During their first attempts, the System gave them the task again �� to use this ability and identify the weaknesses of 50 beasts. The reward for completing the task was to raise the level of the "Eye of Identification".


    Over the past three days, the couple has not yet been able to perform even half of the required number of beast analyses �� only 17. Most of the random information they received was unnecessary, and only occasionally they were able to determine the true weakness of the beast, which replenished their piggy bank of successful analyses.


    "Belle, you were great in your Valkyrie form!" Idan suddenly said, speaking to Arabel through a mental link as they sat around the campfire enjoying dinner.


    The dinner was prepared in advance, before their arrival, and thanks to special storage facilities, it could be stored longer and not spoil.


    Arabel almost choked on these unexpected words and, having mastered herself, cast a slightly reproachful glance at Idan. He averted his eyes and pretended not to notice it.


    "My bloodline is undoubtedly powerful, but the drastic change in body sensation and rank has a strong effect, and it''s hard for me to get used to it," Arabel sighed and shared her thoughts about her Valkyrie bloodline.


    "Heh, you have the advantage now, so don''t let it go! When I take control of my bloodline, I will quickly catch up with you!" Idan suddenly challenged, and Arabel reacted immediately.


    "Only in your dreams!" she replied confidently.


    "Heh, let''s see!"�� Idan did not doubt his words.


    "Do you want to bet?" Arabel couldn''t resist offering to make a bet.


    "For what?" Idan was immediately interested.


    "Well..." �� Arabel began to think about what they could bet on, and immediately came up with a wonderful idea.


    "Since our bet is who will be the first to fully master his bloodline, I suggest the following: whoever loses will serve the winner in the form of his bloodline for a whole day as a servant. Well how? Are you ready?"


    Arabel felt her cheeks flush as she offered this. She imagined Idan, in the form of the Alpha of Fire, following her orders, and her heart began to beat faster.


    When Idan heard Arabel''s proposal, he also imagined her in the form of a beautiful white-haired Ice Valkyrie fulfilling all his desires. His blood rushed to his head from these thoughts, and he felt his temples pounding.


    "It''s a deal," Idan quickly agreed, fearing Arabel might change her mind.


    "Great!" said Arabel, accepting the terms.


    [Ding! The first bet between Hosts has been discovered!]


    [Ding! This System takes on the role of a judge!]


    [Ding! The content of the bet: "Which of the Hosts will be the first to master his first bloodline"]


    [At the time of the start of the bet, the percentage of synchronization with the bloodline of the Fire Alpha Host Idan Fein is 57%! Synchronization with the bloodline of the Ice Valkyrie Host Arabel Morgan is 71%].


    [The winner is the Host who brings the synchronization to 100 percent!]


    [The result of the bet: The loser will serve in the form of his bloodline for 1 day as a servant and fulfill all the requirements of the winner!]


    [Due to the fact that this is the first bet between the Hosts, the System will give the winner a choice of one personal reward. The list of awards will be given out personally and will not be shown to the other party!]


    Idan and Arabel stared, mesmerized, at the notifications that appeared in front of them one by one.


    Their usual conversation and bet suddenly turned into something more.


    The tension in the bet was growing. None of them wanted to give in.


    The system then offered each of them a choice of possible rewards to receive if they won. This was another incentive to make every effort and win this bet.


    The Reward for Idan Fein:


    [A set of custom-made evening suits from the Supreme Tailor System, a Candlelit Dinner certificate from the Supreme Chef System, and a set of clothes from the Supreme Lust System]


    Seeing the three rewards offered, especially the third one, Idan''s right eye twitched. He couldn''t understand why such an award appeared on the list for him.


    An award for Arabel Morgan:


    [A Beauty pill from the Supreme Alchemist System, a Candlelit Dinner certificate from the Supreme Chef System, and a set of clothes from the Supreme Lust System]


    Arabel was also amazed by the awards on offer, and two of them particularly interested her. She had already failed to get the Beauty Pill twice, and now she was sure that if she won the bet, she would definitely get it this time. But she was also attracted to the "Candlelit Dinner"! She couldn''t decide which reward to choose if she won.


    Arabel did not pay attention to the third award and did not decide whether she would choose it anyway. Although the thought flashed through her mind that if she had the opportunity in the future and if everything went well for her and Idan, then maybe��


    Due to the dispute, the slightly oppressive atmosphere around the couple changed dramatically. They both looked at each other with enthusiasm, challenging each other, which did not escape the gaze of others.


    No one knew what had happened between the couple, and they could only guess.

 Chapter 165 - 165: The central layer again

    After dinner, everyone except Sierra went to their tents to rest.


    Sierra and Esma took over the watch that night. They have already fully mastered the situation and found an effective way to withstand the dangers of the night. In previous days, they were also on duty, but then Nemo or Eulalia was with them, who acted as additional protection in case of unforeseen circumstances.


    There were no diamond-ranked beings among the beasts that attacked the camp that night. But the biggest relief for the band was the absence of doppelgangers among the overnight guests.


    For Sierra and Esma, dealing with beings below platinum rank was a piece of cake. They only had to spend a little of their energy on this, but otherwise they didn''t even let the beasts get closer than 50 meters to the camp, so as not to interfere with the rest to rest and gain strength.


    Esma used her mastery of the water element to create a large-scale spell that covered a vast area around the camp.


    Tiny, barely discernible particles of water hovered in the air, sensitively detecting the slightest movement of silent beasts, even those with the ability to deceive the Soul Force. No beast could escape from Esma, and anyone who dared to disturb her inevitably met with a sad end.


    Sierra, unlike Esma, was almost native to the darkness of the night. She seemed to melt into the darkness, becoming an invisible reaper that took the lives of all the beasts that tried to attack the camp.


    On the morning of the fourth day, after a hearty lunch and packing up, the group finally decided to move to the central layer.


    All the participants, including Sierra and Esma, felt some excitement. None of them had ever been to the central layer before, when there was a Temple in the Forbidden Zone, and Sierra and Esma had not been to such places even in his absence.


    There was no clear line, no markings indicating the boundary between the layers. The group, not knowing if they had crossed it, confidently walked forward, heading towards the very heart of the Forbidden Zone.


    Soon, in less than an hour, everyone realized that they had already entered the central layer. Everyone, without exception, not only Idan, felt the oppressive pressure of the Energy of Madness, which, like a huge wave, crashed down on them.


    If last time only Idan could feel this energy, now its concentration was so great that everyone felt it and realized how slowly it affected them.


    Idan seemed a little calm, as his body was already filled with this energy, and the extra energy could not affect him. It was only because his bloodline absorbed most of this energy that it didn''t affect him much.


    Last time, Idan managed to contain some of the madness. However, if he didn''t use his bloodline, the madness energy wouldn''t be able to affect him.


    At that moment, their contracted Doppelgangers came to the aid of Idan, Arabel, Nemo and Eulalie. They began to absorb the madness energy that entered their hosts'' bodies, and thus negated the negative effect of the madness energy.


    For the Doppelgangers, the energy of madness was their own element, which gave them strength and caused some reckless thoughts restrained by the contract.


    The Forbidden Zone itself did not perceive the contracted Doppelgangers as separate beings, but considered them part of the power of those who had signed a contract with them.


    Now, thanks to the help of their Doppelgangers, the band felt a little more confident.


    As for Esma and Sierra, although the energy of madness had some impact on them, it was not as critical as for the others, whose rank was below "Diamond".


    After walking a little more under the oppressive atmosphere of the Central Layer, which was significantly larger than last time, the group finally encountered what everyone feared �� Perfect Doppelgangers.


    Six Perfect Doppelgangers appeared in front of them, one for each member of the group. They were all smiling amiably at the group.


    The doppelgangers of the group, seeing their fellows, smiled back. Then they separated from their masters and stood aside, allowing them to fight the Perfect Doppelgangers on their own.


    The Perfect Doppelgangers were familiar to most of the group members. Although they didn''t want to fight them, rules were rules, and they needed to test them before being allowed access to the center of the Forbidden Area where the Temple appeared.


    "It''s just like last time: one opponent for each!" �� Eulalia announced, paying attention primarily to Sierra and Esma.


    "Hmm!" said Esma, stepping forward, and one of the Perfect Doppelgangers stepped towards her.


    Esma immediately rushed to the side with her rival, realizing that it was better for her and her rank to stay away from the others, so as not to inadvertently touch them in the heat of battle.


    Sierra came out next, and as soon as her opponent was determined, she also left the general group, dragging her opponent with her.


    Then all the other participants, having chosen their rivals, also split up and began their individual fights.


    Nemo, Arabel and Idan, just like last time, had no difficulty quickly defeating their opponents. They have improved their skills significantly over the past few days, which has helped them succeed in the fights.


    During the battle, Arabel even used her transformation into a Valkyrie, which incredibly surprised her doppelganger. When she realized the sudden change in her rival, she fell into a stupor. Taking advantage of this, Arabel quickly gained the upper hand over her doppelganger. Just like last time, it turned into a black slush and soaked into the ground, disappearing without a trace.


    Nemo, unlike the previous time, had a little more difficult time, but Izzy''s help gave him a significant advantage over his doppelganger. In the end, he also emerged victorious.


    As for Idan, it was only because of his unique ability to exchange stats with Arabel that he was able to gain the upper hand once again. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of the group members restrained themselves in battle with the opponents, knowing that they could not be destroyed.


    Eulalia had the hardest time of all.


    She lost last time, but she learned a lesson from it. In recent days, realizing that they might encounter Perfect Doppelgangers again in the central forest, she experimented a lot with her abilities, trying to find a way to defeat the Doppelganger.


    And her efforts have borne fruit, albeit with great difficulty.


    If not for the help of her Doppelganger, who absorbed the energy of madness and neutralized its negative effect, Eulalia probably would not have been able to successfully resist her opponent.


    Soon Sierra and Esma appeared, who also successfully dealt with their opponents.


    However, for greater security, Sierra and Esma were checked using code words to make sure they were real and not Doppelgangers.


    The group''s fears proved to be unfounded. Sierra and Esma turned out to be real, not Doppelgangers.


    After dealing with all the enemies and resting for a while, the group went to the very heart of the Forbidden Zone, where the famous and impregnable Temple was waiting for them.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Against the Guardian of the Temple

    After encountering the doppelgangers on their way to the center of the Forbidden Zone, the group did not encounter any beasts or doppelgangers.


    As time passed, being constantly under the oppressive atmosphere of the Central Layer was a bit exhausting �� not physically, but mentally.


    The forest in the central area looked as empty and lifeless as the last time they were here.


    Finally, a few hours later, the group came out into a small clearing that reminded them a little of the clearing where they had spent several days in the company of Geminia and a strange building made of many "Perfect Doppelgangers."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they entered the clearing. The pressure of the madness energy weakened, and the oppressive atmosphere disappeared. The cool air of the clearing, clear sky and bright sunlight created a peaceful atmosphere, which was a real breath of fresh air for the group.


    The majestic white temple with a huge round dome attracted everyone''s attention.


    Strangely enough, the temple''s gate was facing directly towards the place where the group had come from.


    Not far from them, a stone road began, which led directly to the gates of the temple. About halfway along the road, the road crossed a circular area with graceful statues at the edges, resembling an arena. And in the center of this area, a lone figure in magnificent knight armor was waiting for them.


    It was the Guardian of the Temple.


    Esme and Sierra didn''t know her, but Idan and the others who had visited the Forest of Doppelgangers in the previous iteration knew that Geminia, the Guardian of this Forbidden Zone, was hiding behind the magnificent armor of the knight.


    Catching their breath, the group boldly stepped onto the road leading to the Temple and resolutely moved to the landing where the Guardian was waiting for them.


    However, when they approached the border of the circular area, they were stopped by a barrier that suddenly appeared, preventing them from entering together.


    "Only one person can pass at a time," Idan said, remembering Milica''s words.


    "That''s the rule that applies here!" Arabel added.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do next or who should be the first. They had already reached a point that many had reached, but no one had yet been able to overcome this Guardian trial. Even Esma and Sierra, who hadn''t shown much interest at first, were now eager to try their hand.


    Idan and Arabel exchanged glances as well. Unlike the others, they both realized that as aliens from another world, they had no right to pass this test. Their role ended the moment they helped Nemo get to this point.


    After walking all this way, Idan and Arabel couldn''t help but wonder if they really needed to help Nemo overcome obstacles. After all, the trials of the Forbidden Zone require the subject''s own strength.


    It made me wonder, "Could Nemo have walked all the way on his own without their help?"


    However, the couple did not have an answer to this question. At the moment, their main goal was to help their champion pass this test and complete the system''s task. Besides, they hoped to get a clue on how to get out of this cursed world. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Guardian stood motionless in the center of the area, silently waiting for their choice and the first candidate.


    "I''ll go!" said Eulalia decisively, being the first to express her desire. Being the eldest among Milica''s disciples, she felt the need to show herself and scout the situation.


    "Watch carefully!" she warned before stepping inside the barrier.


    Eulalia was a little afraid, and her hands and feet were shaking with fear. However, after taking a few steps, she stopped, closed her eyes, took a deep breath and exhaled, clenched her hands into fists and, opening her eyes, with firm determination stepped towards the Guardian of the Temple.


    At that moment, all her fear disappeared.


    As an older disciple, Eulalia couldn''t afford to show weakness in front of her juniors. She had to prove her confidence and determination to them, even if her own potential wasn''t as great as her three younger companions.


    Everyone else was watching Eulalia in silence and intently.


    When they were about ten meters away from the Guardian, Eulalia stopped.


    She peered at the Guardian, trying to understand her opponent.


    "We meet again, Elf! I''m so glad to see you again!" the Guardian''s voice rang out, echoing from beneath the magnificent armor.


    "Lady Geminia?" Eulalia asked the Guardian.


    "Didn''t your younger ones tell you about me?" �� instead of answering, the Guardian asked a counter question.


    "I am also very glad to see you again, Lady Geminia!" without a shadow of a doubt, as her younger ones claimed, Geminia turned out to be a Guardian.


    "Well..." Without saying another word, the knight''s appearance began to change, becoming identical to Eulalia herself. "Let''s get started?" she suggested.


    Eulalia swallowed hard when she saw Geminia in her form.


    Fighting the "Perfect Doppelganger" had already been difficult for her, but now she was faced with a being who surpassed even these "Perfect Doppelgangers."


    The result was not long in coming.


    No matter how hard Eulalia tried, Geminia, assuming her form, easily parried all her attacks, as if she knew all her actions and movements in advance. It seemed that Geminia could see the future and predict what kind of attack would follow.


    After allowing Eulalia to prove herself, Geminia bombarded her with quick attacks of "her" spells.


    Eulalia, who was already pretty tired and had used up most of her strength, could not resist this onslaught and lost miserably.


    An invisible force picked up Eulalia, who lost consciousness at that moment, and carried her out of the zone, right in front of the waiting group.


    Arabel hurried over to her, began checking on her condition, and was relieved to see that there were no serious wounds. Everyone understood that the Guardian had shown leniency towards Eulalia.


    After making sure that Eulalia was okay, Nemo wanted to speak next, but he was suddenly stopped by the voice of the Guardian.


    "Not you!" the Guardian said, and Nemo froze.


    "Let the other candidates come out first!" said Geminia, pointing at Sierra and Esma.


    The Valkyries, hearing the Guardian''s words, exchanged glances.


    "Heh!" �� Esma grunted and, without saying a word, stepped forward to meet the Guardian.


    At that moment, Idan and Arabel frowned and looked at each other, thinking:


    "Why did Geminia stop Nemo and decide to test the others first?"


    "Was there any reason for this?" they asked each other.